Chapter 1: Welcome to “Cooking Show with Light, Xara and Joy”!
Chapter Text
Hello everyone. It’s me again Light He’arth/Xarazechi with a new story that was requested by someone. Welcome the requester and my new friend and cowriter, JoySeeker101/Tremor230.
Joy: I was surprised to know this story was worthy of a reaction fic, but then a common friend introduced me to Light and I was proven wrong XD, I only hope they were gentle in talking him into indulging me! Thank you all for reading this as well!
Hey, it’s a good story, funny as well. Oh, for those who are wondering what the story is called, Izuku the Reincarnated Chef: Or "How I came back from a Isekai and still can't have a quiet life!"
Joy: I know it’s a mouthful of a name…but at the time it sounded like a good idea! XD
Have you seen the titles for Isekai titles…? This is tame to most…
Joy: Eeeeh! Fair enough!
Well, we should get started and get the cast. So, would you like to do the disclaimer?
Joy: Of course! Nor me, nor Light own the rights to Toriko, My Hero Academia or Gourmet of Another World. This story is just a small little project of two friends fooling around! Please follow and support the original authors!
Wait? I thought this was a Toriko crossover at most?
Joy: Actually this is a Three-way (Oh, my!) between MHA, Toriko and a Chinese Novel. Let’s say that the Chinese novel gives the spark, the rest is all Toriko and MHA XD
Huh… You ever read the Korean Comic, “The Gamer”? I always thought you took inspiration from that?
Joy: Not yet! but I plan to! Especially now that you mentioned the similarities.
I think you’ll like it. Anyways, onto the story.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 1: Welcome to “Cooking Show with Light, Xara and Joy”!
In a multi-colored void, three beings were floating around. One was an angel looking being, all in white, skin, clothes and hair, apart from the red bandana around his eyes. Another was a blond-haired man and a black coat. The third one was the oddball of the trio: a Floating blue eye with a checkered bowler hat and a pair of floating gloves under it acting as hands.
“This work for the building location?” the angel asked his two companions, the one who brought them there.
“I hear the beat, and it’s good,” the blond stated.
“How Quaint! It’s been a while since we did it in a proper theater! Amazing.” the floating eye admitted, giggling.
The angel smirked a bit. “To tell you the truth, this is my first time doing something like this. Always wanted to though.”
The blond nodded, still listening to a tune he could only hear. “Yeah, this is the first story request we got to make people react. Thanks again mate.”
”I am the Seeker of Joy! I LIVE for Entertainment! Especially when I am the one entertained!” the Eye admitted, seemingly unable to do anything besides giggling in amusement.
“I am a recorded keeper of the multiverse, so this will be a new recording for me,” the angel stated.
“And I’m just a world jumping being wanting to hear new sounds and music,” the blond stated. “This will be a great tune to hear.”
“So what are we thinking or the theater?” the angel asked them. “I’m thinking of a classic 1900’s look.”
“Red Chairs! We MUST put red chairs! And A big chandelier! And…” the eye started rambling at a high pitch, too taken by wild and flamboyant choices to notice the world around it.
The blond added in. “We need modern surround sound to get a clear hearing of everything, the chairs stay classic, but have all the comfort of modern ones, and HD projector.”
“I am okay with that!” the Eye conceded.
“We can’t forget about food,” the angel added. “I maybe able to eat just rocks, but I don’t think you two would want that, would you, or the others.”
“No way,” the blond stated.
“I eat just about anything…See?” the Eye answered, opening like a mouth in the middle for the others’ disgust.
Or would if they hadn’t seen weirder. “Not that scary,” the blond stated.
“Aaaaw…Pooo! You are no fuuuun!”
“Have you seen the multiverse?” the angel asked. “That isn’t even top 1,000,000.”
“I am an eye, Seeing is all I do! And I am no good with scares, I deal in laughter! MINE! Yahahahaha!”
The blond just rolled his eyes. “Anywaaaays, Light.”
The angel, now as Light, summoned a magic circle and then the theater they thought of started forming around them, all necessities and living areas included.
“I always loved that trick of yours! The right balance of theatrics and simplicity!” the Eye admitted, clapping a little.
The blond nodded in agreement. “He is a realm crater and keeper after all, Joy. This isn’t too big for him.”
“Oooh! Let me praise him, Goldilocks! Praises are not poisonous! Yahahahahaha!” The now named Joy stated, laughing at the end.
“I told you my name is Xarazech, not Goldilocks! Get it right!” he roars at the eye.
“Potato- Potato . Same thing, Xara.”
Xara was so tempted to summon a guitar and pound it on the eyeball. Light chucked at their antics. “So, we decided on who we’re bringing, besides the most common choices, of course.”
“I was thinking of a few Pros, Mirko and Ryuko the most prominent, along with Mt. Lady, Deatharms and Kamui Woods,” Xara satiated. He then looked to Joy. “You poolball?”
“The Pool ball says Zaus, Setsuno and Knocking Master Jirou to be added…Is it a possible choice?”
“I could make it so that the spirits in Izuku can be seen and heard,” Light stated. “Izuku will still be able to use their powers too. I’ll just have to wake this version of Izuku’s Zaus.”
“Uuuh! Yes! Yes! Yes! I like that!” Joy clapped happily at that.
“Also Joy, Classes 1-A, 1-B, The Big 3, Mei, Hitoshi, and the staff were all in cluded,” Light told him.
“So many! Do we have enough seats?! Oh, Gods, what if we run out of popcorns?!”
The two gave a flat look. “We’re interdimensional beings, we can just summon food for them…” they stated flatly.
“At least I worry about it, you people forget to breathe just because you can! Details are FUNDAMENTAL!”
“We do remember those details,” Light started. “Now, let’s get the guest, shall we?” He then summons another circle, and multiple people fall on the floor, yelping or screaming.
Xara looked at Light with a deadpan. “Did you have to do it that way…?”
Light gave a small smirk. “I have no idea what you’re talking about~”
“Hey! At least they survived the fall this time! Did Light ever tell you of that time back in…What universe was it?”
“Uh, this is my first time doing this sort of thing, Joy,” Light stated.
“...Damnit…Past and Present and Future are so hard! I HATE living outside Time…” Joy muttered, displeased.
“Right, you’re part Love Craft,” Xara stated.
“Part Love Craft, and part FUN CRAFT! Yahahahaha!”
“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!” shouted a spike blond haired boy shouted in rage, throwing his classmates off him.
“And it looks like the exploding pomeranian is up first,” Xara stated flatly, cleaning his ear out from his shouting..
“He is always so noisy! I saw over 2 billion versions of him, and they are all the same…” Joy confirmed, grimacing.
“2 trillion, and some are different but all shout loudly,” Light stated.
“Show-off…” the eye muttered, somehow going half-lidded.
Said exploding pomeranian eye started twitching in irritation. “WHAT THE HELL DID YOU CALL ME!!!??”
“A tryhard.” the Eye answered.
“Why you-” the exploding pomeranian started, starting to grind his teeth in anger till some stopped him by calling out-
“Bakugo, enough,” came a tired voice from a man who looked as tired as he sounded. Said man then looked at the three, eyes glowing red.”As for you three, who are you and why are we here…?” The other started to get up.
“Eye-drops? I have mine! they come in five gallons now!” Joy offered.
The man blinked in confusion, stopping his powers. “What…?”
Just then, Kamui Woods tried to intangible them with his powers… but he couldn't. “What the!?”
“Oh! Rude! You can’t hug three Multi-dimensional beings just like that! Take us to dinner first!”
“Man, I’m hungry,” a blue-haired man, in orange, stated, getting up. “Where’s some food I can eat?”
“Toriko-san…We just dropped from a hole on the floor, maybe we should leave food for later…” the short, scrawny boy with the blue-haired man, known as Toriko, muttered in apprehension.
“Who the hell are you people?” a man in blue with what looked like support pillars asked. “Villains?”
“W-W-We are not Villains! I am Chef Komatsu from Gourmet Hotel and he is Toriko, one of the Heavenly Kings ! If ever, we are Heroes!”
“Yeah, pretty much!” Toriko answered, smirking wide.
“So you two are vigalanies then,” another pro, a tall man in a suit with glass and a long neck stated.
“Uuh…I have an Ingredient Hunting License? Where is it…” Toriko answered, rummaging in his pockets.
“Here, Toriko-san.” Komatsu answered, taking out from his wallet his and Toriko’s permits.
“The hell is an Ingredient Hunting License?” a man in excavator parts asked. “That’s not a Pro Hero’s Licence.”
“What’s with all the ract,” some elderly people from both worlds asked. These voices made some of the guests freeze in fear of them.
“JIRO-SAN! YOU ARE ALIVE!” Komatsu shrieked.
“Eeh, not really!” the old drunkard answered while flicking the halo on top of his head.
“G-G-Grand Torino Sensei…” a tall skinny man and a green haired boy stated in fear. “W-W-Why are you here!?”
“If I knew, I would say it, you morons! I was just there, chilling with Nana and then here I am! What have you two done this time?!”
“Wait, Master is here!? How!?” the tall blond asked in shock.
“Ahem!” Light coughed, getting everyone’s attention.
“Eyes on the Eye, the Angel and Goldilocks! We are the Hosts here!”
“I’m a Nobody you damn pool ball, get it right!” Xara shouted at the eye again.
“A Man’s Nobody is an Eye’s goldilocks, c’est la vie!”
Xara summoned a Guitar with the Nobody symbol on it, and smacked him over, making everyone sweatdrop at the three’s actions.
“I bounce! I didn’t know I could bounce! Awesome! Weeeeeee!”
“Anyone else getting a “Three Stooges” vibe from them…?” a blond with a lightning bolt asked.
“Try Living since before the Universe came to be, then we’ll see if you don’t look for Fun in every wrinkle of reality to escape insanity…” Joy answered.
“Uh…” a man in leather and had a speaker around his neck started getting the three beings' attention. “That explanation you wanted to tell us.”
Light nodded. “Right, Joy, you want to explain to our guest? I’ve always been bad at explaining at times.”
“Me? fair enough…” the floating Eye answered, clearing his voice.
“My name is Joy. There are Light He’aeth and Xarazechi. I am a Joy Seeker and an Observer. Basically I scur the multiverse in search of anything worthwhile, and in case something that deserves to be remembered, recorded or even just witnessed, I am there to do it. In case something REALLY deserved it, I then call Light and Xara, and they do their thing… You next Light! Job and other stuff!”
Light nodded. “I’m what’s known as Realm Crafter and Cratagorer, I mostly do writing and drawings of the happenings of the worlds. I come from a race of Beings called He’arth Angels that look over the multiverse. I was asked by Joy here to have me and Xarazechi watch a world he record. I helped build this place and brought you here.”
“I’m here just to watch and give music,” Xara stated, shrugging.
“I love my videos! I am technically the only thing preserving worthwhile stuff before oblivion erases them, and I liked enough what I saw with you all that I simply had to organize this! Especially with Light, we never have enough excuses to work together!”
“Again, first time,” Light reminded.
“Right…That is Future…This is Present…Need to remember that and you people’s obsession with Time…”
Everyone sweatdropped again.
“Anyways,” Xara stated, getting back on track. “We brought you all here to watch one person in particular.” He points to the green haired boy. “You, Izuku Midoriya.”
“Me!” now named Izuku aksed in shock.
“One of the You, anyway. You get very interesting in every Universe I see! You are basically Fate’s Bitch , ergo, REAAAAALLY entertaining! YAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Light smacked Joy. “He is not, he is a linchpin in his universe's reality.”
“ Tomato -Tomato…”
“Why is that shitty nerd the star! I’m the start!” Bakugo shouted in rage.
“Is that kid always like that…” Toriko asked.
“We tried with a rolled-up newspaper. It’s a slow process.” Gran Torino answered.
“He sounds very angry…Like Zebra.”
“I am not angry, kiddo!”
“ZEBRA-SAN!” the chef said in shock at seeing the other kings appear as well.
“I just hate cocky assholes like that little turd, that is all.” Zebra hissed.
“Please keep calm, everything here feels wrong,” Coco, a lean man with a green turban, muttered.
“Uhn! At least the place looks nice! A good combination of classic and modern.” Sani, a man with long multi-colored hair, added with an approving grunt.
Bakugo got into Zebra’s face. “What’s that you damn extra!?”
“ Hoe Dama …” with a low growl a giant projection of the man grabbed Bakugo to squeeze him HARD.
“I kill more dangerous desserts on a daily basis, brat. zip it!”
Bakugo was still glaring at him, sparks coming off his palm. “I’ll kill you!”
Just then, Light snapped his fingers and the two’s powers faded. “Please don’t fight in here… I made the arena for this purpose.”
“Word of advice, I am also known as The Keeper of Madness , I unravel brains for a living. Ruin my fun and I will RUIN YOU .” The Eye growled coldly.
Some took a step back.
“Okay Joy, no need to scare them,” Xara stated.
“Right. Also we have one last person,” Light stated. He was then in front of Izuku in a blink, putting two glowing fingers on his head. Izuku then saw things from the point of someone else, knowing skills he shouldn’t. When Light stopped, Izuku took a step back.
“Oooh! Nice one! Good idea!” Joy said once studied the boy with a long look.
“What did you do to Deku-kun,” a brown haired girl with permanent blusses asked.
“Just need to awaken someone from him,” Just then someone started to appear from Izuku. The people from Toriko’s world gasped, knowing who this was.
“Zaus-chan?” an old lady with giant poofy hair said in surprise.
“Setsuno…It’s been so long…”
“Eeh! So that is why I didn’t see you up there! I feared they sent you to Hell. Good to know I was wrong!” Jiro added, laughing.
“Cooking King Zaus!” Komatsu gasped.
“So you died?” Toriko asked, sad.
“It happens when the fool brainwashing you grows tired of your failures. I am glad you others are okay, instead…I am…Sorry for what I did under Joie’s influence…” Zaus answered.
Toriko waved him off. “Nah, you’re cool, it's not your fault what happened to you.”
“Uh… Can someone explain what’s going on?” A dog looking man asked, looking irritated.
“Long story short, Izuku has the powers and abilities of Zaus here,” Xara stated.
“You people call it reincarnation or something… lots of Death and Life and whatnot.” Joy added.
“Ha!” Jiro laughed. “Good to see he got a second chance in life~!”
“Yep! Already sent back to another life,” Zaus Answered.
“I just awakened him from Izuku and now this world Izuku has all the powers and abilities of Zasu with his Quirks now,” Light stated.
“Why?” Aizawa asked, confused.
“Why not?” Joy answered, confused.
“Besides, Gourmet Cells can be considered another Quirk in your world,” Xara stated. “One that can help empower and heal people.”
Light thought about it for a second. “Should I give Lunch Rush Gourmet Cells as well…?”
“Can’t see why that would be a problem! Lol!” the Eye said.
“Did he say Lol out loud?” Tooru the invisible girl asked.
“Seems so.” Momo answered.
“Ah,” a pink skinned girl called, raising her hand to the three’s attention. “What are Gourmet Cells?”
“Basically extra cells inhabiting a portion of the human population. They gift their holder super-human strength and other abilities, and possess insane Self-Evolving abilities, giving the User the Ability to evolve and Adapt to every environment in a matter of hours, or heal from normally lethal wounds if enough food is ingested rapidly, especially so if Compatible Ingredients are consumed, those acting as a special boost. I guess that our Gourmet Cells and your Quirks work in a similar manner?” Coco answered.
A girl with earphone jacks in her ears stated flatly, “That sounds overpowered as hell, and Green Bean here has that with his Quirks…”
“Now Izuku has more POWER!” a man that looks like Tintin stated, flexing.
“Actually, considering One for All is killing him from inside, he NEEDS those to survive up to his nineties!” Joy said, cheerful.
“What!?” everyone one shouted.
“But I didn’t find anything,” a short old nurse with a walking cane like a seirin needle stated.
“...Oops? Spoilers?” Joy said, giggling.
“Who here is All Might?” Toriko asked the My Heroes characters.
“Uuh, that would be me, Toriko-san…Why?” a scrawny blond man with a wild mane of hair answered.
Toriko’s eyes widened in shock. “What the hell happened to you!? You look like you could fall over any second!” He looks to his partner. “We need you to cook him a meal now!”
“Right! Where is the kitchen?” Komatsu answered immediately.
“It is the doors to the main hall,” Light answered. “I made it to make food if people wanted it instead of theater snacks and food.”
“I’ll be back soon! Something filling and healthy!” the minute young man yelled while running away.
“May as well, help.” Zaus added, calmly following him away with both hands behind his back.
“Uh… Should I come to learn?” Izuku asked, determined to help on his face. If he could save All Might, he would.
“Hohoho! You better! Zaus-chan and Komatsu-kun are two Monsters in the kitchen…You know what? I will add my own two cents. Come, youngster, you’ll love this! Hohoho!” Setsuno answered while gently guiding the young Hero to the kitchen.
Lunch Rush bowed to her, knowing a master when he sees one. “May I as well, My Quirk helps me out, but seeing what these Cells can do, may help me and My Quirk as well.”
“Sooo! While there is a cooking lesson that will save All Might’s life-”
“WHAT?!”
“JOY! NO. SPOILERS!”
“Sorry! As I was saying, while the cooking happens…Take your seats, go to the bathroom if you have to, buy the snacks, turn-off the phones and get comfy!” the Eye said.
“Get to know each other and each other’s worlds to know what changed and what’s the same,” Xana added.
Just then, all the cooks came in, pushing a small cart with a full course on it enough for three people, from meat to fish to dessert and everything in-between, the smell simply magical.
All the My Heroes saw the food and were in awe by how amazing it looked. “T-This is what you guys make in your world?” the earphone girl asked.
“This food is Magnifique ,” a blond French boy stated, sparkling.
“Oh! This small snack, bah! Clearly a rush job…And your French is bad, hn!” Sani answered, haughtily.
“I’m half French,” the boy stated. “So it’ll have a bit a Japanese added flavor to it~”
“God, there are two of them…” Zebra muttered in dismay.
“Wait, wait, wait, back up a minute,” a black haired boy with a bandana around his head called out. “What do you mean rush job and snack that’s a five star meal!”
A black ponytail girl nodded. “Yes, I agree with Awase on this.”
“Hohoho! Oh, dears, we have way higher standards, but dear All Might needs simple food to recover. There will be more occasions for fancy dishes now that Izuku-chan is learning. For now focus on eating healthy, you will eat properly later.” Setsuno answered with a gentle, grandmother tone.
All Might took a fork. “Well… Down the hatch…” He took a bite of the first dish.
So how good are they?” the dog man asked Lunch Rush.
“I’ll need those Cells to keep up, I barely did when helping,” he answered.
“It’s okay! We all learned to walk before running! You will get there.” Zaus answered.
Lunch Rush nodded. “I look forward to learning with you and with our student.”
“AMAZING!” All Might shouted. “And you called this rush!? If this is a rush job, I look forward to an actual meal~!”
“Yes!” Izuku shrieked in answer.
“Breath, Izuku-chan, breath. Nerves don’t make a good dish.” Setsuno said, chuckling and gently rubbing circles on the young Hero’s back.
“Ha!” a blond boy of 1-B laughed mockingly. “Like one of 1-A can make something this good~!”
“Monoma,” a red head of the same class scolded. “Stop that!”
“Don’t get cocky, brat! I’ll eat you!” Zebra hissed with a snarl.
Monoma kept that cocky smile. “Like someone like you can beat me. All I need to do is copy your powers and I’ll be in the same league~!”
Flick! BOOOOM!
“...What? I just flicked the little shit on the head and he went flying. It’s not my fault if he is made of paper-mache.” Zebra said.
“Thank you, but I could have handled him,” the red head thanked. She then held her hand out the shack. “Itsuka Kendo, nice to meet you, and good to see there’s someone to help me pull Monoma back.”
“EH! I love breaking Cocky little pussies, it’s a work of passion of mine, Bwhahahaha!” Zebra said with a cruel laugh.
“Please do not second him, Itsuka-san,” Coco begged with a groan.
Itsuka smiled. “No, he’s just a martial artist, and he likes to help show that most people aren’t that big in the ocean. Am I right, Zebra-san?”
“Ah! Somebody that understands! Hey, kiddo! Marry this one, she is good!” Zebra answered while nailing Izuku with an amused stare.
“Wait, what!?” Izuku shouted, blushing red as a tomato.
“It takes a martial artist to understand another martial artist,” Itsuka stated. “Those that are drunk on power need to be humiliated to come back to Earth.”
“Oh for the love of…She is a Female Zebra…” Toriko uttered in dismay.
“She’s more of a big sister figure if that helps,” a girl with mushroom looking eyes stated.
“Not really…” Komatsu admitted.
“She also only does her neck chop on Monoma,” a boy with a literal speech bubble stated.
“... How do you function?” Knocking Master Jiro asked, curious.
“If you think that’s odd, you’ve seen nothing,” a blue haired bubbly girl stated. She then pointed to her friend. “Tamaki can turn into whatever he eats to use their abilities.”
“Please don’t drag me into this…” said boy stated, trying to hide.
“That’s a cool one! You will need to show me that once we’re done here!” Toriko said with an excited smile.
“Too close…” Tamaki stated, taking a step back, shaking in fear.
“Toriko-san, don’t scare him, please?” Komatsu asked.
“I’m so glad I reinforced the building…” Light stated, after seeing the chaos.
All Might put his fork down and let out a sigh of satisfaction. “That was one of the best meals I’ve had in years~ Thanks for the meal you lot~”
“How do you feel, All Might?” Izuku asked in apprehension.
“I do feel a bit more energeti-” All Might started, then grabbed his wound. “GAH!”
“Here it comes.” Zaus muttered with a knowing smile.
“O-Oh no! Did we do something wrong!?” Izuku asked, panicking.
“Not really, it only took slightly longer than anticipated, nothing wrong with the reaction,” Setsuno answered.
“‘Nothing wrong’, my ass!” a boy with steel gray hair and what looks like welding marks around his eyes shouted. “He’s in pain!”
Light summoned a bucket for All Might, who started puking up what looked like black sludge from his mouth.
“The hell!?” Bakugo shouted in shock.
“U-Uh Master,” Izuku called to his cooking masters. “A-Are you sure this is normal…?”
“Yes it is. Come on, youngster, push it all out!” Zaus answered, actually patting All Might’s back while the Hero kept retching.
All Might got all of the gunk out of him, and the tumor that was in him. His wounds then started to repair itself to what it was before, no even better. All Might then started swelling up in muscle, bigger then when he was in his prime.
The cinders of One For All then ignited, Izuku feeling the power through his share, making him get stronger too from their link.
“HAHAHAHAHAHA!” All Might laughed. He then got up, and flexed. “I FEEL AMAZING! EVEN BETTER THAN I HAVE IN YEARS!!!”
“Hohoho! As expected! A good meal was what you needed, All Might-Chan! See? All better now!” Setsuno answered, laughing jovially.
“A GOOD MEAL!? THAT WAS A GODDAMN MIRACLE CURE!” a short boy with purple balls for hair shouted. He then pointed to all of Toriko’s world guests. “YOU’RE ALL CRAZY!!!”
“Different standards, hn!” Sani answered, nonplussed.
Xarazechi took the bucket, holding it away from himself. “Yeeeeeeeeeck! What the hell kind of sicko makes something like this…?” He asked, throwing it in a waste bin that sends garbage into the sun to be burnt to atoms.
“All for One is many things, a Sick deviant is one of them.” Recovery Girl answered.
A muscular boy with big lips walked over to the cooks, and bowed. “Hello, I was wondering if I could learn from you as well? My name is Rikido Sado and I’m a baker, thanks to my Quirk, Sugar Rush, which empowers me through consuming sugar.”
“Can’t see why not, I can’t do much besides teaching now.” Zaus answered with a shrug.
“Thank you,” he thanked him.
Light clapped his hands, getting everyone’s attention. “Okay. Now that everyone is here, All Might and Izuku have been healed and empowered, and everyone who is a ghost can be seen and talked to-”
All Might interrupted him. “Oh, right Master!” He went to go talk to her, but Gran punched him.
“You can talk to her during a break!” he scolded the blond man.
All Might just sulked.
“Thank you, Gran,” Light thanked the elderly pro. “Anyways as I was saying, now that everything is done. Please hurry and get snacks or a meal, use the restrooms. And we’ll get the show started.”
“ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!” a thundering snore shook the theater, making everybody turn around to see a sleeping eye floating aimlessly around the room, randomly bouncing from one wall to the other.
Xarazich gave a flat look and summoned an air horn. He then let it off right on him.
“AAAH! I am awake! I am awake! Sorry!”
The most immature ones laughed at his misfortune.
“Were you sleeping through everything that happened…?” Light asked his partner flatly.
“...If I say yes…Is it bad?”
Xarazchi facepalmed while Light gave a small smirk.
“Then I wasn’t!”
Laughter was heard again from the guests.
To be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
So, Joy, how was that?
Joy: I loved every second of it! XD Our little avatars especially! I had a very sexy eye.
(Rolls eyes) Anyways. We hope you all enjoyed the start of the story, and the craziness of it all. Also, I’ll leave a link to Joy’s AO3 and Fanfiction page to read his works.
Joy: Thank you!
Hey, you helped, it’s only fair I give credit where credit is due. Anything else before we get to the next chapter?
Joy: Besides leaving kudos, likes and following to remain up to date with the story… Nothing that sticks out.
Uh… I still don’t know how to post on AO3… So it’s different on FF, DA and Wattpad… Still need to post my other works there…
Joy:I am going to teach you that, have no fear! LOL!
Thanks. Anyways. we hope you all like this story and please tell us what you think. With that, thank you for reading.
Joy:Thank you all so much for reaching this point and for reading this story! We really love you all! See you around the net! We’ll be here if you need us! BYEEEEEEE!
See you all next time.
Please R&R
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome back to the second chapter My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me again is my new partner JoySeeker101.
Joy: HIIII! I am glad you could make it to chap 2!
I’m glad you’re willing to help with this reaction story of your own story.
Joy: I do know what is happening in the background on the story, so giving a hand is only a pleasure XD
Before we go any further, let me introduce today’s guest for the disclaimer. Izuku!
Joy: LIL ICCHAN!
Izuku: (Walks in) “H-Hi.” (Looks at Joy in confusion) “Lil Icchan?”
Joy: ‘Cause you are small and cuddly, and EVERYBODY calls you Icchan
I think there are more than that that describes him, and I thought it was Izuchan? But quote me on that.
Joy: I didn’t know that one! (shock!) I thought you meant the ones like “Cinnamon Roll Boy”?
Izuku: (Sweatdrops) “Uh… Am I not here to do the Disclaimer…?”
Joy: That too!
We should get to the story before this gets too long… again… (Mutters to myself) I always take up a page sometimes with this…
Joy: It happens! XD
Izuku: “Right… Well anyways… Light/Xara and Joy don’t own the rights of the materials used for this fanfic. Please support the official release!”
Thank you Izuku, now, onto the chapter.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 2: Watching Episode One, “Return”
A few minutes had passed and everyone had gotten to know each other a bit. They all took care of everything that was needed and got drinks, snacks and/or a meal.
“So…” Jiro from My Hero stared, looking at the man who had the same last name as her. “How do we know who’s going to be calling how?”
“Hehehe! Just use Knocking Master for me, it’s a title they always slapped to my name when I was alive, may as well keep using it. I don’t mind.” The Jiro from Toriko answered, amused. Jiro shrugged, fine with that and took her seat with her class. Knocking Master Went to the balcony seats with the other spirit.
Light looked to see that everyone was seated, and was about to start the film, but noticed something. “Oh dear, I missed a few people.”
“You did?” Xara asked.
“I keep saying it, EYE FOR THE DETAILS! Luckily, I am that EYE, Yahahahaha! Who did you miss? I’ll take them here!” Joy offered.
“Eh, no offense,” Xara stated. “But I don’t trust what you may have in mind…”
“Nobody ever does. SO? The names?” the Eye asked again.
“For the MHA world, Inko, Eri, The Wild Wild Pussy Cats and Kota, and Toriko’s world, Tina the reporter and Teppei,” Light answered, going to summon them himself.
“Lots of people!...Okay, nothing too extreme…Make room!” Joy said, already gagging.
“DON’T YOU DARE!” The angel yelled in horror.
“...BUUUUUAAAARGH!” opening in the middle like a mouth, the Eye gave an horrifying spectacle of, somehow, vomiting out the people in question…None of the new arrivals were amused.
“Mom!?” Izuku shouted in shock at seeing her.
“Eri?” Mirio asked, seeing the little white hair girl with a horn.
“Teppei!” Knocking Master and Setsuno yelled as one once seen the young man topple on the floor.
“Tina-san!” soon followed by Komatsu already moving to help the poor reporter.
“JESUS! What happened?!” Tomoko of the WWPC shrieked in horror at the odorless droll covering her.
“Girls I am going to throw-up…” Tiger, the only male of the Team, admitted with a strangled whine.
“Gross…” whines Pixibob, shivering.
Inko was looking around in a panic, looking like she was going to cry, flooding the theater.
“It’s okay, mum! I am here!” Izuku immediately went to her side to hug her, uncaring of the spit drenching her.
“Did I get them all?” Joy asked, cheerful and proud.
Light gave an unamused look, stateding, “If Inko floods the place due to your stupidity, you’re drinking all that salt water, with a straw…”
“Jokes on you, I am into that stuff!” the Eye answered, challenging.
Xara hit said Eyeball, sending it flying into the walls, hard enough to make him flat as paper.
“You people don’t recognize true genius… My Puke-Portation is great…” the Eye groaned while rebuilding itself.
Light and Xara pitched the bridge of their noses
After a few minutes for the newcomers to wash up and be explained what was going on.
“So we’re going to see Izuku/Deku being even cooler~!” the kids shouted with sparkles in their eyes.
Toriko clutched his heart. “The cuteness…!”
“My Goodness, are they made of sugar?!” Sunni asked, shocked.
“Naaah! They are just too precious!” Mirio answered, laughing.
“Oh, this might be an amazing report~!” Tina shouted. “I’ll be the first to get a recording of a new chef from another world~!”
“I had a feeling the little man had something special,” Tiger stated.
“Always in the eye of the storm, uh?” Mandalay asked with a gentle smile.
“Not willingly,” Izuku answered with a weak chuckle.
Zaus floated down to Izuku. “What did we say about being nervous, boy~?” He teased him.
“Nerves don’t make good dishes or Heroes, always keep your head in the game,” Izuku stated, feeling himself get better, becoming better with each telling.
“Good Boy.”
“So, we are here basically because three…Things…From the Multiverse thought it would have been interesting?” Teppei asked.
“Basically,” the Knocking Master answered, shrugging.
“Well, I can deal with that, if it means seeing you once again,” the young man answered, before hugging the dead guy as hard as he could.
Monoma gave a huff. “I still think that kid is just nothing but a glory hog,” he stated. “I can be just as good as that kid.”
“Welp, I heard enough…” the Knocking Master admitted with a sigh, and with a surprising burst of speed he moved in front of Monoma to tap his throat.
“...?!” The student tried saying something, but no sound came out.
“Heeeheeeheee! I removed your voice with Knocking, I will return it once we are done here.”
“!!!!!” Whatever Monoma screamed, nobody knew as he was now a mute.
“...You don’t really have to, you know? We are okay even like this.” Tetsutetsu answered.
Itsuka looked to the master. “Can you teach me that, I’d really like to use that if I need to?” Monoma gave her that steamed anger and betrayal.
“Eeh! Knocking is not a game, lass! Especially a muting technique like that, if you are off even by a millimeter, you will clog a vein and his brain will go pop!”
“WHAT?!”
Monoma pales as white as paper.
“But I can still teach you if you want!”
“Let’s put it in the ‘maybe’ section then?” Itsuka answered, pale and scared.
“Aaah! No bravery whatsoever! What’s life without some booze or thrill? Hehehehe!”
“I meant the neck technique, I’d still like to learn from you, I just want to wait until I have control over my actions,” Itsuka clarified. “If you’ll still teach, Sensei?”
“Ooh! That! No issue, if not me, Zaus…Izuku can, Zaus had a Knocking patent too and was pretty good. Not a supreme master like me, but really, the very extreme stuff would be Overkill in your world, HAHAHAHA! You won’t need to use Knocking to stop earthquakes after all!” the old man said, shocking the others.
“I would like to see how it would fare with my Quirk, Big Fist,” she stated, activating her Quirk, making her hands as big as her body.
“Uhhm! Nice one, can work…”
“Not too hard, yes. If ever I can teach you a couple things myself. And my Student will too.” Zaus added, nodding.
“Y-Yes…” Izuku answered. He may be getting better, but he still gets nervous around girls.
Light clapped his hands. “Okay everyone, settle down now, we need to start the show now,” he told them.
“I will take care of the projection!” Joy said, excited.
“I got the lights,” Xara started.
Everyone took their seats as the show started.
A Chef’s Rebirth
Episode 1: Return.
TV Studio -
The talk-show had been a lively event, with both Pro Heroes and other ‘mundane’ Celebrities like actors and singers; its host was a bubbly young woman with frizzled red hair and a perennial friendly smile capable of easily putting people at ease.
“I remember that show! But the Host is different!” Tomoko admitted.
“I still don’t understand how you can watch it! It’s basically a Gossip TV Show!” Pixie Bob answered.
“Hey! I have a similar show now! Let’s slow down!” Tina said, offended.
“Still a hottie,” Mineta stated perversely.
Sunni looked to 1-A and asked, “Is he always like this…?”
“The midget thinks with his dick, unfortunately. How, I don't know since it’s the size of a rice grain,” Katsuki answered.
“SHUT UP!!!” Mineta shouted.
She was just finishing her latest interview by going through the section she knew her audience loved the most: ‘ 10 Questions from the Audience’ , and she was clearly pleased to see her current ‘ Guest’ take part to this with honest interest, instead of the fake Forced Courtesy many VIPs before him had always used to keep their image safe, even when they were blatantly annoyed by most of those questions.
Said Guest was a tall, imposing man wearing a red and black-colored chef's uniform with striped designs on the middle front and shoulders, a black sash around his waist, a pair of knee-high black boots and a large puffed toque ( chef’s hat ), he was also keeping his uniform's collar raised.
He had very chiseled facial features, moderately long white hair which kept braided into a ponytail and a well-kept long pointy beard and mustache, even a faint trace of freckles that had survived his teenage years, but his green eyes held the purest gentleness compared to his otherwise austere aura.
“Why does this guy look familiar?” Hanta asked, looking confused.
“Because that is me! Hahahaha!...Not fully at least!” Zaus answered, amused.
“You mean, me?” Izuku said.
“Eeeh, yes. It’s a bit confusing.”
“You are rocking that beard, Midobro!” Kirishima said, chuckling.
“I think it suits him~” Mina agreed cheerfully.
“Oh, oh,” Toru called, waving her arms around. “You think he’ll look like that in our future~!?”
Toriko shrugs. “Who knows.”
Izuku was blushing from all the compliments.
“You look a bit like your grandfather too, Icchan.” Inko added with a small, sad smile.
All Might had a proud look on his face, seeing Izuku like this.
“He looks like a proud father,” Coco started,with a smirk.
All Might spat his drink out, hearing this, so did Izuku, getting snickers and laughs at the two.
“So you still practice everyday?” the Woman asked, actually impressed.
“Huhuhu! Of course! No matter the age or experience, a professional never stops practicing! And I actually do enjoy it, it helps me feel just a tad younger!” the old Master Chef answered with a low chuckle.
“I visited your restaurant a couple times, and I can testify to it, you are still damn good!” the Host answered, chuckling to herself.
“Now I want to try Midoriya’s cooking,” Nejire stated, bubbly.
“Same,” Midnight and Mt. Lady agreed, then glared at each other.
“Soon, soon. Let him study a bit more before that, Hohohoho!” Setsuno answered, laughing.
Those who wanted to try, pouted.
“Oh, I know that! Miso Soup, pork belly cutlet and Karahage...or Donburi, if you have something on your mind.” the old man answered, looking at her like a grandfather looking at his favourite niece.
“Y-Y-You remember?!” the woman said, shocked.
“I mean… He does have his journals of all the heroes powers and weaknesses, so it’s not that surprising,” Inko stated with happiness rolling off her from how well Izuku will be.
“You keep journals?” Toriko asked.
“Yeah…Is it weird?”
“Not at all! Komatsu does the same for the recipes he works on! I wish I could read yours!”
“Thank you!” the young Hero answered with a touched expression.
The heroes looked to one another and stated, “We’ll need to know what we can do, if he’s as good as he is.”
“Oh he is,” Nezu stated, sipping a cup of tea.”I dare say he’s on my league of intellect~ I might just take him in as my student as well~”
Everyone who knew of Nezu paled heading that. They think a monster is about to be made…
“Oh, I know that! Miso Soup, pork belly cutlet and Karahage...or Donburi, if you have something on your mind.” the old man answered, looking at her like a grandfather looking at his favourite niece.
“Y-Y-You remember?!” the woman said, shocked.
“Believe it or not, I remember every single order of my Regular Customers.” the Chef answered.
“Wow. B-But I want people at home to know that I don’t eat ALL THAT at once, it’s either one dish or the other! I do take care of my girlish figure!” she countered with an ashamed expression.
“What’s wrong with enjoying food? I am happy you ask for seconds whenever you come visiting my Restaurant!”
“Midoriya-saaaaan!” the woman said with a long, embarrassed whine, and burying her face in her hands as the entire studio was immersed in the laughter of the live audience present.
The audience watching busted out laughing as well.
“Sorry, my dear. I didn’t mean to embarrass you.” the other replied with a tiny smile surfacing from under his beard.
“You just did, though.”
“Again, I apologize.”
“Fine! Ready for the tenth and last question?” the Host asked with a childish grumble.
“Ask anything you want.”
“Good. This is a question from Miss Takebana , Sakai Prefecture. She would like to know why you decided to become a Chef, and when.” the woman asked while reading the question on the giant screen behind them both.
“Aaah! This is the crux of the matter! What turned you from a Hero into a Chef student!” Aizawa said with a lazy tone.
“I wonder what caused the switch,” Nemuri wondered.
“Huhuhu! That is a good question! You may be surprised to know I made that decision when I was fifteen, right after waking-up from a year long coma...For me...A lot of things changed during that year.” the old man answered with a chuckle.
“A Year of coma changed your life?” the woman asked, surprised.
“A YEAR IN A COMA!?” the student shouted in shock.
“How the hell did that happen!?” Inko shouted, an aura of murder coming off her if she found out who hurt her baby boy.
“...Why the fuck are you all looking at me like that?!” Katsuki asked, actually hurt more than angry.
“Don’t know, a gut feeling…” Jiro stated, flatly.
“I am not that bad!”
“Suuuure!” Tetsutetsu answered.
“I am sure you won’t be the culprit,” Coco tried saying.
“Uh, you do remember they’re from a different world than us, right..?” Toriko reminded Coco. A brute and fighter he may be, but he’s not stupid.
“I want to believe in him, he is very similar to Zebra, and he would not willingly hurt somebody just because….Not too much at least.”
“Like I care!” Zebra answered, huffing.
“Yes, you can say I lived an entire different life during that coma, in a sense. And that helped me focus myself on a new dream, one that I knew I could actually turn into reality, and that was becoming a Chef. I believe I can say that I managed it quite well.”
“I’d say! Your restaurant is basically Legend nowadays, even Pro Heroes swear high and low when they can’t secure a table! But please tell us, do you want to share some details of that Life you said you lived during that dreadful year?” the interviewer asked, chuckling amicably.
“Aaah! Not yet, maybe one day I will, but for now I won’t steal more time from you, I risk looking like one of those Grandpas that never shut-up, otherwise!” the Chef answered, equally amused.
“It was a pleasure talking with you instead, sir. Time totally NOT wasted! So please, dear audience, let’s give Mister Midoriya a last applause as a thank you for being our Guest today!”
CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!
“But I wanted to hear that story!” Mina said with a whine.
“Me too!” Tooru chorused.
“Me three,” Komori agreed, pouting.
“I’m sure they’ll show it,” Aizawa stated dryly. “Just wait.”
As asked, the audience went wild in their applause while saluting the retreating Chef.
“Chef Midoriya, gentlemen! The World’s Greatest Chef!” the woman declared one last time before the show took a small pause for the ads to roll-out and give time for the Host to relax before the next Guest’s arrival.
“The World’s Greatest Chef...That would be a nice story to tell!” the old man thought in amusement as he walked out of the TV Studio and towards the car awaiting for him, his mind returning to that fateful day when he woke-up from his coma and his life changed forever.
Several years ago – Izuku Midoriya, Age: 16 – Musutafu - Hospital -
“A flashback? Interesting choice.” Nezu muttered. “I also think we’ll see how Izuku got into his coma,” he added, taking a sip of tea.
“... Is it just me or does the chimera scare anyone else…?” Toriko asked his group.
“We got kinda used to him by now,” Present Mic answered.
“Mostly out of fear,” Nemuri added.
Inko was over the moon! Her precious baby boy was finally awake! Awake after a long year of coma after that Bast...Son of a bit...Piece of sh…
After the Bakugou brat blasted him away with his Quirk in retaliation for Izuku daring to save his life from a Villain!
Silence. That was all that was in the theater that could be heard.
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Katsuki shrieked in rage at what his other self did. “I MAY HAVE NOT LIKED BEING SEEN AS WEAK BUT WHAT THE HELL!!! I WOULD NEVER DO THAT TO SOMEONE BUT THE VILLAIN!!!”
“Are you sure?” Toriko asked with narrowed eyes, and just like him, the other Heavenly Kings too looked on edge.
“That you has already failed in the most basic requirement to be a Hero: self-control.” Aizawa hissed.
“Geez… And I thought our Bakugo was bad…” Hanta stated, winicing.
“I am not a murderer, for fuck sake! Nerd, tell them!” Katsuki hissed, almost sounding scared.
Izuku was looking everywhere but Katsuki, not knowing what to say. “I… believe that if you hadn’t left our old school sooner, they would keep praising you for your Quirk and getting rid of lines for you not to cross… I think you might have…” Izuku stated, shyly. “I believe you're a victim of the environment like I was, you were just put at the opposite side of the scale then I was…”
“Tch!” There was an air of savage anger around Zebra, and many feared that had the Heavenly King lived in their world, nothing short of Armageddon, Or maybe the Number American Hero, Stars and Stripes, would have stopped him from pulverizing the school and teachers as a whole.
“Kids are off limits…” Zebra hissed.
“Sorry, our childhood wasn’t exactly stellar before Pops found and adopted us, so we are defensive of kids.” Sunni explained with a sigh.
“They wanted Bakugo to be a big time pro so they could say they produced a top tier hero. All in the hopes of good publicity.” Izuku stated.
“Aizawa,” Nezu started, with a harsh tone in his voice with a smile on his face. “When this is over, I’d like to know what goes on at their old school, and see what they are teaching their students.”
“...Better them than us. Okay.” the teacher answered with a shrug.
“Leave a couple alive at least, don’t break them all.” Recovery Girl added.
“Honestly, you are small and terrifying,” Teppei admitted.
Nezu laughed jovially. “Why thank you~”
Inko really hated cursing, but what Mitsuki’s spawn had done to her small ray of sunshine almost guaranteed Inko would have snapped the brat’s neck with her bare hands, she didn’t though, only because Murder was still a crime, and she didn’t want her precious Icchan to one day wake-up and learn his dear mother was in jail for putting-down a rabid Pomeranian.
Mitsuki had apologized for months about her son’s behavior, but Inko and Hisashi ( returned from his Business Trip as soon as he learned of the incident ) still slapped her, the school and her psychotic son with a restraining order AND the hospital bills AND ruined almost any chance the boy had at entering UA University, now even if the maniac managed to join the Hero School, both Midoriya parents KNEW there wouldn’t be a single breath or step Katsuki could take not under the constant watch and utmost scrutiny of the entire university staff.
Assaulting somebody just because he believed that ‘The Quirkless Useless Nerd’ made him look bad in front of Pro Heroes by saving him from being suffocated by a Villain was not Hero behavior, and many luckily thought the same! Pro Heroes especially since they still struggled everyday to squash any rumor of there being an ‘Elitist Quirkist Mentality’ that many believed the profession was riddled with.
“Shesh, the more I hear about your guys' school, and what they turned Bakugo into, the more I think I’d fit in as a friend for Izuku,'' Hitoshi stated.
“W-W-We can be friends already if you want!” Izuku offered with a small voice.
Mina nodded in agreement with Shinso. “I hate bullies!”
Nezu’s eyes sharpened. “That sounds a lot like the Meta Liberation Army…”
“Many still follow the ideals of the old Villain Destro, unfortunately.” Mandalay confirmed, sighing.
Eri and Koda looked worried, would they go through something like that if they went to school. Eri was starting to tear up, remembering her time in the Shihasiki.
“Shh! It’s okay! Nobody will ever hurt you, promise.” Izuku offered, immediately hugging the small girl.
“Don’t worry, Kota, We’ll make sure this won’t happen to you either.” Mandalay and the WWPC added with an encouraging smile.
“Let’s get back to the show, before I force my way into your world…” Toriko stated, not liking the sound of this group.
“Get in line, fucker.” Zebra added.
But all of that was not important now! Now their beloved Izuku was finally awake after one year of coma! Hisashi and Inko were just finishing signing the last of the paperwork that would ensure their boy's release from the hospital as soon as the doctors declared that he was no longer in danger!
“You think he was serious when he asked us to remove all his Hero Merchandise from his room?” Inko asked.
“I did what!!!???” Izuku shouted in shock.
“Izuku! Oh, God! Breath! Breath! HELP!” Inko yelled in shock.
“Young Midoriya, please calm down, I’m sure we’ll find out why this is,” All Might tried to comfort him.
“I don’t know, honestly. But when we mentioned how you kept everything clean and proper he looked... Tired of it, somehow? As if those had lost every Magic they held for him.” Hisashi answered, unsure.
“Knowing he was Quirkless was a huge blow already, maybe seeing his ‘Friend’ attack him like that the one time he tried to be a Hero himself simply smashed his dream?” Inko answered.
“You said he looked depressed already, before that animal was attacked by the Villain, maybe something happened even before that incident?”
“He doesn’t want to talk about it, he just says he understands he cannot be a Hero.” Inko answered, sighing.
“Okay! Who did it!? He is already somebody with low self-esteem, who gave it the finishing blow?!” Jiro asked with narrowed eyes.
“I-I don’t have low self esteem! I am just very self-critical!” Izuku tried to defend.
“There is a thin line between the two, you often swing between the two.” Tenya answered.
All Might was starting to get nervous, not knowing why.
“Maybe we can help him find a new dream? A new direction? He is a smart boy, maybe now that he no longer wants to be a hero he can become something else, like a doctor or a lawyer.” Hisashi offered.
“W-We?” the woman asked, shocked.
“I...I almost lost him, Inko. WE almost lost him! I-I-I...The last time I saw my son he was a kid! T-To him I was just a voice on the phone until yesterday when he woke up! H-He almost did not recognize me! HIS DAD!” Hisashi answered, eyes overflowing in tears as he cried and hiccuped so hard his body shook.
“You always provided for us, darling.” Inko answered, hugging her husband as tightly as she could.
“Yeah, with money!” he spat, bitterly.
“But I was not there when he entered High school! I was not there when the bullying started! What memories does he have of me, uh?! A voicemail and some pictures!” the man said.
“ My dad is overseas working . I can easily imagine all the bullshit they said to hurt him, like that I did not love him because of his Quirklessness or that I cheated on you or who knows what else!”
Izuku flinched when he heard that. Inko and Eri hugged him, making him feel better. “Thank you.”
Kamui looked away from the kid, remembering when he and Death Arm scolded him for being reckless.
“What’s his father’s job?” Sanni asked.
“...” That made both son and mother’s eyes bulge-out in fear.
“Are you hiding something?” Nezu asked with narrowed eyes.
“NO!” both answered immediately, even too fast.
“My bullcrap sense is tingling.” The Knocking Master said, humming.
“Mine too.” Satsuno added.
“All of ours are!” Nemuri answered, and the guys from MHA nodded as one.
“It’s okay, we know you love us. And we love you too.” Inko assured him while gently caressing his back in small circles.
“...I...I ask you just another year. Another year to finish this project then I will be back for good. I will ask to be transferred back here to the Musutafu branch. We’ll be a proper family, promise!” Hisashi promised.
“Oh, Hisashi! There’s no need!”
“Yes there is!" Hisashi insisted.
“Just give your best, it will be enough for us. No matter if you are far away.” Inko said with a kind smile.
“Trust me, I will make it happen. I will return to you two.” Hisashi answered, eyes ablaze in determination.
“Oh, I see~ He works for some sort of top secret agency, doesn’t he~?” Nezu asked, putting the pieces together quickly. “I-Island if I’m correct~?”
“HAHAHAHA! That is so funny! HAHAHAHA!” Izuku laughed HARD at that.
“Yes, very funny! HAHAHAHA!” Inko echoed.
“Never heard a lamer laugh…” Komatsu admitted.
“You two are bad at hiding stuff,” Toriko said, chuckling.
The two Midoriyas were sweating frantically.
At the same time – Izuku’s room -
The room had the same sterile-white standardized décor of every other room, down to the exact same pictures hanging from the walls in the exact same positions; and Izuku’s room was even more impersonal thanks to the total lack of flowers or get well soon cards, something that disturbed the nurses and doctors present so much THEY actually gave gifts to the boy to liven up the room when he woke.
“Your mom and dad are almost done signing everything, now we just need to make sure you are healthy enough and you will be able to get back home.” the gentle nurse said with a kind smile.
“That’s nice.” Izuku answered, plainly.
“Listen, I know it must hurt to not see your classmates send you anything, but maybe they were waiting for you to wake-up?” the young woman offered.
“…” her only answer was a half-lidded stare that made her face flush red in embarrassment.
“Hey, at least she tried cheering you up!” Kaminari tried saying.
“At least there are some good people…” Zebra grumbled.
“Too damn little!” Ochako hissed.
“It’s okay, Uraraka-san, I am okay here!” Izuku answered.
Sigh! “I know what you are thinking: ‘I am Quirkless, so they don’t care.’. And maybe it’s true in their case , but not everybody out there is like that! Look at me! I am still here, and not just because it’s my job!” the woman said while showing the four arms her Quirk gifted her with.
“Uh-hu.”
“There are good people out there, people that don’t care if you have a Quirk or not! People that will love and respect you all the same if you give them the chance! Having or not a Quirk is not the be-all-end-all, you can do amazing things if you set your mind to it! Humans did it BEFORE Quirks even existed! Have faith in yourself! I bet you can find hundreds of friends both Quirked and Quirkless that will trust and love you just for who you are, not your Powers! People YOU will be able to love and trust back with no fear!” the nurse said while grabbing his hand in hers to give it a gentle squeeze.
“I really hope so,” Izuku answered, sighing.
“Trust me, the world is not a nightmare ready to beat you down.” she answered.
Sigh! “Okay.”
“Have faith! Good things come to those who work hard.” the woman replied while walking away.
Recovery Girl smiled. “I hope I can find someone like that to help me and take over when I need to retire.”
“You are one of a kind, finding a replacement will be next to impossible.” Nezu admitted.
She gave him a flat look. “I know you have candidates, so don’t give me that, mister!”
“Yes, but only twenty! Practically nobody!”
Everyone sweatdropped at this. Twenty was nothing to this guy…?
“Hey.”
“Yes?” she asked, stopping right at the door and turning back to look at him.
“...Can you live an entire different life in a single year?” he asked while looking outside the window with a far-away light in his eyes.
“You mean while in a coma?” the nurse asked.
“Yes.”
“It’s hard to say. Many say they were fully aware of the world around them but unable to move, others simply said they had a ‘Normal dream’ like when they slept normally and just woke-up after years while for others everything lasted only an instant...It’s complicated enough that there is not a simple answer.”
“Oh…”
“So you dreamed of a different life for yourself?”
“Either that or I got Isekaied and just got back home.” Izuku answered with a chuckle devoid of any real emotion.
“Uuuh! Isekais are kind of cool! They got all those crazy powers!” Mina said, amazed.
“They can get repetitive sometimes though,” Setsuna stated.
“I believe God is giving him a second chance in this world,” Ibara stated in a praying pose.
The three Deities sweatdropped, remembering one Lazy Useless goddess that isn’t so kind and just teleports through trickery…
“We must never let her meet Aqua,” they all whispered to each other.
“Yeah…”
“Considering life is not a Manga, I am more inclined to say it was just a dream.” the woman answered, chuckling amicably, and secretly happy to see the boy finally showing her a more genuine smile, albeit minuscule.
“Zelretch would say otherwise…” Xara stated dryly.
“Who’s Zelretch?” Nana asked them.
“A whiny bitch,” Joy answered, laughing. He was then hit by a rainbow light that sent him through the wall, leaving a Joy-shaped hole. “Worth…it…” the Eye groaned in pain.
“You had that one coming…” Light started dryly.
“Should we be considered…?” Iida asked in worry.
“You’ll be fine,” Light stated. “If it’s anyone who should be worried, it’s Izuku…”
Izuku gulped and paled at hearing this. “Why me?!”
“Because you’re the main hero,” all three stated.
“Yeah, then I guess it was just a dream then.” he replied, looking down at his hands.
“Can I ask what you were doing during that Life ?” the nurse asked with a gentle smile.
“I was a Chef.” the boy answered, simply.
“It’s a nice job! You like to cook?”
“I like food, especially Katsudon. Yes, I can say I do like cooking.”
Izuku’s stomach growled hearing his favorite dish, making him blush and forget the previous conversation.
“Once done here, Icchan. Be patient.” Inko offered, smiling.
Izuku’s smile lights up the room.
‘Too bright!’ everyone shouted in their minds.
“Maybe then it’s a sign for a future career?”
“It depends…”
“It doesn’t take a Quirk to be a great Chef! Just talent and the will to put in lots of hard work! You can try to see if you have what it takes!”
“A Chef...Can I be one? Do I deserve to be one?” Izuku asked, looking honestly scared.
“Why not? You won’t know if you don’t try!” the nurse answered, smirking, before walking away.
“I-”
Once a Chef, always a Chef, you fool!
A voice echoed in the boy’s ears like a faint whisper, making him jump in fright and look around himself wildly.
“Tha-That voice!” he muttered with wide eyes.
That night he would not sleep at all, every time he tried the same disembodied voice of an old lady he was sure he knew personally would keep berating him.
You and I are chefs! We do not stop being one, ever! We do not retire unless we die! Our destiny is to die in front of a chopping board while cooking and only once the dish is ready, like Froese-sama did! AND YOU KNOW IT!
“Hey! That’s me!” Setsuno said, chuckling.
“Looks like your words were kept with me after death~” Zaus stated, laughing.
“Eeeh! You two really are good friends,” Knocking Master admitted.
Then finally, after the third day of continuous visits from the Voice whenever he slept, the dreams too came: memories Izuku desperately kept suppressing in the belief they were just his imagination: his early days in his new life, his first dish, his first apprenticeship then his first restaurant...All he learned, all he did…
And then the rare flashes of what ‘The other him’ did after Joie used his accursed ‘Taste Change’ on him to turn him into the guy’s puppet, and the pain he caused.
It was not you and you know it!
You would have never done any of that and you know it!
I know the real you! The real Zaus! Who you were before Joie corrupted you!
You want redemption? Then grab the kitchen knife and cook like you used to!
Recover your honor like only a Chef can! By Honoring the Ingredients!
“AAAAAAAAH!” That night Izuku would wake-up screaming, covered in cold sweat, and start crying immediately after while begging for forgiveness over and over.
“Setsuno...I am sorry…” the boy begged in tears.
Then show it, you idiot!
“You know? I do remember that at the beginning of my career I had lots of panic attacks too, the idea of making a bad dish horrified me, so I can understand.” Zaus admitted with a fond smile.
The rest of 1-A looked at the two. And we're now starting to see the similarities of the two. “What kind of monster has been awakened…?” they all asked, making Izuku blush, looking away.
Three days later -
It was finally the day the doctors deemed Izuku healthy enough to be took back home, the boy had already been helped by his mother to dress and was sitting on a wheelchair his father was pushing, the three of them were even chatting of few inane things when a loud cacophony of curses and screams started echoing in the corridors, coming from right in front of the Hospital entrance.
The cause of the ruckus was a guy with a Quirk turning him into a Tiger-Human hybrid arguing with a guy with a Gorilla Quirk that made his body HUGE and obscenely muscled.
“FUCK YOU!”
“NO, FUCK YOU!”
Eri and Kota’s ears were covered by Izuku and Mirio so they did hear those words. They glared at the three.
“Sorry, I thought I put the censors on,” Xara stated, looking confused, but heard Joy sinkering.
“Eye for the details!”
“No…” Xara stated, looking suspicious at the floating eye. “I know I turned it on…”
“Joy…” Light called out in a stern voice.
“Oopsie! I turned them off then! I thought they were still off!”
The two sigh at their partner.
And the two punks were apparently uninterested in the absurd noise they were making in the middle of the Hospital while they argued about something, although the fact both were covered in bruises suggested they both were in the hospital to finish whatever fight landed them there in the first place.
“What is happening?” Inko asked, scared.
“Apparently the gorilla guy destroyed the tiger guy’s new car while parking. The two beat the crap out of each other until they both passed out and were brought here a couple hours ago, and now that they are finally awake, they have started all over again.” a nearby doctor answered with a tired voice.
“Shouldn’t somebody stop them?” Inko asked.
“Security will be here soon, have patience.” the doctor answered, sighing.
All the heroes groan at this, knowing well about things like this happening.
“I am starting to think that animal Quirks influence the temper,” Nezu muttered.
“Hard to say, I saw lots of people acting like that in our world too.” Teppei answered.
“Yeah, some guys just don’t know how to control themselves,” Toriko added.
Izuku...Did not exactly know what he was doing, but simply following the ‘Memories’ of his year of coma, he felt compelled to walk towards them and tap the shoulder of the tiger guy, shocking the doctors and his parents by getting-up from the wheelchair with no apparent issues.
Tap! Tap!
“What the fuck do you-” both arguing men started yelling at the same time while turning towards the intruder, when they stopped abruptly.
Because for some reason the kid whose head could barely reach the tiger guy’s armpits (or the Gorilla guy’s belly-button) had become in their eyes a giant easily towering over them both as soon as they locked eyes with him.
“Ahahahaha! Zaus-chan had always been terrible when angry! I wonder if Izuku-chan will be the same!” Setsuno said with a loud laughing fit.
Katsuki was now glad he wouldn't be on the receiving end of that now. All Might, for some reason, felt the same.
“This is a Hospital, can you two please go fight somewhere else, Monkey and Cat ?” the boy asked with a calm and yet infinitely-threatening tone.
“YOU LITTLE-”
“KEEP IT DOWN!”
The tirade of the duo died immediately when the kid’s booming roar, delivered though with the grace of a King, eclipsed both their voices and made their furs stand-up like they were electrified.
And at hearing his order EVERYBODY IN THE ENTIRE. FUCKING. HOSPITAL. STOPPED BREATHING for a couple seconds.
“JESUS!” Kirishima screamed.
Mineta fainted on the spot, foaming at the mouth.
“Did Midoriya unlock Conqueror's Haki or something!?” Mina and Pony shouted in shock, seeing the similarities.
“That was Intimidation , basically he used his Fighting Spirit to subdue the two. Very complex!” The Knocking Master explained, chuckling.
Izuku looked in awe. Seeing all kinds of scenarios popping up in his head on how he could use that as a hero. “If I can pinpoint it, I could use it like a sniper shooting at a villain holding a hostage, hitting them and no one else. If I could send it through Black Whip, I could free them long enough to capture them.” He then pulled out his notebook out of nowhere, shocking everyone, including the three deities, not knowing how in the hell he did that. “Maybe I could useitlikeatagetingsistem,onlyhittingvillaoinsinalargearea.Or mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter mutter-”
“Well, at least he is taking this well,” Coco muttered.
“That’s Deku for you,” Ochaco stated, with a sheepish smile.
The boy was standing with his back straight and hands clasped behind him in quite the regal pose and with his eyes narrowed, his hair were even casting a bit of a shadow over those same eyes too.
The most daring abnormality though was that many could swear they saw a glimpse of a giant red-furred gorilla of sort with big boar-like tusks, and enough muscles on its human-like torso and arms to shame a pack of bodybuilders, appear behind him for an instant with shining eyes and a blood-red flaming aura of energy covering its entire body.
“Y-Y-Yo, it’s cool man...I-It’s cool...W-We are done arguing, yes?” the gorilla guy whimpered with his complexion turning chalk-white in fear.
“Y-Yeah! W-We are sorry if-if we make a scene, Sir! N-No need to get violent, yes? T-This is a hospital after all!” the tiger guy added while nodding violently.
“Good to know! Then please, do take a seat so these gentle nurses can look at your bruises.” Izuku answered with a gentle smile, one completely devoid of any threatening intent.
“O-Of course, Sir! No problem, sir!” both punks answered as one and hurrying to sit on the waiting seats with their backs straight and without uttering a sound, but just following the kid’s every move with unblinking eyes while sweating heavily.
“Nice! Thank you!” Without another word, the young teen walked back towards the wheelchair and collapsed on it, he too utterly drenched in sweat and panting heavily.
“THAT WAS SO MANLY!” Kirashima and Tetsutetsu shouted with manly tears and fists clenched.
“Impressive indeed, it seems like the abilities you got from being me are already starting to manifest.” Zaus said with a thoughtful tone.
Monoma tried shouting how unfair the 1-A glory hog were being, getting more powers than they should, but couldn't still, making him pull his hair in anger and frustration.
“What’s that Monoma~?” Zebra asked in a tease. “Timmy’s stuck in a well~?” Everyone busted out laughing at his roast.
“I thought you hated cockyness…?” Toriko asked, trying to hold back his laughter.
“Having a good roast is always a good meal~” Zebra started with a smirk.
“I think Copycat Bastard has been well done,” Katsuki stated, smiling wickedly.
Monoma was grinding his teeth in frustration.
“Icchan? You okay?” Inko asked immediately while kneeling down in front of him to check his now very pale face.
“Y-Yes, I am fine. I am just tired, that is all.” he answered with a forced smile.
‘Was that Intimidation ? How?’ the boy thought, feeling overwhelmed by his own confusion.
“I guess that would be confusing for me if I thought I wouldn’t be able to do that,” Izuku stated.
“It would if you remember it as something you could do as me, of course there you still looked uncertain of what your life as Zaus was, if a dream or reality. So I guess managing to imitate a skill of a dream is supposed to feel strange, even if only a little.” Zaus answered.
“Like the nurse stated, life’s not supposed to be like a manga,” Tsu stated bluntly. She then put her finger to the chin to think. “Then again, we could be considered living in a comic book world because of our Quirks…”
“Well, whatever you did was kind of foolish, you could not know if they would attack you,” Hisashi answered, sighing.
“Sorry, dad.”
“It’s okay, luckily they calmed down instead of getting violent. Just do not think things will always go this well.”
“Of course.”
“Very well. Let’s go home now, I just recently filled the fridge, I want to celebrate your return, Icchan!” Inko said with a wide smile.
“Okay, mom!”
“I smell cooking!” Toriko said, excited.
“I hope so, Toriko-san!” Komatsu replied
“This should be good to see,” Mina stated, jumping up and down in excitement.
“Agree, shroom,” Kinoko agreed.
“I guess,” Izuku shrugged, not sure.
“Naw, show us what you got, pretty boy!” Setsuna added, smirking.
Later that day – Midoriya Household -
The family of three was just finishing setting the table, with Izuku managing with great effort to talk his parents into letting him help them, even if maybe he did whine a little too childishly for his tastes.
“I am not made of glass, dad!” he said.
Izuku groans at seeing this. He was embarrassed to see his family worry about him.
“At least you have a family that cares for you…” Todoroki state, looking down.
“You just got out of the Hospital, please do take it easy.” Hisashi answered, frowning a little.
“I will take it easy, promise. But I am used to helping, you know? I like to feel useful.”
“I won’t deny that, just don’t rush.”
“Okay, dad.”
“Good!” the man answered, showing from where the boy took his ‘cinnamon bun smile’ from as both father and son matched each other.
“So it’s genetic, uh? Good to know!” Tooru said, laughing.
Izuku was blushing mad again. “It’s not that bad… is it…?”
“We love it, don’t worry.” Momo answered.
Mineta simply fumed in silence in envy.
“Since you both feel so well, are you up for a small ‘Adventure’ ?” Inko asked with a teasing smile.
“An adventure, darling?” Hisashi asked, curious.
“Uh-hu! I found a new recipe on the net, do you feel adventurous enough to try it?” she asked.
“That would explain why you insisted on buying that giant wok. Okay!”
“Okay, mom!” Izuku echoed behind his father.
“What the heck is a Wok?” Tetsutetsu asked, looking lost.
“A metal pan shaped like a shallow bowl, used especially for frying and steaming in East Asian cooking.” Komatsu explained.
“Huh… So that’s what those things are called. Always wondered that,” he stated.
“I bet this will have something to do with how Izuku will get into cooking,” Tina stated, excited to see the birth of a new chef from another world.
“I would be shocked if it isn’t, it’s a perfect set-up.” Aizawa answered, dryly.
“Good! Let’s hope it will be good! This is the first time I’ll make it after all!” Inko answered while making a show of rolling-up her sleeve intensely enough to make the two men behind her laugh in amusement.
The recipe looked simple enough, even if the big wok kept sizzling extremely loudly, something that raised an alarm bell in the back of Izuku’s head the boy wasn’t even aware existed.
And when that burning oil spilled-out after a too-violent twist of Inko’s ladle, the entire content caught fire and produced a giant flame followed by a deafening WOOSH! Sound.
“KYAAAH!” The woman had barely the time to jump back and not get burned, slipping on the floor while pulling the wok filled in flaming oil with her.
“Oh no…” all the students stated, in worry.
“MOM!” Izuku shrieked in hysterics.
“Grandma!” Eri called out in worry.
All the heroes looked like they were about to jump at the screen to help the mother.
“I am actually okay, though…” Inko muttered.
“INKO!/MOM!” Both Hisashi and Izuku yelled at the same time while hurrying to help her, but while his father managed to grab the woman in a protective embrace that saved her, Izuku peripherally watched the wok fall in slow-motion towards the floor, and he swore he heard the horrified scream that seemed to come from the food in it.
When the thing reached half-way to the floor, and once his instinct told him his mother was actually safe, the young teen moved with a burst of speed that surprised his parents and grabbed the wok’s handles and rapidly lifted it to put it back on the fire to start stirring it with the same ladle he took from his mother’s hand.
“Holy crap!” Mineta and Denki shouted in shock after seeing that.
“I-Is that normal?” Koji asked, in shock, enough to actually talk.
“Oh! Definitely! You should see how fast Komatsu is at swatting my hand away when I try to have a taste before it’s ready!” Toriko answered, laughing.
“Your Taste is ¾ of the entire thing. I am glad Komatsu is consistent in stopping you.” Coco answered, groaning.
“I’ll admit, the action was Magnifique ~” Yuga started, sparkles around him
“Some latent talent showing-up, hn! Finally!” Sanni added.
Toriko looked at the two. “... Are we sure they’re not related through some dimensional tomfoolery… ?”
“ SACREBLEU, NO! ” both yelled at the same time. The two looked at each other. “That was just a fluke.”
“Suuuuure!”
“A bit more salt...Some pepper maybe? The seasoning does need some adjustment!” as if in a trance, the boy tasted the content and started adjusting the seasoning while continuously stirring it, his hands moving fast enough they simply disappeared.
When Izuku started cooking on screech, they all were greeted by the aroma of what was cooking.
“D-Do you smell the food, or am I going crazy…?” Hanta asked, a bit of drool coming off his lips.
“That would be me! Just watching is not fun! So smells too will be present!” Joy stated, smiling.
“Joy…Why?” Xara asked, concerned.
“For fun!”
“Yours?”
“Of course.”
“Don’t worry, they’ll get to eat it as well,” Light stated, getting Xara to sigh in relief, and getting people’s stomachs to growl.
“Damn…” Katsuki stated, trying to keep his composure. “I-If this is how Deku is just starting, how will ours be when he uses his powers with his cooking skills…?”
“Hohoho! You’ll see! Zaus-chan can be a monster when he wants to.” Setsuno confirmed.
“There should be some beef in the freezer...There it is!” he then muttered, grabbing a knife nearby and managing to cut the still frozen meat without trouble.
“Icchan?” Inko asked, dumbfounded.
“Potatoes...I need potatoes…” The boy mumbled while preparing the tubers, then onions, peas, pepper grains and more at the same time at high speed.
“Son?” Hisashi tried again, just as shocked as his wife.
“This is normal…” all of 1-A stated.
“I feel offended…” Izuku muttered, pouting.
“Are we wrong?” Iida asked his friend, still himself, but would admit he was hoping to try Izuku’s food.
Izuku pouted harder.“Y-You don’t have to eat if you don’t want to, hn!”
“I wish to retract my last question!”
“What kind of dark beast of cooking has been placed upon our world…?” Shihai and Fumakage asked.
“That food smells awesome~!” Dark Shadow shouted, shocking the Toriko group from it appearing from the boy.
“The heck is that!?” Tina shouted, yelping in shock.
“I’m Fumi’s Quirk, nice to meet ya~!”
“Potatoes...I need potatoes…” The boy mumbled while preparing the tubers, then onions, peas, pepper grains and more at the same time at high speed.
“Son?” Hisashi tried again, just as shocked as his wife.
“The Beef stew is looking good...The mushrooms need to be cut thinner still…”
“Icchan?”
“The tenderloin needs braising...Drats, no red wine!...I’ll use sake…Are those strawberries? I know what to do for dessert! Nice!”
“Izuku?”
“This knife is too damn dull! I need to find a Melk here too…”
“Okay, what the hell is a Melk !?” Yui asked, getting confused looks from the My Hero crew.
“Greatest Knife Maker in our world, Chefs everywhere are ready to starve themselves to rack in enough money to pay for their services. A Melk Knife is THE Dream Knife of every Chef.” Tina explained.
“And Komatsu is dating the 2nd Melk, daughter of the 1st Melk.” Toriko added, smirking
“That is personal, Toriko-saaaaan!”
“... Are they really that good?” Death Arms asked, looking concerned.
“Yeah, that seems a bit extreme,” Mt. Lady stated.
“Komatsu’s Melk Knife managed to cut a mountain in half with a test swing, with no force behind.” Light explained.
Yosetsu did a spit-take hearing that. “You’re kidding me, I’m a welder, and I can’t make something that fine to cut!”
“That is why a Melk knife is that sought after, their quality is near-godly. Unmatched.” Zaus said.
“And you all have one?” Itsuka asked, jaw dropped.
“Of course! Every High Level Chef has one, fully registered and with a famous name.” Setsuno answered.
Pony had a look of awe on her face. “It is awesome. I must see something like that!”
Everyone blinked. “Did you just speak perfect Japanese?” Juzo asked, shocked.
“There’s a universal translator in the theater,” Light stated. “Don’t want her saying things Monoma taught her now, do we?”
“....” Monoma said nothing, besides showing them his middle finger.
“Hey!” both Izuku and Mirio shouted at him, covering the kid’s eyes. “No rude gestures in front of the kids!”
Another middle finger rose in answer. He was then hit over the head by Itsuka, knocking him out. “For that stunt, he’s not getting a meal,” she started sternly. “Anyone disagree?”
“NOPE!”
“Icchan!” Inko called-out, raising her voice.
“The stew is ready, so is the meat...Vegetables are ready too...So are appetizers, first course, salad, dessert and side dish...Everything is-”
“IZUKU!” both his parents yelled at the same time as loud as they could.
“W-What?” The boy uttered while distractedly finishing putting everything in the respective plates.
“...How?!” Hisashi asked with wide eyes.
“ How what? Uhu?!” the young teen asked back before finally noticing what he had done and how long he had actually zoned-out.
The kitchen table was now fully stacked in a Full Course Menu for three, every dish worthy of a five-star restaurant in appearance and preparation, the table itself seemed ready to collapse under the weight of the immense quantity of food on it while the scent permeating the house was unbelievably good.
“HAHAHAHA! That’s the Zaus-Chan I know!” Setsuno said with a loud laugh.
All the heroes and student’s jaws dropped, seeing the amount of food.
“T-That was made by a kid…” Midnight stated, the full meal’s aroma hit the max.
“Ooh! He is taking my knowledge well! I am glad!” Zaus answered.
“T-That’s a five star meal…” Ochako stated, her mind going blank, only ever to see those in magazines. “H-How is that a normal meal to you guys… My family could never get something like that…” She felt like life was cruel at times. She could only get white rice at school.
“Uh? That is a training meal , something we do to test new recipes…” Komatsu tried saying.
“I can cook for you if you want, Uraraka-san! I-I am learning!” Izuku said right after.
Ochaco wanted to either cry her eyes out in happiness, or blush madly in embracement at Izuku’s offer.
Just then, said meal appeared in front of everyone, except Monoma for his punishment. “Alright, a light snack~!” Toriko cheered.
“He calls this a light snack…” Mt. Lady states with a deadpan look.
“I’ve seen him eat an animal the size of this room in one go,” Tina stated.
“Ah! Yes! I remember that! It tasted funny, but oooh so goooood!”
“Did-Did I do this?” he asked.
“Me and your mother were kind of too overwhelmed to do it, so I guess it’s a yes!” the man answered, unnerved.
“I was just thinking about how to help?” Izuku tried saying.
“Icchan, you were in a trance, your usual mumbling was there, but in the meantime your body moved. And it was unreal.” Inko answered.
“Did I do wrong?” he asked, unsure.
“By nose and eyes I would say No . And since we DID say we needed to celebrate your waking-up and returning home, this would have been the final result all the same. I just did not think YOU would have been the one cooking.” Hisashi answered.
“Me neither.” Izuku admitted.
“So, what’s this?” Inko asked while pointing at the table.
“Beef Stew, mushroom salad, sweet-and-sour pork ribs, Three-Meats Hot-pot with beef tenderloin, pork belly and chicken guts, Tuna Carpaccio, scallops in aromatic potage and I put some Strawberry Sorbet in the freezer for a late snack. I think?” the boy answered automatically, before growing puzzled by his own answer.
“Those were all left-overs, except the tuna. How did you do all this just with THAT?” Inko asked.
“I don’t know.” Izuku answered.
“Well, let’s see if it is good at least…” Hisashi muttered while trying the stew.
“Alright everyone, time for you all to eat as well,” Light stated.
“Thank you god for the food,” Ibara prayed.
“I give thanks to all the Ingredients of the world. Thanks for the food!” Toriko said aloud.
“I think Ochako should be the first to try it,” Sunni teased the girl. “She is Izuku’s best friend~”
“A marvelous idea~” Yuga agreed.
Ochako was blushing mad.
“Come on, dearie. Tell us what you think.” Setsuno prompted her with a gentle tone.
Ochako took a fork, and started with Tuna Carpaccio, and took a bite. When she did, her fork dropped on her plate. “... What have I been eating my whole life…?”
“O-Ochako…?” Izuku asked, worried about her.
“She fell under his spell. Shall I book the church for the wedding?” Momo asked, amused.
“Oh! Oh! Oh! I wanna be one of the bridesmaids!” Mina added.
“You two should try next~” Toriko teased them, eating his meal.
“If you got the guts.” Zebra added, already mid-way through his portion.
“Fine we will,” Mina stated, taking some of her own sweet-and-sour pork ribs while Momo took some of the mushroom salad.
“Definitely you. I could recognize this vinaigrette everywhere, Zaus!” Knocking Master said snorting.
“So good~!” Mina shouted, feeling like there was a party going on in her mouth.
“My goodness, I’ve never had such refined food, and I’ve tried a lot of amazing food~” Momo stated. “And this is just the salad.”
“I-It can’t be that good,” Bakugo stated, taking a bite of his own meal, the Three-Meats Hot-pot. When he did, his eyes widened and looked at Izuku. “... I admit defeat in the cooking battle…”
Everyone who knows Bakugo had their jaws drop. He HATES losing, so for him openly admitting defeat. Everyone tried their own meal, and were in bliss and heaven.
“Oh dear lord, thank you for bringing this man to our world, have we been blessed to try your own food~?” Ibara asked in reverie.
“God, their food must be bad.” Toriko muttered.
“Sssh.”
“No, your food standards are literally otherworldly,” Mandalay stated.
The kids had the brightest smile on their face that could have lightened up the room. They looked so happy.
“Mmmmmmmmh!” and develop a blissful expression food should NOT give to somebody. He actually looked frighteningly close at having an ahegao.
“Eh?!” both mother and son gurgled-out at the same time.
“It’s gooooooooood!” Hisashi moaned in awe and with his mouth still full while shamelessly filling and re-filling his plate over and over.
“Darling! Manners! Please contain yourself!” Inko said, appalled, while trying the pork ribs.
“...NOM! NOM! NOM! NOM!” to then show utter hypocrisy by attacking the dish herself with the same lack of manners, like a starving animal.
“H-Hey! Leave me something!” Izuku yelled in horror at seeing the dishes apparently HE made getting empty fast!
Inko in the audience was the same way, and was unashamedly eating everything around her with gusto, all under the amused eyes of the Heavenly Kings.
“Somebody with a normal appetite, finally! These guys can’t eat for shit. Here.” Zebra said with a thundering laugh, and stole a plate from in front of Tetsutetsu to give it to Inko.
“HEY!”
“She likes it! Be a fucking knight and let he eat that!” he roared.
“Yessir… Still could have asked first… Manners and all… So unmanly…”
“He does have a point Zebra, you shouldn’t take others food without asking them first to share,” Sunni stated in agreement.
“Oui,” Yuga agreed, still eating.
“Whatever.”
“Sometimes I wonder how you learned Food Honor .” Toriko admitted.
“Food what?” Tenya asked.
“You’ll see.”
“Since when can he cook this well?!” Hisashi asked between mouthfuls.
“I have no idea, but I know I can’t stop!” Inko answered.
“Me neither!” Izuku replied, just as entranced as they were by the taste.
When the three finally stopped eating, almost two hours later, the family collapsed on the sofa, all three of them groaning because their bulging stomachs filled to the breaking point.
“Oh, God! I am going to explode!” Izuku admitted in agony, and yet not regretting a single morsel of what he ate.
“Me too!” Kirishima said with a groan.
“So full, but I could eat more…” Mina stated, groaning.
The only ones from the Hero universe that were fine were Izuku, Inko, All Might, Lunch Rush, and, surprisingly, Eri and Kota.
“God, I envy you big stomachs!” Jiro admitted.
“It was a nice snack! Can I have seconds?” Toriko asked.
“Okay, I can see Eri being fine thanks to her Quirk’s stockpiling asset, but how is Kota fine?” Mandalay asked, looking at her niece.
“I am a growing boy!” the boy answered.
“Bull-GTWISISBDJ!” Tetsutetsu’s answer stopped thanks to Setsuna’s flying hand covering his mouth.
“No cursing in front of the kids!” She hissed.
“And it is, Gourmet Cells help with the nutrition of kids,” Coco stated. “It might help their powers get better while they’re still growing.”
“As long as it is not dangerous for Kota or little Eri…” Mandalay answered, worried.
“Other than them getting stronger and more energetic… Nothing much,” Toriko answered.
“If you say so, mom.”
“What I don’t understand is how you became this good all of a sudden.” Hisashi wondered.
“I have a theory...If you have an open mind and can actually help me make sense of this.” Izuku answered.
“I can barely move, so it is not like I have no time to listen!” his father admitted.
“Me too, Icchan.” Inko added.
“Well, I am not sure, but there is a chance my coma has something to do with it.”
“Uh?”
“You see…”
“... Why do I fear what my husband has in mind…?” Inko asked in a deadpan.
“You know how dad becomes when he gets inspired …”
“True.”
“Oh? DO tell!” Nezu asked, scarily intrigued.
“We rather not…” the two Midoriyas stated drily.
Three Weeks later – Musutafu – market square -
The so-called ‘Market Square’ was just a small rectangle of paved street near a park where on Saturday the housewives/househusbands of half Musutafu met to assault the various vendors for ingredients and other amenities in a free-for-all to hunt down the best sales.
Today though the entire thing had been booked by a renowned School of cuisine for a small cooking showdown between some of their better students and three ‘Amateur Chefs’ , the prize was a mere toaster, and everybody knew both Challenge and prize were just an excuse to collect funds for the local association making sure homeless people had a place to eat for free.
“I kind of remember that, the Hag did take part… I think she lost though, she was in an even shittier mood than usual when she returned,” Katsuki said, humming.
“So this is dad’s idea huh…?” Izuku asked, flatly.
“If you want cooking abilities to show-up, a cooking competition is a good start, especially against certified students or even Pros , so on paper, it is a good idea.” Aizawa answered.
Monoma, who had gotten back up, and was in a worse mood now thanks to not having the first meal, pulled out a paper that said, “I hope he loses…” with a spiteful look on his face. He wasn’t jealous of the amazing food that was made, or the 1-A kid that made it, nope.
"...Okay...I see. Hold him down, I am shoving that paper up his ass." Ochako said with a hiss.
“Okay now, take it easy on Monoma,” Vlad King stated, trying to calm her. “He’s just upset, I’ll help him out after the viewing.”
“Try with a muzzle.”
“Ochako-chan, relax.” Tsuyu said, sighing.
“So this is dad’s plan?” Izuku asked in dread while watching the big stage the association built for the challenge.
“Hu-uh! Before returning to his office he said that IF you really gained knowledge from your coma, and if you want to fully use this knowledge to become a great Chef again, then you will need to catch the eyes of Professionals so to gain entrance to a proper school for aspiring Chefs. This contest should help a lot if the rumors Hisashi-kun heard about this year’s edition are as good as he said they were.” Inko answered.
“You think dad will be able to see if it was really just a dream or Transmigration as he called it?” Izuku asked, unsure.
“I know damn well I didn’t teach you how to cook like that, and yet you demonstrated skills I never saw before. The fact that you went into a trance every time we tested it was what ticked-off your father, he literally said it was like somebody else was controlling your movements.”
“Then why not a Quirk?” Izuku asked.
“We took the test again, Icchan. It’s still negative.” Inko answered, showing him again the same result papers she showed the judges when she managed to enlist Izuku between the Amateurs challenging the Cooking School students.
“Okay, I call bull…” Katsuki stated. He then pointed his thumb at Toriko’s group. “I know that may be normal for the Foodies here, but the cells should count as a Quirk…”
“Yahahahaha! That’s the funny thing with Semantics ! Legally speaking, a superpower is defined as a Quirk only if it is detected by our standardized Quirk Test! Any other Mutation that doesn’t trigger a positive is still not considered a Quirk. So, on a purely legal matter, Midoriya-san can have Gourmet Cells and be still considered Quirkless if those do not give a positive result in the test! Isn’t it amusing?” Nezu answered, laughing. The laugh scared everyone.
“... Should we worry for our well being and sanity….?” Toriko asked one of the pros.
“Are you evil?” Mic asked, unfazed.
“No?”
“Then no, you don’t need to.” the teacher answered, shrugging.
“... Why do I feel like you’re not telling the full truth…” he muttered.
“Ha! That’s the fun part of dealing with Nezu: Even we don’t know!” Nemuri answered with a wry smile.
‘...Note to self…’ All the Toriko guests thought, ‘Don’t get on his bad side…’
“I know, I know...It’s just...an Isekai sounds so unbelievable.”
“Your dad begs to differ, honey.”
“That’s because he is a geek.”
“You are a nerd, Icchan…” Inko answered, chuckling.
“Those are two different things.”
“If you say so, dear.”
“Ok Quirker .”
“HEY!” the woman answered with an overly-hurt expression that made him chuckle.
Mina, Toru and Setsuna bursted out laughing. “Who knows Midori could be savage and is good at roasting~!” Mina shouted, still laughing.
“A bit of reeling between us, nothing much. I assure you I can dish-out just as well.!” Inko answered, chuckling.
“Madam, you and your son have a really good relationship, that’s good.” the Knocking Master said with a pleased nod.
“Grandma and Papa are amazing~” Eri stated, smiling happily.
“Yes they are, Eri-chan.” Mirio answered, patting her head to make her giggle.
Izuku and Inko looked happy at what Eri called them.
“Huhuhu! Just go there and give your best. Whatever happened during that coma left you with a Gift. If it was you to live as Zaus-san in another world, or it’s just his knowledge passing to you, what matters is that you now can do those things HERE as well. Chefs are supposed to be a gift, right? Heroes bring smiles by protecting people, chefs do it by filling their stomach, you said so yourself. Your dream is still the same, you can still do it.”
“Y-You think I can do this?” Izuku asked, scared.
“Yes I do. I believe in you, and your father does as well.” Inko answered.
“I-I will make you proud then!” the boy answered while marching up the stage with the other two Amateurs to take position at his small kitchen.
“We already are, Icchan!” Inko muttered with a small smile.
Izuku looked like he was going to cry in happiness hearing that. Light looked freak out and made something that would contain the on coming flood. “Safe!”
“Thank gods! I can’t swim!” Joy answered, already mid-blowing a large rubber duck.
“I was more worried about the place flooding,” Light stated.
“... How can he flood the place…?” Tina asked.
“Don’t underestimate him, Tina-san… Him and his mother… He could if he wanted.” Toru answered.
“... Are we sure that isn’t a Quirk?” Jurota asked, looking confused.
“You are being awfully mean!” Izuku muttered, dejected.
Said gentle beast man held his hands up. “We weren’t, dear sir, it just seems unreal that you can cry yourself a fountain without dehydration.”
“I can do that…But it’s very mean to point that out…”
“Okay… touchy subject, understand.”
On the stage -
“Good evening, people! Welcome to the fifth edition of our Cooking Showdown !” The Host of the event was a bald old man wearing a bright yellow tux addressing the audience under the stage through a gaudy golden mike.
Inko had in the meantime started recording everything on camera since due to the time difference Hisashi could not see it live, so he gently asked to have a recording of the thing sent through email once done, for bragging purposes other than further data for his theories about Izuku’s new Skills .
“Oh~” Nezu stated, getting a gleam in his eye. “Why would your husband want to study your son if his job isn’t something in the line of research~?”
“Eeeem….Ehm…” Inko uttered.
“Forget tears, she is making a puddle of sweat!” Nemuri said, shocked.
“Nezu-san! Please stop bullying my mother!” Izuku pleaded.
“Oh~ I’m not, I’m just making sure my student's safety is met~” Nezu stated, using an air-tight logical statement.
“ Bullshit! ” EVERYBODY, besides the kids, thought at the same time, no matter from which world they came from.
“As always we have three daring Challengers here to face against the Top 3 students of Inoshiki Culinary School , a friendly showdown to collect funds, so do not get too angry should you lose, you are facing Pros just to help the less fortunate, not to get fame! But let’s introduce the Challengers and their dishes, shall we?” the Host said while nearing the area left to the Amateur Chefs.
“Let’s start with you, you are?”
“Hi! I am Nana! Umibozu Nana! I will prepare my special Vegan Pork cutlet!” the young thirty-something woman replied with a wide smile.
“...There is nothing Vegan about pork cutlets, dear.” the Host commented, dryly.
“There is if you use Tofu instead of the meat of some poor pigs!” she answered, frowning.
“Then don’t call it pork , but whatever floats your boat, darling.” the old man answered, grimacing and walking towards the second woman.
“What about pork flavored Tofu…?” Toru asked. “Would it still be called that?”
“That… is actually a good question…” Ojiro agreed with her.
The class looked at the cooks.
“I think it depends,” Lunch Rush started. “If you use normal tofu then it’s Tofu Cutlets , if pork flavor, it might still be considered it… That or Pork flavored, Tofu Cutlets . It depends on who you ask.”
“Well, said,” Setsuno confirmed.
“Thank you,” he thanked her.
“Good evening, I am Mitsuki Bakugo. I will prepare my own version of the Oden.” Mitsuki answered, stealthily stealing a glance at Izuku next to her and flinching when she saw the boy take a tiny step aside to avoid her. And flinching harder when she saw Inko glare at her with all her strength.
“At least somebody here can prepare good food! Good to know!” the Host replied, smiling happily.
“Corpse eater!”
“Go suck a turnip, woman!” the Host replied with a scathing glare that silenced the first contestant, before finally focusing on Izuku.
“Oh! So rude!” Tenya said, appalled.
“He’s not a really good host if he lets his bias get to him,” Momo stated, frowning.
“I guess nepotism is behind it, probably he knows somebody in production, or one of the people that organize it,” Tina tried guessing.
“I say nepotism, he is too loud, rude and obnoxious to be there just because it's cheap .” Nezu answered.
“Cheap or not, if they are smart, they will keep that Cocky idiot away from any new event.” Zebra said, huffing.
“Hi! I am Izuku Midoriya and...And I... Uhm ...I-I will prepare a dish called ‘Golden Fried Rice’ , with shrimps and pork belly meat.” Izuku muttered with a shy voice, and even the mic had trouble picking his answer up to make it audible for everybody else.
“Oh-Ooooh! A simple dish! You plan to make a lot of plates then?” the Host asked with a smile that kinda looked too mocking for Inko’s tastes.
“I-If it’s not a problem.” the boy answered.
“And there’s the nervous Izuku,” Mina teased, playfully.
“Oh dear, more food…” Jiro groaned, not knowing if she could take it, or would be willing to stop…
“Yeah! More food! Wooo!” Toriko instead couldn’t look happier, same for the others from his world, to the MHA people’s horror.
“But we just had a giant meal…” Mt. Lady started in horror.
“Giant is a subjective term, I fear.” Teppei answered with a nervous smile.
“If FatGums was here, he’d be in heaven,” Midnight stated.
“Fatgums?” Komatsu asked.
“He gains power by eating, basically. When Fat his body becomes almost impervious to attacks, but can then convert fat into energy to attack.”
“Sounds like a good man to have a meal with,” Toriko stated.
Light looked to his partners. “Should we add him, along with the Shields after this?”
“I vote yes,” Xara voted.
“I am okay with that! Should I bring them here myself?” the Eye asked.
“NO!” both shouted at the eye.
“Nobody understands my art…”
“What art…?” the two asked flatly.
Nana looked at the other spirits. “I’m so glad we can eat without getting full…”
“Aah! Yes! Twist the knife in the wound! Remind us you can eat all you want and not get fat! UNFAIR!” Mina hissed in anger.
“It’s a sore spot,” Tsuyu explained.
“OOh!” answered the ghosts.
“Actually you guys won’t,” Toriko stated.
Coco nodded. “It’s true.”
“A bit of secret extra of food cooked our way, super nutritious, not useless fats.” Setsuno added.
“You mean-?” all the girls questioned.
“Yep, the only thing you’ll get is becoming stronger~” Toriko stated, smiling.
The girls cheered in happiness, all looking at Izuku.
“...Why are they looking at me like that?” Izuku muttered, shivering.
“Dude, you are in big shit…” Kaminari answered once he too noticed the strange looks the girls kept sending Izuku.
“It won’t be if it will actually be good! Let’s introduce the Judges now!” the guy answered before kind of shoving Izuku away for a girl to walk forward.
“As you know we usually have a panel of both teachers and common people to decide who is the winner, but this year we have a special threat! Our association, the one usually collaborating with Inoshiki School to prepare this event, has managed to strike a deal with a famous Japanese Chef that accepted being our head judge and even brought along some colleagues.
So please, give an applause to Chef Samui, owner of the legendary three Michelin Star Samui Restaurant in Tokyo, and his friends!” the woman declared as five judges dressed in fine Chef attires all sat together at the same long table on the right side of the stage.
“Only three stars…?” Zebra asked, unimpressed.
“ONLY?!” Momo yelled.
“Oh, yes, 3 stars is the rank of Chefs just out of cooking school back home. I myself am a ten star one.” Komatsu answered.
“Wait, you can have more than Five Stars!?” Sato asked in shock.
“At their level? Not surprising. You’ll see.” Xara answered.
“... Just what the hell are your guys Normal standards?” Denki asked in shock, mostly rhetorically.
“Weeell, a Normal Chef is required to handle pretty much an entire kitchen by themselves, mostly. I remember I had to cook an entire Full Course Menu for two hundred to get my job, alone. Then there is Ingredient Handling, Recipe making, Special Preparation Ingredients preparation…It’s hard to put it in perspective with your Chefs. I would need to see one in action.” Komatsu answered.
“... Dude… I was being rhetorical…”
All of them also sported on their chests the insignia of the restaurants where they worked, and not one of them had less than two tiny stars under those restaurants’ names, meaning that all of them were definitely Pros.
“Thank you for the warm welcome! It’s a pleasure to see my Alma Mater , Inoshiki School, still producing such amazing Chefs, so I am honored to be here to give my own two cents on their level of preparation!” the Head Chef, Samui, declared once the applause calmed down and the mic was passed to him.
“We will be strict, though. So be advised, we want you to give your best!” the man said before sitting down on his chair in the middle of the judge formation.
“Well, you heard the man! When we’ll give you the start signal, you will have forty minutes tops to prepare your dish, so don’t slack off!” the Host yelled in glee.
‘F-Forty minutes only? Oh, God!’ Izuku thought in worry as the Host started listing the plates the Students will prepare, and all of those sounded very complex compared to his.
“That’s plenty of time,” Komatsu stated.
“For you others, and maybe Lunch Rush. For normal people?” Kaminari asked.
“If he doesn’t screw-up, he will be able to barely pull it off.” Lunch Rush answered.
“Oh, he will~” Zeus stated, smirking.
“A-At least somebody believes in me!” Izuku said, frowning.
“I didn’t mean like that, dude! Come on!”
Jiro used her jack to hit his ear and send her heartbeat through.
“EEEK!”
“What’s wrong? Afraid? Since when?”
“Uhu?” the boy thought in surprise at hearing a deep baritone voice.
He recognized it as Zaus’ Appetite Demon, a very prideful Food Spirit that very rarely talked with the man, and that after the events with Joie fully turned his back to the Chef and never again talked with him. Why was he there? And why did he talk to Izuku?
“This is your second chance, Partner! You want redemption? Seize it! Be a Chef again and do NOT lose your way again!”
You can’t retire, Zaus-chan! Once a Chef, always a Chef!
“You always knew how to ignite my competitive fire, Setsuno.” Zaus admitted, chuckling.
“Hohohoho! You were the only one able to actually give me a Challenge, so I was personally motivated to keep YOU motivated!” the old woman answered.
“Izuku needs someone like that,” Inko stated.
Izuku blushed madly. “Mom!!!”
“That’s what Shoto is around for!” Mina said.
“True.” Todoroki added, nodding.
“WHAT?! HALF-N-HALF?! WHY HIM?!” Katsuki demanded.
“Do you want a list alphabetical or numerical…?” Xara asked dryly.
“STFU!”
“You are a good Rival too, Kacchan!” Izuku said.
“Is no one going to point out the other voice inside Izuku…?” Mineta asked.
“You know the cliche of Truths being too much for a mortal mind to withstand without melting?” Tenya said.
“Yes?”
“There, we are willfully ignoring the issue to not go too deep into Forbidden Knowledge .”
“Setsuno?”
“That’s a memory, you buffoon! She is not here! I am here, and I want to eat, not be your nanny! So don’t expect me to hold your hand or talk to you whenever you are nervous! I followed you here just for one reason: FOOD! So dry your tears and straighten your back! Do you still have your skills? Then use them!”
“Ready? Three...two...one...GOOO! Your time starts now!” the Host yelled, giving start to the Challenge.
“I...I can still be a Chef? Even after what I did as Zaus? As a Villain?” Izuku thought in worry while mechanically collecting the Ingredients he needed from the communal fridge they all were given access to.
“Before is before, now is now! You were Zaus, now you are Izuku! Who the Hell cares?! The Ingredients want to give you another chance, so where’s the problem!? Grab the knife and do your job! You heard me?! It doesn’t matter if you are Zaus or Izuku now! You are both!”
“I am...Both?”
(Small soundtrack suggestion to listen while reading: Toriko OST, Tosou Honnou )
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EOJnW0QNy_0&t=43s&ab_channel=Sworanga
“Hey! I know this one! It was on the radio often back home! The jingle for that ad!” Toriko said, humming along.
Jiro was bobbing her head to the music. “Good choice in music.”
Xara gave a thumbs up. “It’s good motivational music. Your world has its own good music as well.”
“Thank you! I like that jingle…What was it? The one for the Hero Convention opening…” Jiro answered.
“ You Say Run , Jiro-san!” Izuku answered.
“That one! That too has a damn good rhythm!”
“Yes, damn it! You are still a Chef at heart? Then COOK!” the Appetite Demon said with a fierce roar, and from the outside, everybody saw the young teen eyes turn inhumanly sharp as he grabbed a kitchen knife...And performed a Miracle.
CHOP! CHOP! CHOP! CHOP! CHOP! CHOP! CHOP! CHOP!
“JESUS!” Kinoko shrieked.
“DON’T SAY HIS NAME LIKE THAT! BUT YES, HOLY SHIIIT!” Ibara echoed right after, the kids ears covered automatically by Izuku and Mirio.
All of 1-B looked at said girl. “D-Did you just swear, Ibara?” Juzo asked in shock.
“I knew Setsuna was corrupting you!” Itsuka groaned in horror.
“I think she was just too shocked at what Izuku did to not react properly,” Yui stated in her blunt tone.
“That’s me?!” Izuku asked, shocked.
“That will be you, once done learning.” Zaus answered.
Just then the aroma appeared again for the cooking.
“Oh man… Just him chopping the food is making the aroma smell come on…” Kamui stated.
“I’m so glad we don’t have to worry about our weight~!” Mt. Lady stated, pumping her arm up in a cheer.
“I can’t shrooming believe that he is cooking that fast…HOW?!” Kinoko asked with bulged-out eyes.
The judges were speechless, the shy kid had picked-up speed to the point the knife could NOT be seen at all and utensils went swapped at unreal tempo.
“I am Izuku... Cutting.” The kid muttered as ingredients went cut into thin slices with just one slice of the knife, so fast the boy would just hit the counter to have the Ingredients jump-up for him to cut while they were still in mid-air.
“Fuuuuuuuuck!” the Heroes uttered as one. The kids' ears were covered by Izuku and Mirio again.
“I am Zaus... Braising.” he then whispered as the fire roared to life under the wok and the meat went braised to absolute PERFECTION .
“I am both! Sauteing!`` At the same time other pans hovered over the flames in complete stillness with only the Rice and Shrimps in there moving without stopping.
The more he cooked the clearer Izuku’s memories as Zaus became and his movements more precise, everything then became his own skills instead of implants from reincarnation, until ‘Izuku’ and ‘Zaus’ became one and the same, a single being!
And Food Honor was returned to the young Chef!
“Plating!”
TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK!
“This scent! Oh my God!” Nemuri muttered.
“This… This is just a rice dish…” Hiryu stated. “How does it smell so good…?”
“Love for the Ingredients. The more you respect and show them Love, the better they taste.” Toriko said.
“... I would have called bull on that… But with you lot, I’d believe it,” Snipe stated.
“I find it irrational to want food, I just go with juice packs… But I’ll make an exception for this…” Aisawa stated.
“I can eat your share too, no problem then!” Tetsutetsu said, smirking.
“Try and they shall never find your corpse!” he stated, his Quirk activating.
“Don’t mess with him bro,” Kirashima warned. “He’s not one to mess with.”
Toriko actually shivered seeing that glare. “I’m so glad I wasn’t the one to say it first…”
“I am all for it instead! Ha-ah! Once done I want to see how hard that metal skin is!” Zebra answered with a savage smile.
“What about me?” Kirashima asked. “I want to see how my Unbreakable form is now with this superfood charging me up~!”
“Not against Zebra. I saw him turn a mountain to dust with a single punch, he doesn’t know the meaning of the word gentle when fighting.” Coco suggested, sighing.
Tetsutetsu and Kirashima looked at Zebra with awe in their eyes. “SO MANLY!!!”
Sunni chuckled. “Looks like you have fans Zebra~”
“Tche! As long as they don’t get cocky, don’t get pushy and don’t touch me, I can live with that,” Zebra stated, but the ghost of a smirk crept on his face.
Plates upon plates, in an absurd number, were delivered as soon as the dish was ready, each plate not even having the time to fully rest on the counter and the boy was already back to cooking more.
“Is...He’s covering the work of an entire kitchen staff by himself…” one of the judges muttered in horror.
“Too slow, my body still can’t keep up!” Izuku thought in worry as he knew that had his body moved like his old one as Zaus, he would have done at least ten times the amount of plates he was preparing in that moment. If not more.
“Faster than that?” Momo asked, appalled.
“Oh, yes. I am much faster than that, normally. And I expect Izuku to become even faster than me once ready.” Zaus answered.
“I will do it, promise.” Izuku answered, determined. “And with my Quirks, I’ll be even faster than you ever were!”
Zaus gave a smile, both proud and challenging. “I hope so kid~!”
“I don’t like how chummy they are getting…” Toshinori muttered, dejected.
“Jealous much?” Nezu and Gran asked, amused.
“Well he is Izuku, so it stands to reason they’ll be close, he is supposed to build over what Zaus did before. So the man obviously wants his reincarnation to become even better than what he was.” Tsu stated bluntly.
“I-I-I can’t keep up! What the f***?!” One of the people in the audience, a girl with a speed-related Quirk, was feeling dizzy as her eyes could not keep up with what he was doing on stage.
“GO, ICCHAN! GOOOO!” Inko in the meantime was going WILD in cheering for her son, nobody could miss the fact she was incredibly proud of him.
TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK!
Inko in the audience was the same way, crying tears of joy for her son.
“H-He’s moving faster than what I can do…” Iida stated in awe. “I must get better!!! I will train harder than ever to keep up with you Midoriya!”
“Good luck with that, boy. That’s nothing yet.” Knocking Master answered, emptying yet another booze bottle Joy gave him.
“... Since when could we have alcohol here?” Death Arms asked.
“You can, just need to ask,” Light stated. He then saw some of the teens going to ask. “And no, only the adults can ask, no minors..” That shut them up fast, and made them pout.
“Maybe later…” Joy whispered, he also tried to wink, but failed spectacularly.
Light and Xara hit him over the ‘head’ . “NO ALCOHOL TO MINORS!!!”
“Spoilsports.”
“I-Is he cooking for everybody?!” The girl cooking next to Izuku shrieked in awe as the plates kept amassing, all absolutely perfectly-done and at a rate the staff struggled to keep-up and deliver them even while focusing on Izuku alone.
“HOW?!” Mitsuki asked, horrified.
“H-H-Hoy! Slow down!” The Host asked, scared.
“NO! You others hurry up!” Izuku roared in determination, making the idiot FINALLY shut-up, and to the others’ awe, or horror in case of the other contestants, he actually went even faster .
“ Gurgle! ” Monoma dry-heaved.
“Dude, don’t look at the hands! I tried following those and I almost puked my soul out!” the mantis boy said with a grimace.
Iida’s jaw dropped, his glasses started to crack. “... I think we broke Iida…” Ojiro stated.
“Izuku is breaking a few laws of physics without a Quirk. It was bound to happen.” Mezo answered.
“I think he’s already top hero material in this world…” Mic stated, jaw dropped. “How is ours going to be…?”
“Problem child is even more of a problem now…” Aizawa groaned, feeling the headaches coming.
“Sorry?” Izuku tried apologizing.
“That doesn’t help.”
“Looks like Izuku will be amazing now,” Nana stated to the other vestiges, who nodded.
“Yes, Chef!” It was maybe an unconditional reflex, but the students answered with the same tone they normally used in the kitchen where they worked, all for their astonishment while they picked-up the pace to keep-up with the kid.
“Other than the time needed for the ingredients to actually cook...T-That speed is unreal!” one of the Judges muttered with wide eyes.
“No, he is still faster than that…” the Head Judge growled.
“Uh?”
“He is shortening the time needed by doing everything at the same time, but instead of having somebody helping him, he is doing it alone. Is he using his Quirk to speed-up his movements.” the Michelin Chef hissed in annoyance.
“Actually, He is Quirkless.”
“WHAT?!”
“Normal reaction for finding something out that is shocking,” Ectoplasm started with a nod.
“Well, in their defense, they don’t know about his Gourmet Cells. So for them he is a powerless Human doing the impossible.” Coco answered.
“That’s because they have a very closed mindset that seems to be all about ‘ No Quirk equals impossible ” and unfortunately it is present in our world too.” Nezu added, displeased.
“These people are irrational…” Aizawa stated in an irritated tone of voice.
“Kind of stupid too, but that’s just me.” Mic added.
“Second, hn! There is nothing uglier than somebody putting people down just for some empty ideals.” Sanni added.
“No man is created equal…” Izuku stated, looking down. “I learned that at age four…”
“Created Equal? No, that is true. But we all have that single chance to shine and reach the top all the same. It may take A LOT of effort, more than the Gifted need, but everybody can get there. Toriko and the other Kings started with absolutely nothing, and yet look at them now! They got an occasion with their adoptive father Ichiryuu and used it to become great! You got a chance thanks to All Might-Chan, so you can now do the same! Man up! You can do it!” Knocking Master answered, patting the young man’s head as a show of support.
Izuku looked like he was going to cry, glad another person was willing to believe in him as well. He then became determined. “I’ll do my best Knocking Master…!”
Knocking Master grinned and laughed. “I can’t wait boy~!”
“He is Quirkless, that is all natural talent.” the woman repeated while showing them the copy of the medical test Inko brought along.
“Impossible!” the Chef yelled in disbelief.
It was indeed impossible, because who was cooking was the second Legendary Chef of another world, second only to a woman with unfathomable skills called a ‘National Treasure’ , but since there was no Setsuno in his original world, Izuku’s abilities could really be called ‘Peerless’ .
The skills of the King of Chefs!
“And with them, I’ll become the greatest hero and chef of all time~!” Izuku cheered.
“That you will! Hahahahaha!” Zaus answered, laughing happily.
“Hero First, Chef Second.” Toshinori hissed.
“Or else?” and with that Zaus smile disappeared instantly and he moved to stand nose-to-nose with All Might.
“Can’t I be both at the same time…?” Izuku asked, trying to defuse the situation. “Heroes have other jobs as well.”
“He is my Heir first!”
“He is my Reincarnation, you fool!”
“Uh… All Might, Zaus-Sensei…?” Izuku called out to the two again.
“Hero!”
“Chef!”
“What now?”
“Let me take care of this, Izuku-chan.” Setsuno offered with a kind smile.
Then the smile disappeared.
“ CUT IT OUT! ” The roar that she released actually cracked the walls, but made the two stop immediately.
“HEY! WATCH THE BUILD!” Light shot back, fixing the building back up.
All Might and Zaus looked at the woman, sweating in fear.
“Good. Now sit down properly and stop arguing like two kids, otherwise I will treat you like kids and spank you until your backsides bleed!” the woman ordered.
“Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Yes ma’am!” they both nodded, sitting back down.
“Hahahahaha! Secchan, you still have that fiery temper I love! I am glad!” Knocking Master said, both amused and fond.
Gran was laughing his ass off. “I like your style lass~!”
“Woah-WOAH-WOAH! Back off!” Knocking Master hissed.
“All this Jealousy is irrational.” Aizawa offered.
“What?” Gran looked confused. “I was complimenting her on handling Toshi like that. That’s all.”
“Hohoho! Two strapping men fighting over me! Oh! I feel so young once again!” Setsuno said with a red face.
“Get here so I can kick your ass, brat!” Knocking Master roared.
“Brat? Just because you are ANCIENT doesn’t mean I won’t snap you in half!” Gran Torino answered.
“Things got worse…” Coco said, sighing. Toriko and some of the students were laughing at the sight of what was going on.
“I can help.” Zebra said, taking-in a huge breath.
“ SOUND BAZOOKA! ” using his own powers, the Heavenly King released a LOUD explosion of sound that silenced everything.
“He is louder than you, Mic.” Nemuri said, smirking.
“Volume doesn’t matter, it’s how you use your voice…” Yamada answered, dejected.
“Please keep calm, we are all friends here.” Light said.
“Sorry.”
“GAH!!!!” Jiro shouted in pain, holding her ears that were now bleeding.
“Jiro!” Izuku shouted, seeing this and ran over to help her.
“Bring her to me now so I can heal her,” Recovery Girl ordered.
Izuku did just that.
“Here, use this. It’s an artificial membrane to repair eardrums.” Knocking Master explained, offering her a thick syringe.
“That works miracles, he used that to heal me too!” Komatsu added.
Recovery Girl used it with her Quirk, and Jiro looked better. Jiro sat up, and glared at Zebra, a glare that was soul piercing.
“Bwahahaha! Sorry, sorry! Didn’t know about your sensible ears, girl. Next time I’ll warn yah!” the man answered, patting her head and laughing.
Jiro shoved her jack in his ear, still pissed, and sent her heartbeat through to him. “Now we’re even…”
“Eh! Good girl. Nice sense of retribution. KIDDO! Remember to marry this one too!” Zebra, ears bleeding, still gave a savage smile and moved to have his own ears fixed. Izuku went tomato red after hearing that.
“Man, I thought Zebra would have been pissed at her,” Toriko stated, surprised.
“He has mellowed out a bit after knowing Komatsu, his ‘ cocky Threshold’ has risen just enough to save that girl.” Sanni answered.
“I also think he commends her for not being afraid to retaliate, even though she knows he’s stronger,” Coco added. “He’s given her his respect.”
“Hoy! I can hear you!” Zebra growled.
“We don’t care!” the other three Kings answered in chorus.
“Also, are they wrong?” Jiro asked him, getting back up to go back to her seat.
“Forget it.”
“It means yes.” Setsuno whispered to her.
After everyone took their seats back, the show started up again.
- Forty minutes later -
“Preparation complete. Sorry for the wait, please enjoy your meal.” Izuku declared with a bow a minute before the judges could actually stop the competition.
In front of him there were lots of plates, other than the five for the judges, of gold-coloured fried rice perfectly prepared, each plate a work of art finely decorated by an absurdly-detailed drawing of a cherry blossoms branch made of of soy sauce glace and flowers of sweet-and-sour sauce while on top of the rice stood a humble tiny patch of green leaves.
When the finished product was shown, everyone had gotten a bowl of rice.
“I know I am full… My stomach knows it's full… But I still want to eat this so badly!” Ochako admitted.
“Thank you.” Izuku answered, shy.
Monoma looked like he was trying to not want to eat it, but was drooling a bit from the look and the aroma.
“I’m guessing you don’t want it then~” Tetsutetsu stated. “I’ll just take-”
Monoma stopped him by grabbing his arm, glaring at him, and used Tetsu’s quirk. His angered face stating, ‘I don’t care who made it, I’m having my dish, or else…’
“Let him eat, please. Food should be enjoyed by all.” Izuku asked.
“Jeez, don’t worry, I was just joking.” Tetsu answered.
“...” Monoma gave a defiant glare, clearly hating that mercy , but still he devoured his dish with gusto. When he did… He started crying… Like he was remembering something from a happier time. When he wasn’t picked on for being called CopyCat, Quirk Stealer and other names that made him have his ego and inferiority complex.
“H-He made Monoma cry…” Istuka stated in shock.
“That's a miracle already,” Setsuna answered.
How on God’s green earth the boy actually got the time to also take care of ‘Decoration/Presentation’ was anybody’s guess, but every person present agreed on the fact that the smell was truly, literally DIVINE.
“Holy shit, I am hungry…” Katsuki muttered while swallowing down what felt like the fourth mouthful of saliva.
“Yeah, well, good f***ing job at alienating the family, now you won’t be invited to dinner any time soon!...Neither will I…” Mitsuki answered, bitterly, once walking down from the stage after delivering her dishes to the judges.
“...Goddamnit…” the young teen swore under his breath as no plate even just passed close to him and his mother, making the two of them part of the few that did not receive any.
“That is unfair! Why was I singled out and got nothing?!” Katsuki demanded.
“Uh… You got your own you know…” Tsu pointed out, pointing to Katsuki’s bowl.
“It’s a matter of principle!”
“Your counterpart there is FAR from being a saint,” Momo said.
“Yeah, wasn’t he the one to put that Izuku into a coma?” Toru added.
“... Screw him then… My parents shouldn't suffer though for my other’s actions,” Katsuki stated firmly.
“Zebra Jr. has a heart then, hn!” Sanni said, impressed.
“OH SHUT UP YOU FLASHY BASTARD!” Katsuki and Zebra shouted at him.
“Birds of a feather…” Komatsu muttered. Both glare at the cook.
“We will now proceed with our judgment of the dishes. Starting with Midoriya-san’s rice.” the judge’s spokeswoman declared.
“Icchan…” Inko muttered while accepting the dish her son brought her himself.
“Please don’t start, mom! I am already a nervous wreck by myself!” Izuku begged, shivering violently thanks to his nerves.
- Judge Table -
https://i.pinimg.com/originals/55/7c/e4/557ce4b82633ebbed6e54cbdfebfa724.gif
“This looks very nice.” one of the judges admitted while studying the plate and steadfastly ignoring the LOUD gurgling coming from his stomach.
“That looks damn nice alright! Just like this. AND GODDAMNIT IT TASTES AWESOME TOO!” Kirishima answered with starry eyes.
Monoma nodded in agreement.
“It seems Izuku’s food has made Monoma better,” Yui stated.
“That was a Miracle even I didn’t expect to see coming,” Ibara admitted.
“...” Again Monoma was left with just his middle fingers to do the talking for him.
“Really…?” Itsuka questioned him.
“...” He just shrugged. He did have an image to keep. He would be a little better about his rivalry with 1-A though, not being too egotistical towards them.
“I vote to have Midori take care of lunch and dinner back to UA once we are done here. Who’s okay with that?” Mina asked.
“Aye!” all the girls cheered.
Izuku sweatdropped. “... I know I should use the practice… but why do I fear what those girls will do to me…?”
“Too late for that, my student. You are a Chef too now. You cannot leave a stomach empty, especially a friend’s.” Zaus answered.
Izuku could only pout, knowing he was right.
On top of the white porcelain plate stood the pearl-like rice grains, with every grain perfectly wrapped in the gold of the egg yolk the boy used like a sauce; the egg was not completely cooked either, but had been left slightly viscous to better hug the tongue once eaten.
The egg dressing in it literally turned the rice Golden as the dish name implied, it even left behind thin threads like molten gold when lifted by the chopsticks thanks to its semi-liquid consistency.
"It...It is shining like gold!" Head Judge Samui exclaimed in wonder while studying his plate.
Not one of them had ever thought that it would be possible for a plate of Egg-Fried Rice to look like a piece of artwork, and when the judges actually tried it, the egg sauce fully mixed with the rice grains and solidified to create an explosion of taste that together with the tender and syrupy pork belly meat, the mix of spices and shrimps moved them to tears of awe.
“Alright everyone, dig in,” Izuku ordered with a smile.
“Already doing it!” Toru answered mid-bite and her mouth finally became visible thanks to the egg sauce around her lips.
“Please show some manners! You are not a pig!” Tenya said, appalled. He was eating fast, but kept his decorum.
“How am I still hungry after eating that feast~!?” Mt. Lady asked, smiling happily while she ate.
“Hoo! It’s happening already? That Izuku-chan really is already at an amazing level!” Setsuno said.
“What is happening?” Tina asked.
“The food is awakening their body’s true power. Not Gourmet Cells, but more of a Hidden Potential, and that requires a lot of energy, ergo, a lot of good food!” the old woman answered.
“How?...How did he do it?...How?…” The Michelin Chef kept asking himself between mouthfuls, as while the rice tasted Godly, each bite of that Heaven also felt like a stab to his honor as a Chef, until tears started flowing from his eyes without control, he was weeping in defeat and yet he could not stop himself from eating more.
“Is he okay?” one of the judges asked, shamelessly talking with her mouth full but unable to stop eating long enough to ask.
“I think,” Burp! “I think the boy crushed his spirit with a plate of rice. And Goddamnit this tastes amazing! Gotta ask him the recipe…” another Judge answered while rudely licking his plate clean, uncaring of people seeing him doing that.
“I thought you hated rice, that’s why you have none on your restaurant’s menu.”
“I may change my stand on rice after this!”
“Hell yeah! I don’t really like risottos either, but I can eat this every day!” Pony answered, happy.
“I must not give into the sin of gluttony…” Ibara stated. “But this food is like that made for God himself… I cannot stop loving it…”
“Enjoying food is not a sin, Ibara-san. It was made to bring smiles. We Chefs do not make dishes to hurt people, but to bring happiness, so please, eat as much as you want, your friend did it out of Love, not hatred or greed.” Komatsu answered with a gentle smile.
Ibara took her bowl, and took a bite. She had a smile and a blessed look on her face. “Thank you lord for bringing this man into our world…”
“Chefs are a gift, Ibara-san. I have learned that their mission in the end is not different from a Hero’s. That is why I swear I will become both a great Hero and a great Chef. You others can come eat with us too whenever you want, you know? I will cook for you too!” Izuku offered, kindly.
Ibara looked to the sky and asked, “God, did you make Izuku an angel as well when you reincarnated him from Zaus?”
“He does have that quality about him,” Ochako stated in agreement.
“Little bastard is getting a harem…Fucking hate him…” Mineta grumbled, eating his food in angrily.
“Then drop dead,” Katsuki answered, uncaring.
- With Inko -
“ICCHAN!” Chomp! “I am so proud of you!” NOM! “Dammit this is amazing…” Inko, between mouthfuls, complimented her kid and actually wolfed down the remaining rice so to then throw away the empty plate and hug him as hard as she could.
“Glad you like it, mom!...I-It’s kind of a rush job though, if you want tomorrow I can make it again and properly!” Izuku answered with a sorry expression.
Properly…Properly…Properly...Properly…
“WHAT THE FUCK!?” everybody from MHA yelled as one, this time it was Setsuno to cover the kids ears.
“I thought it was clear.” Izuku admitted, blushing.
“Lord above… If this is just a rush job… what would a proper one be…?” Ibara asked. “This is already devine…”
“No way this was rushed! I refuse to accept it!” Kinoko screeched.
“Uh?”
“Wounded cook pride, Icchan. She is just a bit jealous.” Pony explained.
Kinoko grabbed the greenette by the collar and shook him. “Please teach me your ways, oh great cooking lord! I am not worthy of what you call food to make!”
Sato looked in awe. “Can I get this good…?” he asked no one in particular.
“I could tell it did have something missing,” Lunch Rush stated. “Just couldn’t tell what, even for me.”
“A very good start for somebody that just awakened my Skills. I can see the enormous potential.” Zaus added, pleased with the result.
Utter silence fell in the small square as Izuku’s words echoed in everybody’s ears and pierced their minds like a searing-hot blade.
“This...This is a Rush Job ?” Inko asked, shocked.
“Yes, I had to cut corners and make it immediately instead of preparing the Ingredients beforehand to truly bring out the best taste they have to offer. Sorry.” the boy answered, looking down in shame, as the Zaus part of him knew the dish could be way better if done properly, but he had not proper equipment or time to work with, especially while working with that dull slab of metal they gave him and had the gall to call a kitchen knife.
“…”
“...WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!'' After a long silence a loud wailing of despair was heard as Samui broke in tears while tearing away the restaurant name from the front of his attire to throw it on the floor and then bury his face in his arms to cry even harder.
Izuku’s victory was a given at that point, what was more important to mother and son (and from afar, Hisashi) was that it was the first time the young teen could call upon Zaus’ Chef knowledge while still being in full control and without the feeling of depersonalization Izuku felt whenever he tried remembering something of his life as the man.
“Can’t blame the man from crying. I know I felt like doing it too.” Kinoko admitted.
“I’m sorry Komori-san” Izuku apologized to the mushroom girl, bowing to her.
“Don’t apologize. It was eye opening.”
“Yes, but I didn’t mean to make you feel bad… Food is supposed to make people happy,” Izuku stated.
“Then teach me and we are even!” she answered, smirking.
“Sure!”
“...Aaand a kiss to the cheek.”
“Wait, what!?” Izuku asked in shock.
“Dang… Izuku’s going to have a lot of girls to marry~” Toriko teased.
“OVER MY DEAD BODY!” Ochako roared.
“Don’t think I am afraid of that, little mushroom.”
“Do you want to kiss each other as well?” Toriko asked the girls.
“NO!”
“A kiss from him then?” Coco added with a small smile.
“...Yes.” many answered.
“Wait what…?” Izuku asked, looking lost. “Why me though? I’m nothing too special…”
“Apparently you are, Young Midoriya. And there is nothing wrong with that!” Toshinori answered.
“So many grandbabies~!” Inko cheered in happiness.
“MOM!!!” Izuku shouted in shock at his mother.
“You know, Polyamory is a thing after the awakening of Quirks,” Nezu stated, wanting to see the fireworks. “You can marry more than one wife and/or husband Midoriya, I do know you’re bisexual~”
“NEZU-SAN YOU ARE NOT HELPING!” Izuku shrieked.
“It was just a bit of humor, relax! Yahahahahaha!”
All the girls looked to one another, and gave a nod to each other that they would talk about this after the episode.
- I-Island – A week later -
“Your son is a damn monster, Hisashi!” The man’s assistant said once visioned the footage Inko sent him.
“Yep! And I am damn proud of him!” Hisashi answered, smirking.
“I KNEW IT!” Nezu yelled in triumph.
“FUUUUU…Dge!” the two Midoriyas shrieked, and censored themselves, in chorus.
“Nezu was right again… like always…” Midnight stated, dryly.
“Why did they have to show where dad/Hisashi works…?” the two Midoriyas asked, anime tears flowing.
“Please don’t tell anyone about this, guys, please,” Izuku begged everyone there.
“So your father…?” Aizawa asked with a raised eyebrow.
“He’s a scientist at I-Island, yes… He works to understand powers besides Quirks…” Izuku stated in defeat.
“Yes. A Researcher.” Inko agreed, in defeat as well.
“Then I guess we have no choice, legally speaking, I-Island can violently force our silence, and since that would put you and your mother in danger as well, blowing your secret will endanger all of us.” Aizawa answered.
“Not that we needed any threat or incentive to help a friend!” Mina added, and the others nodded along.
“Lips are sealed for us too!” Itsuka confirmed, as the Leader of class 1-B, even Monoma nodded. He was arrogant, not stupid.
The heroes nodded as well. “We’ll help them as well, since we might have awakened other abilities with your food,” Death Arms stated. “I do feel something, just not sure what.”
The Midoriyas let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you all…” They thanked them.
“We’re from another universe, but we'll keep it as well,” Toriko stated, the others nodded. “Who knows, if you can get to our world somehow, we could help your world out more.”
“And you say he needs proper knives to do a better job?”
“At the very least, listening to him, the Ingredients HERE are way easier to use compared to Zaus’ ones, but still, at least the knives he would like to have are like his old ones.” the man answered.
“And that means?”
“Since we have no Melk here. We’ll need to borrow the instruments of Lab 3 to create durable blades with edges sharpened to nano-metric levels.”
“Nano-metric?! Too sharp!”
“Your father is a bit excessive,” Coco said, chuckling
“Hisashi has always lived following a main mantra: Go big or Go home , he always overdoes…” Inko answered with a sigh of dismay.
“We love him… but he can be a bit too much at times…” Izuku stated, sweat dripping.
“...I saw Icchan peel a raw egg with a cheap knife. Peel it, Tamaki. He gave a single swipe and the thing lost its shell like a damn orange and the egg inside was left standing up by itself before splattering down a second later. It looked like something out of a damn manga!” Hisashi said while reproducing said video on the computer, along with many others from the various Tests he had Izuku go through.
“...Is that a living fish skeleton?” Tamaki asked, faintly.
“Icchan calls it Food Honor . Whatever it is, he used it to filet a fish so fast the fish did not notice.”
“How the f*** does THAT work?!”
All the MHA characters' jaws dropped, the kids were in awe by seeing that.
“J-Just… how…?” Iida asked. He then looked at Toriko. “I-Is this that Food Honor thing you were talking about…?”
“ Food Honor : also known as Food Etiquette is both a customary and a philosophical practice of etiquette,” Zaus started to explain to them. “As a bonus, while learning Food Honor the body will begin to auto-correct its movements, removing all actions deemed unnecessary and increasing concentration. This allows more efficient use of calories, granting greater stamina, speed, and power though the practitioner may not be immediately aware of the changes. Food Honor affects different people in different ways, for Gourmet Hunters like Toriko and the others, it increases their overall power and calorie consumption. For Chefs, it increases the delicacy in their movements, and it allows a Chef to prepare Ingredients so carefully, that the ingredients are unaware that they have been handled, like you saw with that fish.”
“B-But to the extent of it not feeling pain or anything when being prepared is… It shouldn’t be possible…” Momo stated, looking like her brain was trying to process this… this… abnormality to reason and logic.
“Miss Momo, it’s all about skills and love for the Ingredients, it may sound incredible to you and many others, but to us Chefs, what you saw is a level of Normalcy we all aspire to when we start our studies.” Komatsu answered, gently.
“You too can do that?”
“Yes, I, too, can, but I hardly use it as I work in a restaurant, so the Ingredients are already dead when I start working with them.”
“And don’t your Quirks tend to break rules at times, even if they are natural parts of you?” Toriko asked them.
“.. I mean…” Izuku started. “He isn’t wrong… Some Quirks do tend to defy logic when in use…”
Iida and Momo thought about it. “Huh… I guess we never noticed…”
“People tend to look over things when they are used to it,” Xara stated. “We’ve seen so many things, that logic is just a word people use to define Normal .”
This gave some of the guests something to think about.
“No idea. That is why I wanted your help to decipher what the hell happened to my boy during his coma. He either got an Isekai and came back, or he somehow downloaded information inside his brain from another world.”
“The brain scan shows nothing out of ordinary besides brain activity way superior than normal, but it still covers the areas of the brain it’s supposed to.” the Assistant said.
“Blood pressure too is normal. Muscles mass too, and yet speed and reaction times are like you saw.” Hisashi added while passing a hand in his messy hair, something he deeply regretted passing to his boy.
“Absurd?” Tamaki said, smirking.
“It’s not exactly a proper scientific term, but I’ll let it slide.”
“Don’t be pedantic, dear. Absurd is a very apt term for this situation,” Inko said, sighing, and many that heard her chuckled at her defeated tone.
“There’s a phrase I like to use, ‘Magic is a Science we just don’t understand,’” Light quoted. “This can be one of those incidents here.”
“To be fair, Food Honor is one of those things that just works the way it does, you see it happen and just accept it and move on. Even people fixated with research have at a certain point said ‘ Whatever’ and just admitted defeat. Just like with your Quirks, just accept Food Honor as what it is: Absurd, strange, hard to understand and yet perfectly normal. You will spare yourself a headache.” Knocking Master answered.
“I see it like super fast surgery for a chef,” Light, Izuku and Lunch Rush stated. “You do need steady hands to do both.”
“... Apparently those three can understand it…” Toriko stated, dumbfounded by this, and so were the others.
“Light is open minded by Nature. He has seen EVERYTHING the Multiverse has to offer, Izuku is a very inquisitive yet bright boy and Lunch Rush is a Chef himself. I am not as surprised as you lot, honestly.” Joy stated, still lazily floating about aimlessly.
“Almost everything,” Light corrected Joy. “It is infinite after all.”
“I still say we need a blood sample to run more tests.”
“They took one in the hospital under my request. Here’s the results.” Hisashi answered while displaying the results.
“...All in the norm, no anomalies detected.”
“Dad, is my blood still okay?” Izuku’s voice echoed inside Hisashi’s mind.
“Yes, Icchan. Those cells you talked about have not surfaced yet.”
“They will come out soon, dad. I can feel them stir awake whenever I eat…”
“We will keep them a secret, have no fear.”
“You know, I feel that as well…” Izuku stated.
“Wiggle under your skin, you mean?” Komatsu asked. “It was the same for me when they injected me with those, after a while it passed though.”
“It does feel odd,” Izuku stated.
“...”
“Come on, say it.” Nezu said, rolling his eyes.
“CAN I RUN A FEW TESTS OF A BLOOD SAMPLE OF YOU ALL?! PLEASE!” Recovery Girl blurted-out with a needy voice. She then coughed, getting back to normal. “Sorry about that. I just think with these cells, we could help a lot of people in our world with them. I’m getting up there in age, so I’ll need help and if these cells can help until I find a replacement, and others as well, that would be a boon to us.”
“You can just inject Gourmet Cells and live longer. I am a wee bit over 500 after all.” Setsuno said, chuckling.
“500!?’ they all shouted.
“Okay, from all the ridiculous things you’ve told us, I have to call bull on that,” Katsuki stated. “There is no way a person can live that long. … All For One notwithstanding.”
“Other world, other rules,” Tina answered, shrugging.
Katsuki groans, rubbing the sides of his head. “If we ever meet any other worlds that are bull… I’m going to have the nerd explain it in a way that actually makes sense to understand…”
“I’ll try,” Izuku stated.
“Hisashi?” the Assistant asked once seen the man look deep in thought.
“Sorry, just reminiscing about something trivial. You were saying?”
“That this makes no sense. If your boy is exactly as he was before the coma, then there should be no way he can do all that now . Let alone knowledge, he has the muscle memory to go with it, something years of practice gives you, not a coma! You said he would stutter once or twice in the past, but those stutters as you call them are not present in any of the videos I saw.
Whatever separation there was between the two ‘Him’ , now it’s gone for good or close to be gone. And if we can’t find anything with info from before the coma, we will need to run tests now that he is awake and compare the results.”
“Do we have to?” Hisashi asked, scared.
“What are you hiding, Hisashi?”
“Oooh! Midoriya Sr did something naughty!” Mina said, smirking.
“Please word it differently, that sounded extremely dirty.” Jiro begged.
“I got the full story from Izuku, and there are details I know I MUST keep a secret. He doesn’t want to be a Hero anymore, he just wants to be a Chef and live a quiet life. He has abandoned a dream already, I don’t want him to lose another, especially if I know he can reach it!”
“Something happened to him, didn't it?”
“The changes are happening slowly, but are there. I want to see if those changes are dangerous to him, but I am too afraid of others using that data for their agenda.”
“You mean like All for One ?”
“Those people knew about him being alive?!” Toshinori said with a gasp.
“I think they might have a supposition,” Nezu stated.
“We all know a body was never found, he may still be out there.”
“That dangerous?”
“I got an explanation and saw it first-hand. It can be used by somebody with no remorse or care for collateral damages.”
“... Can Gourmet Cell be that dangerous…?” Denki asked the Toriko group.
“Not everybody can actually gain them. There are cases of bodies not being able to hold them. It basically causes them to grow exponentially but without control. Imagine a tumor taking over the entire body in a matter of seconds.”
“... If anyone can force those cells to obey him, that man could…” All Might stated lowly.
“It may be true, or it may be his undoing. Many tried controlling the Gourmet Cells, and all of them failed. They represent Evolution in its purest form. Just in case I would keep those FAR from your Villain.” Knocking Master answered.
“I concur.” Gran Torino answered.
“It may be harder than you think, due to how far that man’s reach can get and how patient he can be,” All Might added.
“Don’t be so catastrophic, that is how They win.” Toriko answered with an encouraging tone.
All Might huffed out a laugh. “You got a point there Toriko-Shonen.”
“Then it’s decided, me and you will need to be extra careful, but if your boy wants to give his best as a Chef instead of a Hero, I think I can help.” Tamaki offered with an encouraging smile.
“Thank you, Tamaki. I really want to help my boy reach his full potential.”
“That’s corny, Hisashi.” the Assistant said, chuckling.
“Oh, shut up!” he answered, face red in embarrassment.
“Let’s say I can close an eye and let you use our instrumentation to help him reach the Full Potential you talked about...” the Lab director muttered, making both conspirators jump-up in fright.
“Yes, chief?” Hisashi answered with narrowed eyes.
“Tamaki-chan? Does your father work for I-Island?” Nejire asked.
“...No Comment.” the young man answered while avoiding looking at Nezu’s inquisitive eyes.
“Wait, so our dads could be working together?” Izuku asked.
“Again, no comment,” he repeated.
“You will answer my questions later.” Nezu said. And it was neither a question or anything else, it was cold facts, and both boys knew it.
“I expect him to take part in some tests all the same. Nothing invasive if you are so sure about his Secret being dangerous, but we still need to see if it can really be a threat or if your being his Father is making you worry for nothing.” the old man answered.
“No blood tests though. Really.”
“What’s in his blood, Hisashi?”
“Something I can’t talk about.”
“Why?”
“Too dangerous.”
“...A virus?”
“A mutation.”
“Can it spread?”
“Not if somebody does not steal his blood and tries to. And even then, it’s inadvisable.”
“How much?”
“Not everybody can withstand the strain, and I don’t want to think how Quirks would react to that.”
“Just like Coco-san said then, high mortality rate. Even All for One wouldn’t risk it until absolutely certain he could take it. “ Recovery Girl said, humming.
“True, but like I said before, he’s patient, he knows when to strike someone at their weakest,” All Might stated.
“Don’t wrap your head in bandages before actually breaking it, IF the worse happens, you all will be there to stop him. You are Heroes after all.” Teppei answered.
All the heroes gave nods of affirmation. The students did as well.
“I don’t know how much I can be of help though…” Hitoshi stated.
“You don’t really believe in yourself. Why? You look just as much a Hero as any of them,” Komatsu said, encouraging.
“My power is brainwashing… Take a wild guess what people thought of it… I’m doing better thanks to Midoriya opening my eyes.” He gave a small smile. “He does that a lot.”
“Coco-san can create poisons so strong a single drop can kill a thousand people, while Zebra-san has hunted-down and eaten dozen of species into literal Extinction, so people were always afraid of them, but I have known them personally, and I know they are great people instead… People sometimes are a bit foolish, but if you show them what you are, I know they will get around!” the short Chef answered.
Hitoshi gave a small smile again. “Guess you do have a point.”
“You know the Higher-ups will force us to tell them?”
“If they know about it, sir.” Hisashi countered.
“And he just wants to be a Chef?”
“A simple life as a Chef, he isn’t even sure he wants to open his own restaurant, just work in one. It doesn’t even have to be fancy.”
“...Goddamnit! Okay!”
“Sir?”
“Let me cover the few traces you two morons left behind then we’ll get to work in preparing his tests. And I hope your son's food is worth it.” the old man declared with a growl.
“I…”
“Hisashi?” the Chief said with narrowed eyes.
“I kind of sent a drone home to collect some?” Hisashi said with a weak smile.
“MIDORIYA!” the old man roared in fury.
“Daggit dad…” Izuku groaned with a facepalm.
“Hisashi… I love you… but you can be a right idiot…” Inko stated flatly.
“Can’t really hold it against him, the boy cooks damn good!” Tiger answered.
“Still…” the two Midoriyas stated flatly.
“I was having Soba withdrawals!” the man answered, whining.
“... Did he say Soba?” Todoroki asked, his face the same, but eyes sparkling.
“Ooh, boy! Here comes a part Shoto-chan will love!” Mina said, smirking.
“ Croack! You have a problem with Soba, Shoto-san, you have a dependency.” Tsuyu added.
“... It’s my favorite dish,” he answered her.
“For breakfast though is a bit too much.” Tenya added.
“We have strict rules about secrecy here, Midoriya. And even then, we have a perfectly fine cafeteria here…”
“It’s not the same.” Hisashi answered, offended.
“Fork it out then, let’s try.”
“NO! It’s mine!”
“Are you denying your superior?!”
“YES!”
“Hisashi, man, just hand them over. It’s just soba.” Tamaki said, rolling his eyes.
“JUST SOBA?!...Fine!” he answered with a petulant tone, but still took out one of the boxes he held hidden in his office personal fridge.
Just then, the same Soba appeared for all of them.
“Yes! … It better be good, Midoriya.” Shoto hissed with narrowed eyes.
“Have my dishes been bad so far?” Izuku asked, a bit cheeky.
“No. But a warning never hurts.”
“Here, choke on them, you two. Hn! ”
“Drama Queen. Let’s see those skills of your brat,” the old man declared while shaking his head and taking a bite.
The audience did as well.
“...Midoriya?”
“Y-Yes?” Izuku asked, scared of Shoto’s INTENSE stare.
“If I let you marry my sister, do you promise to make Soba whenever I come visit?”
“Wait, what!?” Izuku asked in shock.
“You are marrying a lot of girls, I am taking my chance.”
“ISN’T THAT A BIT EXTREME!?”
On Shoto’s phone, he had a message he got from his sister before he got here: “ SO?! SO?! DID HE SAY YES?!” the short message said.
‘ I am working on it, Fuyumi. Just be patient. ’ Shoto thought to himself.
“...”
“He made them with common equipment and Ingredients found in every supermarket, just so you know. Nothing luxurious was used.”
“... These aren't even the best ingredients…?” Shoto asked, surprised on his face.
“It was probably a training dish,” Komatsu answered, shrugging.
“Not really, for some reason Dad likes a very specific kind of Ingredients that are very cheap and we can buy only in a small store close to our house. He always says he doesn’t like the taste of the more expensive ones.” Izuku answered.
“... I want to test what you can make with better ingredients,” Shoto stated firmly.
“Of course! As soon as we get back to UA.” Izuku answered, smiling.
Shoto only nodded, eating his Soba again.
“…”
“...”
“Say, how many knives do you reckon dear Icchan needs to do his best?” Hisashi’s Chief asked with a way-too-innocent smile that sent a chill up the man’s spine.
“I think the guys in Lab 13 have a new super-alloy that they did not know how to use, I bet they can make awesome pans with that as well!” Tamaki added from the sidelines.
“We’ll ask them to borrow some. Level 5 Secrecy of course.”
“At the very least, sir!”
“That’s high?” Tina asked.
“The maximum is Level 7.” Nezu answered.
“... And you know this… how…?” Toriko asked, looking suspicious of the chimera.
“Eh!” the Chimera only smiled sinisterly.
“Oh! And I believe that in exchange of your request of transferal back to Musutafu going through smoothly, I will be your dinner guest once a month, if you don’t mind paying for my silence with food.”
“Me too!”
“You will just stay quiet, Tamaki!”
“Okay, sir...damnit…”
“Everybody always mistreats us. It’s unfair.” Tamaki muttered, dejected.
“Not now, Tamaki-chan.” Nejire answered, eating her soba with gusto.
“...Exactly…”
“I wouldn’t,” Izuku stated, with a bright smile.
“UGH!” The guy groaned in pain, almost blinded by the sheer purity.
“Well Tamaki, Izuku is bi if you want to date him,” Mirio stated, patting his friend’s back. “I know he’d treat you right. We’d support you.”
“Really?!” Katsuki asked.
“Love is universal.” Izuku answered with a shrug. Tamaki could only curl up in a ball…But he did have a small smile.
“Okay, sir. You’ll have your bribe.” Hisashi muttered in answer.
“Wonderful! Now share with me those tests you talked about, I want to see them myself.”
“Oh, God...What have I done...I am sorry Icchan!” Hisashi thought in horror.
He just hoped nobody else would notice his son’s skill before securing his safety.
“Jinxed it!” Mina said, laughing thunderously at Izuku’s miserable expression.
“Dang it dad/honey…” Inko and Izuku groan at him.
Back to the mainland – Musutafu - Yaoyorozu household – Kitchen -
There was a somber silence in the huge kitchen of the disgustingly-rich family, for a ‘Murder’ had happened there, with Ingredients being the victims.
It was a massacre, some strange gelatinous green sludge was slowly dripping from the walls and smelling like dirty socks, a small pan was burning in a corner while completely enveloped by flames and the oven was giving few last dying electric whimpers before finally succumbing, producing a tiny plume of black smoke and then letting its frontal panel detach and slam on the floor in a thousand pieces.
“Oooh…God…You weren’t supposed to see this…” Momo muttered in misery, hiding her face in her hands.
All the chefs winced seeing the “battle ground” .
“That will need a lot of work to fix,” Zaus said, grimacing.
“We have a team of architects, they will fix that in a couple days at most.” Momo answered.
“Uh? No, I mean her cooking talent. We are talking about your mother, yes?”
“Yes?” she answered.
“Uhm…I think I can fix that.” Izuku muttered with narrowed eyes, determined to help out.
“Indeed you can.” Zaus added.
“UH?!” Momo gasped out. “Y-You would do that…?”
Izuku smiled at her. “Even though she does have her work cut out for her, I can tell she puts her heart into making it for you~”
“Thank you…” Momo said with a bashful tone.
“The Harem keeps growing! It’s unfair!” Mineta shrieked in maddening rage.
“He’s got something you don’t…” Tetsutestsu stated to the midget.
“And what’s that!?” he roars at the metal man.
“An honest and kind soul…” he stated bluntly.
“Good personality, nice manners, good smile…” Kaminari listed out, counting on his fingers.
“Good head on his shoulders, bravery.” Tenya added.
“Loyalty.” Katsuki added.
“A big dick.” Mina added, smirking.
“AND HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT?!”
“...Have you seen yourself?”
Izuku went nuclear when he heard this. Heat was actually coming off him.
“WHY ARE YOU NOT DENYING THAT?!” Mineta demanded.
“I do have a ruler…Measures talk..” he muttered quietly.
“Why does this keep happening!? I just want to be good at cooking!” The lady of the house, Rei Yaoyorozu, wailed in tears while burying her face in her husband’s shoulder as he hugged her.
“I know, dear. But you are an amazing woman already, maybe it’s the Universe balancing things out by giving you some bad luck, otherwise you would be too perfect.`` The woman’s husband, Saito Yaoyorozu, answered while patting her back in a comforting manner, and at the same time sending an apologetic look at their family personal Chef, the guy was weeping at watching the sorry state the kitchen had been reduced to in merely five minutes.
“T-Too perfect?” Rei asked with a hopeful tone, breaking her husband’s heart by locking her now puffy red eyes with his.
“Of course, it is clearly a sick joke of the gods, pure jealousy.” the man answered, shamelessly ramping-up his compliments with zero hesitation, as for him there was never enough ‘Simping’ if it meant having the love of his life smile.
“Your husband is a good man.” Zebra said.
“...Did you just compliment somebody?” Sanni asked, dumbfounded.
“I do that from time to time if it is deserved.”
“Your parents seem nice, kero,” Tsu stated.
“They are,” Momo answered with a fond smile.
“You are so good to me!” Rei wailed while hugging him again.
“And so are you to me, dear! Come, while dear Takeshi makes a list of what it will need to be changed-”
“Damn near everything, sir!” the Chef interrupted him with a tone of horrified awe at the sheer destruction he was seeing.
“We will go watch some TV to relax!” Saito growled-out the rest of his words while nailing the man with a scathing glare and half-dragging his wife away.
“Dude! Not manly! She is already suffering!” Kirishima grunted in disapproval.
“Yeah!” Tetsutetsu roared in agreement. “She’s trying her hardest! Least you can do is teach her better than criticize her! You should respect a mother who wants to help their child!”
“Be nice, please. He did try several times. Then we started asking others.” Momo begged.
“... Let me guess… They only did it because of who you are and wanted to get more rep… Not even really helping at all…?” Jiro asked in a dry deadpan.
“Yes…” she answered, depressed.
“I’LL DO IT THEN! I will help her! Because we are friends!” Izuku promised.
Momo hugged the boy with green hair. “Thank you Izuku~! I want her to be happy~!”
“Hoy!” Ochako hissed.
“You can join. But I am not letting go. Hn!” Momo stated, hugging Ochako as well.
“...Fine.” she conceded.
“What are you girls talking ab-?” that was how far the young Hero went before the glomp.
“Aaaw! They look cute already!” Tina gushed. Izuku went nuclear again.
Living room -
“Here, darling. We’ll watch some silly videos and you’ll see you will feel better.” Saito said while turning-on the GIANT TV and selecting the internet video app (that for the sake of copyright we will call U-Tube ).
“I just wanted to be the one preparing lunch for you and Momo-chan for once…” Rei admitted with a small, adorable voice.
“I know, dear, and one day you will.” Saito said.
“A mother’s love is a powerful thing,” Sunni stated with a smile.
“Oui,” Aoyama agreed.
“So she is from a good family too! How nice!” Inko gushed happily.
‘ OH NO! SHE IS GAINING MOM POINTS !’ many girls thought in panic.
“Mom! Please!” Izuku begged.
“I hope it will be soon...Can...Can we watch that?” the woman answered while pointing at the Top 10 ‘Featured Videos’ , at the very first video dominating the list in terms of visualizations to be precise.
“The ‘Young Chef Competition’ ? Why is it trending? It’s a small channel with barely any followers too.” the man said, confused.
“Maybe somebody screwed-up badly?” Rei asked, hopeful.
‘Aah! Schadenfreude! That will help her feel better! Hopefully whoever it is they fail so hard, Rei-chan will look like a Master in comparison!’ Saito thought in relief as he as well believed that to be the case.
“Schaden-what?” Pony asked.
“Literally To find Joy/Relief in somebody else’s misery .” Izuku answered.
Pony clapped happily. “Thank you Zuzu~!”
Izuku smiled happily. “No problem Tsunotori-san~”
“Five Hundred Yen says that video is the same competition Izuku was in?” Setsuna said.
“What are the chances? I am in!” Tetsutetsu answered.
“Me too!” Kirishima and Kaminari said as one, Mineta too joined.
"... You know that's a sucker's bet right...?" Jiro asked the morons.
“Sssh! I want a new pair of shoes, let them lose.” Setsuna hissed.
“THERE WILL BE NO GAMBLING!” Iida scolded them, doing his arm chops. “THAT IS NOT HEROIC!!!”
“Too late! Look!” Setsuna answered, grinning.
“Yes, let’s see that, a good laugh is always good for one’s health!” he said aloud while clicking on the video and already savoring the return of his wife’s smile and laughter at the expenses of some unknown brat fucking-up.
“TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK!…”
And both adults watched slack-jawed as the video instead featured Izuku going-in raw and without lube in the competition while humiliating his opponents.
“Holy fuck! He is culinary raping them! Is the video sped-up?!” Behind them their Chef was heard shrieking in awe after glancing from the kitchen door.
“No…” Saito answered, shocked as the number of plates the boy made kept growing.
“ WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Even a kid cooks better than me! And he doesn’t look older than Momo-chan!” Rei in the meantime started crying again, not that Saito could actually blame her.
“GODDAMNIT!” the guys that did bet, cursed as one.
“Pay up boys~”
“Booooo-hoooooo!” they cried fat tears of sorrow, but still watched their cash disappear in the girl’s wallet.
“TOKAGE-SAN YOU WILL RETURN THAT MONEY RIGHT AWAY THIS INSTANCE!” Iida ordered her, arm chopping away again. “THAT IS NOT HOW HEROES SHOULD DIGNIFY THEMSELVES!!!”
“What climbed up his ass to die?” Zebra asked, rolling his eyes.
“HOW RUDE!” Iida shouted at Zebra. “YOU SHOULD SHOW MORE DECORUM! YOU’RE A KING, A HERO IN YOUR WORLD! YOU SHOULD ACT LIKE ONE!”
“Hoy. Wanna die?” Zebra asked back, towering over Tenya several inches thanks to his monstrous muscles and height.
Tenya stood his ground, stern face to Zebra. “I won’t back down from my belief. I once did, when my brother got paralized, and let my anger get the better of me. I almost died when I faced the culprit. So I will never let people go down the path I almost did.”
“Hn! Well said.” Zabra answered, flicking the boy on the forehead with enough strength to force him back to his seat. “Just don’t get cocky, or I WILL kill you.” he then added.
Iida nodded. “I won’t let my emotions get the better of me. I will be strict but far.”
“Dang, these kids have iron wills,” Toriko stated, letting out an impressed whistle.
“Eh! I like that, there are too many pussies in our world.” Zebra answered, smirking.
“I think I found your new Cooking Teacher instead.” It was then that the man devised a new plan while looking at the screen with narrowed eyes.
“W-What? Really? Who?” Rei asked, still hiccuping.
“That boy, he seems prepared enough.”
“NO! Please don’t fire me! I can get better! Even better than that!” their Chef said immediately while falling on his knees.
“He will just teach Rei-chan how to cook better with weekly lessons, I am not firing you after years of loyal service!” Saito answered while rolling his eyes.
“Ah! Okay then.”
“Do you really think you can become better than THAT, though?” Mr. Yaoyorozu asked, curious.
“…Maybe?” the Chef tried answering with a forced smile.
It was utter bull****, and both men knew that, but chose to not comment on it all the same.
Half of the people laughed at the commentary.
“Eeeh! Bad beast Denial.” Tomoko commented.
“Like Pixie Bob ignoring her age?” Mandalay asked, smirking.
“Exactly.”
“HEEEEY!” the blonde roared in anger.
“You look still very young, Pixie Bob-san! “ Izuku offered kindly.
“... You think he likes older women…?” she asked her teammates.
“Pixie, no!” they shouted at her.
“Pixie, yes!”
“...Not that Kota would mind…” Mandaly muttered.
- Two Days Later – Midoriya House -
DING! DING! DING!
“Coming!” Inko yelled while opening the door to see a tall gentleman with clearly expensive clothes waiting for her on the other side.
“Ehm...Good evening?”
“Good evening. You are Inko Midoriya, I presume?” the man asked.
“Yes?”
“Saito Yaoyorozu, pleased to meet you.”
“Pleasure is mutual. How do you know my name?”
“I know a guy, or better, a guy knows you.” Saito answered, smirking.
“Who?”
“Samui, he is the Head Chef of my family’s favourite restaurant...Or he was before his nervous breakdown.”
“Oh! Him, how’s he?” Inko asked with a sorry expression.
“He is doing okay, or so I heard.” Saito answered, shrugging.
“I have a bad feeling about that answer.” Toshinori admitted.
“I-It can’t be that bad… right…?” Izuku stated, giving an awkward smile.
“And three… two... one…” Kamui counted down.
- At the same time – Penthouse at the opposite side of the city – Kitchen -
“NO! NO! NO! It was mellower! And the taste was richer!” the famous Chef Samui yelled with insane eyes while throwing away another pot of rice behind him.
Around him dozens of empty sacks of rice littered the floor, and by looking at him, it was clear he did nothing besides cooking ever since the challenge, not even sleeping or showering.
“HOW DID HE DO THAT?! HOOOOOOOOOW?! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! ” a deranged laugh echoed in the penthouse before the man’s assistant finally forced his way into the apartment by bursting down the door and accompanied by three burly doctors holding-up a straitjacket.
“There we go. Mental breakdown.” Kamui said, sighing.
“... I’m so glad I asked Izuku to teach me, shroom…” Kinnko stated, gulping.
“I’M SORRY!” Izuku apologized, crying his eyes and heart out.
“You obviously didn’t do that on purpose. Now please stop crying,” Coco asked.
“B-B-B-B-BUT MY COOKING-” Izuku tried to explain.
“Deku that guy was a weak pussy. He felt threatened and snapped. It is not your fault the idiot can’t accept defeat.” Katsuki answered, rolling his eyes.
Everyone looked at him in shock. “D-Did you just complement Deku-kun…?” Ochako asked, shocked.
“I am not a broken record, Round Face . the Nerd can defeat whoever he fuck wants… Except me… Except in cooking.” He looked away when he added that last part.
- Back to Inko and Saito -
“I hope he recovers. But why did you ask him about me?”
“Well, I needed a name to better find you and your son, madam.” Saito answered.
“Why were you looking for us?” Inko asked with narrowed eyes.
“I heard your son is looking for a University to join while following his dream to be a Chef...AND for a restaurant where to work part-time so to have some actual experience.”
“Why do you know all this?”
“Because I can offer your son both in exchange for a favour.” Saito answered.
“Uhu?”
“Looks like your father wasted no time!” Nezu said, amused.
Momo just groaned, covering her face, and slid down her seat in embarrassment.
“It’s okay, Momo-san! It just means your father really wants to help your mother!” Izuku answered,
“Deku-kun…Please stop…I don’t want more rivals…” Ochako muttered to herself.
“Why rivals~” Mina teased. “Why not lovers with one another~? We can love him and each other~” Mina then kiss Ochaco’s cheek.
Tsuyu just hummed the russian anthem instead while flashing an amused smirk. She then kissed Ochako’s other cheek. “I always did think you were cute, kero~”
Ochako turned red and covered her face, making her float in the air.
“There she goes…” Jiro stated in amusement.
“Hahahaha! These guys are amusing! I like them!” Toriko said, laughing and helping the girl descend.
“It is a good show,” Shino stated, smiling like Aizawa.
Aizawa gave a groan. “Problem children…”
“Awe, but you like them all,” Mic stated.
“Shut it Mic…” he ordered, glaring at him.
“May I come in? So we can talk details without others eavesdropping,”
“We were about to have lunch actually.”
“It’s okay, mom! I made more than enough for a guest!...Who’s your friend?” Izuku said from inside.
“Not exactly a friend, Icchan.” Inko answered.
“Please, madame. I have no bad intentions, I am just offering my help to your son in exchange for him helping me.”
“...Get in.” Inko answered with a sigh.
“Mama bear Inko showing~” Midnight teased said woman.
“It is my duty to protect my Icchan! He may be strong enough to collapse buildings with a punch, but as his mother I will ALWAYS do my best!” she answered, proudly.
“You are a wonderful mother, Miss.” Sanni said, smiling.
“Oui~ You are a shining star to all mothers everywhere~” Aoyama agreed, sparkling.
Inko smiles as bright as Izuku. “Thank you all~”
“Your brat is a nice kid. I will permit you to be cocky about it, Ah!” Zebra said, chuckling.
“I-I-I-I-I’M NOT, AM I!?” Inko asked, worried. “I-I-I-I’M JUST PROUD OF MY BABY BOY!”
“Nothing wrong with that, Inko-san.” Komatsu answered.
“Every mother should be free to do that!” Setsuno added.
“Thank you, Madame.” Saito said while gesturing his chauffeur to just wait for him.
“What’s on the menu?” the man asked, cheekily.
“I tried my hand at sushi, I hope you don’t mind.” Izuku answered, shyly, while presenting the colorful display of fish and rice.
“A-Amazing!” Saito exclaimed in wonder.
“To my shame lately I have left cooking to Izuku since he says he wants to train in his skills.” Inko admitted, blushing.
“I cannot blame you, Madame. And it’s kind of fun since my wife had tried to prepare a similar dish and failed, that was when I decided to look to your son for help.” Saito answered.
“My help? Was her sushi that bad?”
“I did not try it since she just destroyed the kitchen. And yes, I was wondering if you were open to come teaching my wife how to cook once a week.” he answered.
“How did she destroy a kitchen while preparing raw fish and rice?” Izuku asked, confused.
“That’s a good question…” Zebra asked, looking lost himself.
“Do not underestimate my mother…” Momo answered, and she sounded like the answer physically hurt her.
“I’m sure I can help her get better,” Izuku stated. “All it takes is time and patience.”
“Thank you.” Momo muttered, thankful.
“Sorry if I ask…Can we get that sushi too?” Pony asked while raising her hand.
Just then the Sushi Izuku was making appeared to all of them.
“Yes!”
“Thank you lord for the food,” Ibara prayed.
“Damn, we’re eating like kings~” Denki stated.
“How can you still eat?!” Mt.Lady asked, horrified.
“Talks the one gorging herself.” Kamui answered, munching happily.
“S-S-Shut up!”
“Maybe this food can help you with your Quirk,” Death Arms stated, taking a bite of his own sushi. “Maybe you can shrink and fight like the heroes who did in the comics back then.”
Mt. Lady ate with gusto. Screw being full, if she can get better, she’ll take it. “I’m going to learn to shrink if it’s the last thing I do!”
“Well played,” Kamui stated.
“She’s always been a bit self conscious about her size change and property damage,” Death Arms stated. “I believe this will help her, I honestly do. I can feel something happen as well with each meal.”
“I have no idea how she managed, and it honestly baffles me. Sometimes I wonder how it's possible that her bowl of cereal does not catch fire after she poured milk in it. I thank the fact we are not in some crappy comedy manga for that not happening.” Saito said, sighing.
“Oh. Then why asking me?”
“You have skill, clearly, since the other guy I wanted to ask had a breakdown after eating your dish. And also...well...No offense meant, but you are a nobody.”
“HEY!” Inko growled, offended.
Inko had an angry mother aura around herself after hearing that. “I’m sorry… what…?” Inko asked in a way too sweet tone of voice.
“Unfortunately my father can be a bit blunt sometimes. Good for business, a bit bad for this kind of situation,” Momo admitted, sighing.
“So good business voice, bad social one,” Jiro simplified.
“Yes. Mom is the social one, dad lets her do the talking usually.”
“I think he means I don’t have any Fame that may cloud my judgment, mom.” Izuku said.
“Precisely, I asked around, and you seemed to be quite the soft-spoken, gentle boy from how people described you. So I thought that you would have been patient enough to help my precious Rei-chan become at least decent at cooking,” Saito explained.
“I understand what you mean, but...How bad is she, actually?” Izuku asked with narrowed eyes.
“On a scale from 1 to 10?” the man asked back.
“Yes.”
“Between Akane Tendou from Ranma and Otae from Gintama.” the man answered, bluntly.
“Good God.” Izuku whispered in horror.
Those who’ve read or seen the anime/manga winced.
“You definitely have your work cut out for you,” Hitoshi stated to Izuku.
“Still up for it, a Hero helps people in need, and a Chef is no slouch either if there is cooking at risk. I won’t get back on my promise.” he answered, smiling in determination.
“Good to see my lessons are having an effect,” Zaus said, proud.
“I taught him that, thank you.” Toshinori hissed.
“Oh, good God…” Aizawa muttered in despair.
“Hey,” Hitoshi called to the two. “Who is better of the two?”
“Shinso I swear to GOD!”
“ME!” both Zaus and Toshinori said at the same time.
They then were hit by Hitoshi’s Quirk. “Now you two, sit down,” he ordered the two, who followed his orders. He then released them when they sat down.
“...You will pay for this, youngster.” Zaus muttered.
“Indeed,” Toshinori added.
“...I am aware.” the boy answered, already regretting his plan.
“You two will do no such thing…” Setsuno glared at the two. “We did not need another fight…”
“... Yes ma’am…”
“Quite. As the man of the house I sacrifice myself by eating what she cooks whenever she tries, and spare Momo thanks to some bullshit excuse I cooked-up years ago about my daughter’s Quirk needing a very specific diet to work best. It’s a thankless Mission, but somebody has to do it.” Saito explained with a proud voice.
“You must love her a lot.”
“More than my own life or liver, but the doctor said I can’t keep this up or my stomach will start to break-down, so she either becomes at least decent ...Or I will be in trouble.”
“Your father is a real man,” Kirishima stated.
“Must love your mother a damn lot!” Tetsutetsu added.
“He does! A lot!” Momo answered, smiling fondly.
Kirishima and Tetsutetsu stood up and saluted the man. “He’s so manly…”
“That he is, a good father and husband.” Toriko added with a thumbs-up.
“I’ll see what I can do.”
“Thank you, my boy. If you really pull this off, then whatever price you will demand, I’ll pay.”
“Wait until we decide if it is feasible before saying that.” Izuku answered, sighing.
“Please give it a try. I asked around and I can put a good word for you to work in a restaurant kitchen, nothing luxurious though, as I don’t believe those poncy stuck-up fools would accept a teen surpassing them. As for the University, that I can actually pay for.”
“I can’t accept that!” Izuku said with wide eyes.
“There’s Izuku’s bleeding heart again…” Inko smiled, but gave out a whirry sigh.
“I am proud of it!” Izuku answered, huffing.
“I think it’s a little too much at times…” Aizawa stated, giving him a glare with his Quirk active. “You tend to get in over your head…”
“It’s who I am, I will deal with the consequences, but I am not changing it,” Izuku answered with a determined look.
“Damn problem child…” Aizawa groaned, but hid his slight smile under his scarf.
“Being good at cooking is my wife’s dream, Midoriya-san. Myself and Rei-chan may look like people drowning in cash NOW, but we weren’t so fortunate when we were kids, our familys struck gold only late in our life not long before we took over our respective family businesses...And you know what that means?”
“Not really.”
“It meant we worked. That’s it. When we started dating we wanted a big family, instead we got so absorbed in our work we barely had ONE daughter, and even then we are hardly able to spend time with her. She grew up mostly with nannies and other strangers with Rei and myself desperately squeezing-out every second we could to spend it with her like a ‘Normal’ family. And now our daughter plans to join UA University and become a Pro Hero. Meaning even less time to be a family.” Saito explained with a sigh.
“Oh, Dad! I never held it against you! I treasured every moment together! Always!” Momo answered, her eyes getting cloudy with tears. Izuku patted her back to comfort her.
“Your family is a good one,” Toriko stated with a smile. “They will do what they can for you to be happy, no matter how hard it is.”
“Yes, and I am proud to be their daughter.”
“And where do I fit in this?” Izuku asked.
“Just once, Rei just wants to cook something for Momo. Like a mother should, or so she describes it.”
“A home cooked meal by a mother is the best meal ever,” Izuku stated with a nod. “My favorite meal is my mother’s katsudon.”
“It’s just a simple recipe, Icchan.” Inko answered, touched.
“But you put your love and hope for me into it~ Simple yes, but it’s always the best~”
“I think I’m getting diabetes from all the sweetness,” Zebra muttered to himself.
“Way to ruin the moment.” Sanni said, rolling his eyes.
Inko and Izuku looked at Zebra, then back to each other, then laughed happily.
“I don’t know if I have the skills, I mean, I don’t know how to teach somebody how to cook.” Izuku answered, unsure.
“In that case I will help you as well, if we work together, I know we can do it.” Saito offered.
“Why me?”
“Why not you?”
“There are hundreds of renowned Chefs that I bet would give an arm and a leg to work for you, why not ask them? Or even a student from any school?”
“Because they would give an arm and a leg, as you said, to work for a rich family. You are arguing against teaching a mother how to cook for her daughter. They would not care about the reason behind this, only about the compensation. Like all the others I asked before you. They all just looked at the check I offered and said yes, and then dropped-out because they could not be bothered to put in the effort.” Saito answered, frowning.
“Sadly true.” Momo said, sighing.
“Fucking amateurs.” Katsuki added.
“That we can agree on…” Zebra stated.
“Unfortunately there are Chef in just for the money, it happens in our world too.” Komatsu admitted, sighing.
“I often interview them, it's so annoying.” Tina added, frowning, her eyebrow twitching annoyance from the memories.
“Same going for Heros, many treat it just like being a superstar or an influencer.” Nemuri added.
“There's a lot in every universe…” Light stated, seeing his fair share.
“...Let’s say I accept.”
“Yes?”
“Rei-san will need to put in the effort as well.”
“She will, I swear.”
“And I don’t want to get paid.”
“Why not?” he asked, surprised.
“Because I want to make it with my own power, without help.”
“I admire that conviction, it’s rare nowadays.” the man answered, smiling.
“Midoriya-kun! This is what I am talking about! A heart of a Hero true and through!” Tenya said, looking ready to cry himself in pride.
“That’s the Midori we know and love~!” Mina said, chuckling.
“Yep!” Tsuyu added, smirking.
“He’s so manly!” the two many bros shouted.
“That’s why I chose him to be my successor~” All Might stated proudly.
“So? When do I start, sir?” Izuku asked with a tiny smile.
“Whenever you are ready, Izuku-san!” Saito answered.
“Then I guess we have to celebrate?” Inko offered.
“Madame, I know this sounds fishy, but I swear I just want to help my wife, nothing more.”
“Then it won't be a problem if I join as well.”
“Mom!”
“Understandable, there is no problem for me.” Saito answered.
“Thank you. My husband said he had a surprise for Izuku that will be ready in two days. Will it be okay if we come by once we have it delivered?”
“Of course, madame, in the meantime I will tell Rei to get ready.”
“A surprise?” Izuku asked, confused.
“Huhuhu! You’ll see, Icchan! Those will help immensely!” Inko answered with a conspiratorial smile.
“Ohoho~ Who knew you were such a tease~” Midnight teased Inko. “I like that~”
“Keep your pants on, Nemuri.” Mic and Aizawa chorused.
“It’s fine,” Inko waved off. She then blushed a bit. “... Me and Hisashi are actually in an open bi marriage… It feels nice to know I’m still attractive to others…”
“I did take it from somewhere!” Izuku added, smirking.
Midnight smiled at Inko. “Well, well, well~ The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree~”
“Yes!” Inko and Izuku answered as one, proudly.
They were not Melk knives, but Hisashi was sure a high-tech secret lab would not lose to any sharpener working by hand in producing the absolute best knives in the world!
And in the afterlife, Melk the First felt extremely offended for reasons he could not fathom.
And at the same time, somewhere even beyond Mortal’s understanding…
“New Host Candidate detected. Beginning operations.”
“What the hell is that voice now?” Joy asked.
“Oh, an old acquaintance of mine from the Multiverse, one that helps Izuku in this world,” Light answered. “They will be joining us along with another Deity after a while.”
Just then the film ended and the lights turned back on. “That was the first part, what did you guys think?” Xara asked the guests.
“I am glad to see that a version of my reincarnation is doing well, I can see some amazing potential.” Zaus answered, humming.
“It was awesome~!” Denki stated.
“I think the kid has what it takes,” Toriko stated. “Both the showing and the one right here.”
“Thank you,” Izuku answered, bashful.
“Okay, so we’ll be taking a short break to get the next set up,” Light stated. “But first, I have some more guests I want to bring. Ones I think will help the St. Patrick Cinnamon Roll here.”
“Who will be joining us?” Nighteye spoke up for the first time since the start.
“SHIT! I forgot he was here!” Mic shrieked. The kids' ears went covered again.
“I wanted to keep quiet and watch,” he answered, dabbing his lips with a handkerchief. “I wanted to see what the boy had, and see if he was worthy.”
“One thing is keeping quiet , another is blending into the background and disappearing.” Toshinori answered, rolling his eyes.
“Something that you sorely lack…~” he teased his old partner.
“I know the feeling…” Coco answered, sighing.
“What is that supposed to mean?!” the other Kings hissed as one.
“Amusing as this is,” Light started, getting their attention, “may I summon the others?”
“You said they were to help me… right…?” Izuku asked.
“One has never enough Teachers. Even if you yourself are already surrounded by good ones, even if one of them is a bit grumpy, Hehehehe!” Knocking Master answered, laughing.
“It’s more along the lines of him getting the proper gear than teachers,” Light corrected. “We will be bringing in, from the MHA world, Mei Hatsume, David and Melissa Shields, Mirko, Ryuko, FatGums, and, from Toriko’s world, Melk the Second.”
“Melk?!” Komatsu gasped in shock.
“David and Melissa?” Toshinori chorused.
“Yes, for a few good reasons,” Xara stated. “One; we’re hoping Melk can teach Melissa and Mei to craft Melk Knives for Izuku.”
“Oh gods!!!” Power Loader cried, already seeing the mayhem Mei might bring.
“It’s okay, I am sure young Melissa will dilute Mei’s own brand of chaos.” Nemuri suggested.
“Two; I’m hoping Melissa may get powers with the help of Izuku’s food, I’m leaning towards Technomancy, like a character I’ve crafted in my worlds,” Light added.
“Can happen, should happen…Will happen…Every Future leads to that,” Joy answered, shrugging.
Izuku looked happy. “That’ll be awesome~ Melissa will be so happy~!” Izuku stated, with a bright happy smile.
“And third and finally, I want the three heroes here to watch,” Light stated. “Fat Gum to try the food and see what happens with him. Ryuko because she’s cool, and keeps Mirko in line. And Mirko because of a surprise in this universe about her.”
“That bunny idiot? Oh! Now I am curious what happened to her in that world!” Mt. Lady said with a cruel smirk, still salty about the Heroine surpassing her in a recent popularity poll.
“No spoilers,” Xara stated.
“I’ll summon them right-” Light was interrupted by Joy before he could summon them.
“I’ll take care of Melk,” the Eye said, jovially, as a thin chain appeared next to him out of nowhere. “KNIFE SHARPENER INCOMING!” he said pulling the chain.
WOOOOOOORSH!
“EEK!” with a sound similar to a toilet flushing, a young woman with a scar over her eye fell from the ceiling, luckily dry.
“... Your sense of Humor defies logic.” Light said, dryly. He then summoned the spell circle and out popped the MHA chatters that were listed. This time, they were all standing.
“Melk!” Komatsu practically teleported to his girlfriend's side to check on her.
“Uuuuh….Where are we?” David Shield asked, unnerved.
“Izuku!” Melissa in the meantime latched to the first familiar face she saw to find some safety.
Mirko looked around and saw the three deities. “Villain~!” she shouted with a battle hungry look in her eyes.
“Wait Mirko,” Ryuko tried to stop her but it was too late. She had lept at them at high speeds, but Light stopped her with just one finger.
“What the!?” Mirko stated in shock.
“Please do not fight in the theater…” Light ordered with a sigh. “And also, we’re not villains…”
Fat Gum then looked around and saw the other heroes. He waves at them smiling. “Hey. I’m guessing there’s a reason we’re here?”
Torko whistles at him. “Damn, that guy knows a good meal when he sees it.”
“I am not Fat! I am big boned!” He joked to Toriko. Both laughed at this.
The two shake hands. “Name’s Toriko, Gourmet Hunter, nice to meet another fellow lover of good food~”
“Taishiro Toyomitsu. AKA BMI Hero: Fat Gum,” Fat Gum greeted the man back.
“So…” Melk called, looking at everyone. “Anyone gonna tell us where the heck we are?”
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s chapter two. Dang, almost eighty pages here.
Joyseeker: And technically this was a short chapter. Some of the others are a bit over 15k words long, you got a long road ahead of you.
Izuku: “Oh man. This will be a long watch.”
(Shrugs) Eh, it’s fun. And gives me a new thing to do.
Joy: I just have lots to say, and most of the times it’s due to me describing well you and your cooking.
Izuku: “I guess that’s true.”
Oh, and before we end this, for those of you who are reading this on AO3, please check out my other stories. I had finally figured out how to post on there, so I’d like some feedback on them since I’ve had them longer.
Joy: And as always: like, follow, Kudos this story if it is of your liking! Thank you so much for reading, until next time!
Izuku: “Be safe out there~!”
And we hope to see you next time. Bye~!
Please R&R
Notes:
Links to my Co-Writer's pages:
https://archiveofourown.to/users/JoySeeker101/pseuds/JoySeeker101
https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4123328/
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the third installment of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me again is the author of the story, JoySeeker101.
Joy:Hello! Glad to see you again here!
And you as well. Did you bring our guest character for this chapter?
Joy: Why not?
“I let my co-host bring in a guest to do the disclaimer every other chapter. That is in the story already.
Joy: Directly from Toriko! The mistress of Hormones! The cutest Tomboy this side of Anime/Manga! The great! The awesoooome…. RIIIIIIIN!
(Wild applause)
… Normally, I use the characters that have appeared in the story, not before… But I’ll let this slide for now.
Rin: (Walks in) “Good, I wasn’t sure if I was to come in,”
Joy: I blame our intern.
… We don’t have an intern…
Joy: Then get one and then fire them. It’s OBVIOUSLY their fault!
Rin: “... Can we just get on with this so I can meet with my husband and the others…?”
Joy: Sure! Sure! Go ahead!
Rin: “Ah-hem! Not Angel, nor Joy nor Xara own the rights to My Hero Academia, Toriko, Gourmet of Another World or anything else that appear in this story. They are just Three Chumps having fun! Please support the official release!”
Thank you Rin. Now, onto the story!
Joy: Good reading!
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 3: Watching Episode Two, “The System”
After the new guests were told abbott what was happening, the ones that watched the first episode went to take a break so the others could catch up.
Toriko then noticed something. “Hey… Was Rin teleported with us when we got here? I don’t think I heard her at all.”
“Rin-san! Oh God, I think she was left behind!” Komatsu answered, scared.
Toriko facepalmed. “Gah! That’s right, we were on an ingredient hunt, and she saw a rare one, and ran after it! Right when we were teleported here! So Light must have just missed her!”
“I’ll take her here.” Joy said.
“NO!” everybody else yelled.
“Too late! The Eye answered… And he just opened a side door to let Rin in. “You expected something weird, didn't you?” All he got were flat looks.
Rin blinked, looking confused. “What the… This isn't food storage…” She was still holding her catch; A rare Golden Buttered Phoenix. (A/N 1) She then sees Toriko, and glares at him. “So this is where you’ve been! Why’d you up and ditch me like that!”
“That would be my fault, actually, your being away from the group made it so my summoning circle missed you. My apologies.” Light answered.
Rin looked to the angel, and sighs. “Fine, I guess I did run off on my own. But still, does anyone want to tell me what’s going on?”
One explanation later…
“So we are basically here to assist three deities-like beings recording what happens in another world?” Rin asked.
“Basically.” Coco answered.
“You never stop getting into strange situations, Komatsu-kun.” Melk said with a chuckle.
“Yeah…”
“Same with you Izuku,” Melissa said to said green bean.
“Not willingly.” Izuku answered in a mumble.
“Me neither.” Added Komatsu.
“But still,” Melk looked at the two girls. “I might be able to work with these two here. I do sense a strong will to create~”
“Oh~ New way to make babies~!” Mei shouted in joy.
“Huhuhu! I specialize in knives though, but from what I gather, that IS a branch of creativity that has been left a bit aside in your world, so I guess that it is my turn to try some Revitalizing , I hope Teppei-san won’t mind.” she answered with a short and somber chuckle.
“Do you really think I can get powers from this food though?” Melissa asked the Toriko group.
“It is our theory at least. I can see electro-magnetic waves thanks to my Gourmet Cells, and ever since your group started eating food prepared by a Chef with skills from our world, your Waves have changed drastically. Setsuno-san has theorized that this food is unlocking your True Potential , and since that usually coincides with Quirks as well, from what you told us, it stands to reason that a latent or dormant Quirk may manifest if we unlock said potential.” Coco answered.
Melissa then started to cry in both joy, sorrow and happiness. “I-I could finally have a power of my very own…?”
Izuku started freaking out. “M-Melissa, are you okay…!?”
“D-Dear, it’s alright,” David tried to comfort her.
“I-I am okay, I just…I am so relieved.” the girl answered, hiccuping.
“Let it all out, it’s your right.” Izuku answered, rubbing her back to help her.
She did, and cried on Izuku, letting all her pent up feelings out. Izuku just hugged her to comfort her.
Some of the girls didn’t know whether to feel happy for her, or jealous of who she was hugging with. They decided to be happy for her. For now.
“It’s okay, child, nobody will judge. Now, if every question has been answered, I say we can start.” Xara answered.
“Uh, the new guests need to catch up, remember,” Light reminded his friend. “We’ll let the ones who watched it take a break and talk to each other.”
“How good is the food?” Fat Gum asked.
“Shota had an orgasm while eating.” Mic answered with a straight face.
“I DID NOT!” He shouted, using his capture scarf to strangle him.
“SORRY… SORRY…” Mic whimpered out. “I WAS JUST… MAKING A JOKE…”
“But it is amazing,” Kirashima stated to him. “I know you’ll love it Fat Gum-Sensei~!”
“Some of the best I have ever eaten, and it was still Training food ! Maybe this time we will taste the real good stuff!” Nemuri said with starry eyes.
“Careful you don’t get fat~” Mt. Lady teased her with a shit eating grin.
“No fat, but younger-looking sure, I know I lost some crow feet after eating that.” Recovery Girl answered, chuckling.
“Well, we should let you eight catch up,” Toriko stated.
“If you don’t mind, I still feel a bit lost.” Rin answered.
“Then, this way for the projection. You others instead, we have a lounge down there, go relax, use the bathroom, smoke or whatever. We will call you once we are done.” Joy answered while a side door opened by itself.
“There are all kinds of things to do, there’s a snack bar, arcade, training room, living quarters for sleeping and freshening up, a kitchen to cook, and meeting rooms for discussions,” Light counted off.
“Sounds nice! We’ll be in the next room then!” Toriko said with a thumbs-up.
Mina looked at the girls. “Meeting room?” she asked them all.
“Meeting room.” Jiro answered.
“Should we bring Tamaki with us?” Momo asked them, knowing what this was about.
“I don’t really-” he started, trying to back away.
“Yep! We do!” Toru answered for him, and started dragging him by the arm.
“Why…?” he groaned out.
“Icchan.” Tsuyu said.
All he did was lump in defeat.
Kirashima walked over to Zebra. “Hey, Zebra-Sensei~!”
“Who the fuck you call sensei now?” the Heavenly King asked, irritated.
“Well I was wondering if you could help,” he answered. “I feel like my Unbreakable Mode has gotten stronger thanks to IzukBro’s cooking, but I feel something else. But I need a push to help me unlock it.” He bows to him. “So please will you help me!?”
“So you want me to kick your ass until that something pops-up? Yeah I can do that.” Zebra answered.
“Just don’t kill him.” Sanni said.
“I’ll try, don’t sweat the small stuff!”
Kirashima had stars in his eyes. “So manly~! Thank you Zerbra-Sensie~!”
“I fear that Thank you , won’t be what you will be saying once done.” Toriko muttered with a sigh.
“If he believes he can take it, it’s his funeral.” Sanni answered.
Lunch Rushi, Sato, Kinoko and Izuku were talking to the cooks from Toriko’s world.
“While we’re on break, can we do some cooking to improve, shroom?” Kinoko asked them.
“I can’t see why not! Can we?” Izuku asked.
“Have fun! And don’t worry, Xara will clean up.” Joy answered.
“... So glad I have my one Nobody troops to help with that,” he stated.
“This way then,” Izuku said, guiding the ones interested towards the kitchen.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Meeting Room)
The group of Izuku admirers were sitting at a round table, ready to talk about what they need to do; dating Izuku and what to do?
“So first order of business,” Momo stated. “I believe we’re all clear that we like Izuku.”
“Our being here is a dead giveaway.” Jiro answered dryly.
“I still think you guys are overthinking it, kero,” Tsu stated bluntly. “We all know Izuku would take care of all of us equally.”
“That's because he would feel guilty about leaving one of us behind. If ever, we need him to WANT this, not just to get along with our request.” Toru answered.
Ochako nodded in agreement. “He does have that about him.”
“... He could take us on dates one at a time to get to know each other…” Tamaki stated, a bit quietly.
“That could work, provided we break through YEARS of conditioning about him being worth nothing, or next to. He may deny it, but he does have a very low self-esteem for somebody like him.” Itsuka answered.
“I think he should date Tamaki first then.” Pony and Mina stated at the same time.
“... Why me…?” he asked.
“You two are a lot alike,” Yui stated bluntly. “It would help him have someone that he can confide in.”
“And it would be good for you too! You two need some serious injection of confidence!” Pony added.
Reiko nodded. “I agree, but there’s another issue at hand,” the psychic ghost girl stated.
“And that is?” Ibara asked, not sure why she was dragged here. “Also, why am I here? God looks down on polyamory.”
“That may be true, but you also used his name improperly. Or was that OH GOD, IZUKU! I heard coming from your room last night, before coming here, about Buddah?” Setsuna asked.
“You heard that!?” she asked, blushing madly while her hair veins went everywhere. “... Okay… I do like him… but sharing him… It’s Lustful to do something like that…”
“We’ll come back to your crisis of faith, Ibara,” Reiko stated. “What do we do if Izuku gets more people to like him?”
“I find it kind of unlikely.” Ochako answered.
“But if it DOES happen? I saw how Ragdoll and Mandalay looked at him… Pixie Bob doesn’t count, she lusts for every young man around.”
“... I say we talk to them and see why they like Izuku…” Tamaki stated, being a good voice of reason. “If we think they’re okay, we should let them join… If this is going to be a group thing, we all need to be fair, not only to Izuku, but to each other as well…”
All the girls looked at him, impressed at his reasoning. “... He’s good, kero,” Tsu stated in an impressed tone.
“He is a student of Aizawa, of course he has reason in spades!” Mina said, chuckling.
“So, all in favor that we all decide, that includes Izuku, on whom he dates, say aye,” Momo stated.
“Aye” they all agreed.
“Now back to Ibara,” Reiko stated.
“Are we doing this out of Love or Lust?” Ibara asked.
“What’s the difference~?” Mina teased her.
“Besides being awful towards Izuku in treating him like a piece of meat?!” the girl hissed. “One is a SIN! It’s Lust! Carnal pleasure just for the sake of pleasure! The other is LOVE! The connection between two souls, thus Holy and Pure! I can’t join the first, but if it is about Love I can join the second and then ask for forgiveness from God!”
“... Wow…” Mina said in shock. “You really put a lot of thought into that…”
“I like her already,” Momo stated, smiling at Ibara. “And yes, this is out of Love, not Lust. Mina just likes to tease, even if it’s not a good time.”
Mina pouted at them. “I was just trying to lighten the mood. I usually joke when I am nervous…”
“And now you are nervous?” Reiko asked, sounding skeptical.
“I am damn terrified. This is uncharted territory.” she admitted, pushing her index fingers together. “... I may be a party girl… but I’ve never actually had a boyfriend before… okay…?”
“I think this is for all of us,” Yui stated in her flat tone. “We’ll just help each other as well.”
“So what do we call ourselves anyways?” Pony asked.
“Green Angels?” Mina offered.
“A name less lame?” Setsuna asked, rolling her eyes.
Ibara pouted. “... I thought it was nice…”
“Cinnamon Roll Lightning?” Ochako asked.
“... That sounds like a boy band… Or a female rock group…” Jiro stated dryly. “... Would make a good album cover though…”
“Deku Avengers?”
“That sounds like a discount or bootleg version of a Hero Group.” Ibara pointed out.
“I think we should leave the name for later,” Momo stated. “In the meantime; let’s just enjoy our break. Meeting adjourned or does anyone have anything else to add before we go?”
“I call dibs on his first time!” Ochako shouted as fast as lightning.
“OH COME ON!” the others roared in anger.
“Really Uraraka…?” Tamaki asked her in a flat voice. “Did you really need to shout that…?”
“You don’t know them. I DO. And I was here first fawning over Deku-kun. You all came later…So I will come first.”
“Badum-tish,” Mina answered, unamused.
Momo just sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Meeting adjourned…”
“Should we have Kinoko join next break?” Setsunas asked.
“She has a Secret shrine dedicated to Izuku. I guess we have to.” Itsuka answered, huffing.
“She has a what…?” the 1-A girls and Tamaki asked in shock.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Kitchen)
“Then you add the spices…Like this…” Izuku instructed.
“Uh-hu! This is one of Zaus-san’s recipes?” Kinoko asked.
“Yep!”
Kinoko smiled brightly. “Thank you for helping me Zuzu~!”
“No trouble~” Izuku stated, smiling back.
Sato was learning how to make better sweets with Setsuno.
“Lower the flame, let the sugar melt a little slower… Like this…”
“O-Okay.” Sato muttered with his face scrunched in great concentration.
“Good! You may not hear the Voice of the Ingredients like Izuku-chan does, but you still have a natural talent! Now use the rest of the milk and add it to the other pan.”
“Honestly, how can you others manage all this at the same time?” Lunch Rush asked, incredulous.
“Habits mostly.” Zaus answered, still hovering behind Izuku to teach him.
“My Quirk allows me to help, but I still pale under you guys,” Lunch Rush stated. “I had a hard time keeping up helping you heal All Might.”
Zeus patted his shoulder. “I know you’ll do great, I can tell you put a lot of work into your meals. Not a lot of good chefs do that nowadays.”
Lunch Rush smiled. “Thanks. You think you can teach me a dish as well? I bet you can teach me and Midoriya at the same time.”
“Hahahaha! Buttering me up, Youngster?” the ghost said, laughing.
“Hey, if you can manage a large kitchen by yourself, you can manage two ‘brats’ easily.”
“I like your spirit, kid,” Zaus stated, with a large grin. “What do you want to learn first?”
“Teach them the Century Soup.” Setsuno suggested, laughing.
“I don’t want them to quit!”
“That hard?” Kinoko asked.
“Hellishly so, so we’ll leave it for the advanced class.”
“What do you need for it?” Kinoko asked, looking curious.
“Everything,” Zaus answered.
“Everything?” the four asked, looking lost.
“Pretty much. Basically, only the best Ingredients. It’s a soup cooked with hundreds or even thousands of ingredients. The "Original" Century Soup was produced naturally when the Gourmet Show Window's ice melts over the course of one hundred years. The taste of the soup can also be reproduced with different ingredients boiled down so that the harsh taste is removed and only an extremely transparent liquid remains. The soup is so transparent that many have difficulty even seeing it. Even so, a "true" Century Soup produces a characteristic aurora.”
“AND YOU WANTED US TO REPRODUCE THAT?!” Kinoko and Izuku shrieked as one, Lunch Rush almost fainted, just like Sato.
Setsuno was just laughing at their reactions.
“That is why I said it will be material for the advanced classes we will have at a later date.” Zaus answered, he too enjoyed the horrified looks on everybody's face.
“Glad our torture is amusing to you…” they stated flatly, with a deadpan look on their faces, this only made them laugh harder.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Training Room)
Itzuka, Knocking Master, Zebra, Kirishima, Tetsutestu, Toriko, Coco, Vlad King, Aizawa, and, surprisingly, Monoma were in the training room. Kirashima was with Zebra in one part, while Istuka was in another with Knocking Master, after her meeting with the girls.
“COME ON! YOU WANTED THIS, RIGHT?! SO UNLOCK THAT SPECIAL POWER OR WHATEVER! COME ON!” Zebra said with a wild smile to Kirishima.
“I believe he would have more chances to do so if you stopped for a minute to use Tetsu-san as a mace to beat him up.” Coco suggested, groaning.
Kirashima was in his Unbreakable mode, actually feeling each hit, but barely. He had his determined look on his face. He had been in his form for almost five minutes now, thanks to Izuku’s cooking. “Is that your hardest Sensei~! I could barely feel those~! You need to push me to go beyond my limit~! PLUS ULTRA STYLE~!”
“Oh no…” Toriko groaned.
“ZEBRA NO!” Sanni said in panic.
“ZEBRA YES! VOICE MISSILE!” the Heavenly King answered to the challenge by shooting a sound cannon attack that buried Kirishima DEEP into the wall. “Like that?” he then asked.
Kirashima landed on his feet, a loud thud could be heard echoing in the room. They looked and saw that he had awakened his next mode. He had gotten a few inches in height and muscle mass, his jagged body having even a more rocky texture to it, and he seemed to shine like a diamond. “Red Riot! Indestructible Mode!” he shouted with a thumbs-up.
“HELL YEAH, DUDE! ME NEXT!” Tetsutetsu said.
“...”
“... Dude?” Tetsu asked once when he saw that Kirishima was frozen in the same position.
“Hello?” Aizawa asked, waving a hand in front of the boy’s face.
Thump!
“And he fainted.” Toriko said, sighing.
Kirashima’s form reverted back to normal. He then sat up, groaning. “Ow… No… I just couldn’t move like that… And I used all my energy to stay up like that and in that form…”
“He does turn to rock. I added pressure and made a diamond. Simple as that.” Zebra said, smirking savagely.
“Do not justify yourself, you animal.” Sanni said.
“Hey, don’t yell at Zebra-Sensei like that,” Kirishima defended Zebra. “I asked him to push my limits, that’s the only way I could go PLUS ULTRA.” He then pointed his thumb to his chest. “So if you want to yell at anyone, yell at me!”
“You brutes are all the same. All muscles and no savoir-faire." Sanni answered, annoyed.
“And you’re not manly at all,” Tetsutetsu stated flatly at the flamboyant man.
“I can cut you to ribbons with my hair, kid.” the King hissed.
“Daaaamn! Okay, that’s rad instead.” Tetsutetsu admitted, sounding impressed.
With Itsuka and Knocking Master.
Itsuka was bowing to the Knocking Master. “Thank you again for teaching me the way of Knocking~”
“Eeh! You are a good lass. And it’s not a big deal. I am dead anyway, besides teaching Teppei, I had no other students…Too boring.” the old man answered.
“Well I think it’s an amazing ability, I want to see what I can do with it with my Quirk,” she stated, a determined look on her face.
“It’s an ability based on precision and good intuition, other than eyesight. Never underestimate it, the same attack can both paralyze and kill.” Knocking Master answered, actually looking serious about his warning. “Do you still wish to learn even knowing all that?”
Itsuka’s determined look never wavered from her eyes. “Like our school motto goes, Go Beyond, Pulse Ultra. So I’ll go beyond what I can and learn to master this fighting style and make it my own.”
“Good. Before I forget, I can teach you how to stop the planet rotation with Knocking. Do you need that?” the old man asked.
“No… Th-That would be a bit too much Plus Ultra…” Itsuka thought for a second. “But learning to stop natural disasters would be useful at least. Help stop it and save people from them.”
“That is a bit on the advanced stuff, if only to not have volcanoes exploding instead of stopping earthquakes. Tectonic plates are finicky like that. Baby steps, lass.”
“Who are these people?” Vlad muttered in horror.
Itsuka shook her head to come back from her daydreams, and looked sheepish. “Sorry, you’re right. I just wanted to be like All Might for a second there. He is the Number One Hero of our world. He’s a big inspiration to a lot of us~”
“That noodle boy that we healed? Seems legit.”
“Your standards are the slanted ones, not ours.” Aizawa answered, bitter.
Knocking Master only laughed at Aizawa’s comment.
With Monoma and Vlad King.
Monoma had gotten his voice back after Knocking Master returned it.
“Monoma, you know why we are talking, right?” Vald asked his student.
Monoma nodded. “It’s about my rivalry obsession with 1-A isn’t it?”
“Yes. It is becoming an obsession, I can understand using your wish to surpass them as a motivation, but you are becoming obsessed. I say nothing in front of the other teachers, but sometimes I am afraid that one day I will hear about how you assaulted another student and killed them.”
Monoma sighed. “... It’s a mask…” he stated.
“What?” Vlad looked concerned.
“That egocentric jackass… That’s just a mask I wear to hide my fear and self loathing about myself and my Quirk…” Monoma stated, actually looking defeated. “You know how we copy Quirk users are treated in life, right sir…?”
“Basically Thieves. Or leeches. People with Power-Copying Quirks are seen as pretenders, mostly, and time ago many believed that continuous exposure would risk the original Quirk to be stolen. So, yes, I can understand what you fear.” Vlad answered.
“... I was scared that the other would be the same way… like that of my old school, where they said I’d only be a hero riding on the coattails of others…” Monoma stated, looking dejected. “But Izuku’s cooking… It reminded me of my mother’s cooking, when I was a kid and happy, when I was with my powers and my good times with my family. They still believe I can be a hero. So I wanted to show everyone I wasn’t some useless copier, but can be as good as everyone else here… I guess I just left the mask on for so long, I believed my own lie of who I was…”
“You can keep the mask on, if it makes you feel safe.”
“Uh?”
“Just remember that it is in fact a mask, not the real you. You can start slowly slipping it off whenever you feel safe enough, and slowly return yourself. Your class loves you when you do not fall into your spiel, they can SEE the Monoma you keep hidden deep inside, let it out some more, and one day, maybe you won’t need the mask anymore.”
Monoma started to cry again. He then wiped his tears away, and stood straight. “T-Thank you Vlad-Sensei, I promise, I’ll make you and my family proud of the hero I’ll become. And I think the first thing is saying something to all of 1-A when we get back to the theater.”
“Let me guess, an apology?” Vlad asked, knowing that it would be it.
“You’ll just have to wait and see sir~” Monoma started with a kind smirk, with a bit of cockyness in it.
“Monoma…Forget it. I kind of like that too in the end, somehow.” the teacher answered, ruffling his hair.
“Hey, like you said, I’ll keep the mask, but I still want to push myself to reach 1-A, with my class as well~”
“Yes, yes. Losing Battle and all that.”
Both of them laughed at this.
Just then the speakers came on. “Alright everyone,” Light called thought the speakers. “The group has caught up, you can all return to the theater.”
“Looks like time is up,” Toriko stated.
“Come along, better hurry up. The sooner we start, the sooner this will be over.” Aizawa added, yawning.
“... We need to make you something to wake you up fully…” Sunni stated to the man.
“Try that and die a thousand deaths at once.” he hissed.
“Hn! No manners whatsoever.”
“And you are irrational to the same level as All Might.”
The two glaring at each other, sparks seeming to come from their eyes.
Toriko and Vlad grabbed their respective cohorts by the collars of their shirts, dragging them.. “We don’t need you two fighting…” They stated, flatly.
“Let me go! Unhand me this instance!”
“You too, Vlad! I will not be treated like a child!”
“Then act like an adult, Shota/Sunni!” both shouted at them.
Itsuka looked at the Knocking Master, and bowed. “Thank you for teaching me as much as you can in such a short time, Sensei~”
“Eeeh! It was fun, don’t think too much about it. You made me feel young of a couple decades, AH-HA!” he answered, happy.
The two followed the others.
“Thanks again for helping us Zebra-Sensei!” Kirashima and Tetsutesut shouted their thanks. “You really helped push us past our limits! You’re the manliest~!”
“Whatever, just don’t scream all the time…What the fuck did I get myself into, bunch of masochists, there is no fun in beating somebody if they enjoy it.” Zebra muttered to himself in annoyance. But, he did have a ghost of a smile, actually liking their company and helping them. It felt weird… but in a good way. ‘Never had anyone thank me for training them,’ he thought. ‘I might keep an eye on those two.’
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
Everyone had made it back and saw that Fat Gum and Mirko were picking their teeth with toothpicks.
“SO? Is the food good?” Joy asked.
“I am one stuffed and satisfied bunny,” Mirko stated.
“It was the best I’ve ever had,” Fat Gum stated, happily. “Might have the kid intern with me to use his food to the fullest.”
“All Might won’t like that.”
“Screw him.”
“Hey, if it’s for heroics it's fine,” All Might stated. “He can teach my student to be a better hero.”
Ryuko was holding her gut. “So good… Couldn’t stop…” she groans out. “This was just the start?” she asked them. She got nods. She just leaned back in her seat.
Melissa was looking happy. “I think I’m starting to feel something~!”
“That’s a good sign! … I hope you won’t mind if I run tests later, sweetie.” David answered.
Melissa nodded her head to him. “I don’t mind dad~! I do feel a weird connection to technology for some reason though…”
Light summoned some parts for inventing. “Try and see if you can manipulate these.”
Melissa looked at the items and felt something. She then held her hand out… and the items started floating and connecting to each other.
“It worked! Hahaha! This changes a lot of things!” David said in excitement.
Melissa’s smile of awe and wonder that could brighten the whole room. “I have a Quirk… I HAVE A QUIRK~!” She finished the build and it looked like a power enhancing gauntlet. She then floated it to herself looking at it. “A triple strength multiplier gauntlet with other functions, like a holo map and communicator.” Melissa blinked. “... How did I know that? I just looked at it, and the information came to me.”
“Oooh! I am going to have fun with this!” Mei said with sparkling eyes.
“I think you gained a Technomancer Quirk," Izuku stated, in awe.
“Want to help me study it?” she asked.
“Yes~!” both Mei and Izuku answered at once.
Momo whispered to the others. “Add Mei and Melissa to the next meeting as well. It’s only a matter of time.” The others nodded.
“Alright everyone, time to start the next chapter,” Xara stated.
Toriko looked at his wife, while they went to sit down. “So what did you think of the kid’s cooking?”
“Huhuhu! He was very good for a beginner! And he had just started using Zaus-san’s knowledge! I wanna see how far he goes, maybe he can cook with Komatsu for our next anniversary?” she asked.
“We can try!”
Komatsu looked to Melk. “So what are your thoughts on the girls? They have any talent in your eyes?”
“The blond one, Melissa, certainly does…The other, Mei, kind of jumps from an idea to the other without control too often, like a hurricane, and it may be a problem for the more precise side of Knife Making, where a millimeter off can ruin the entire blade. But if they work together? I have no doubts they can go far, one just needs to let herself go more often, while the other needs to take a breath and slow down. So they balance each other.”
“That’s good to hear at least,” he agreed with a nod. “He will need knives as good as yours if he wants to be the best in his world.”
“Definitely, I don’t want to be rude, but even by video I could see their knives… They are bad. Really, really bad. My father would have tossed them all into the furnace to recover the metal instead of letting anybody use them.” Melk answered, grimacing.
Komatsu winced hearing that. “Really that bad, even the ones they’re trying to forge on that I-Island place?”
“Those I still need to see, but you know how I see technology in knife making… I grew-up using the old-fashioned way, so I will wait and see before judging.” she answered, shrugging.
“Take your seats, people! Time to start!” Rumi said, apparently eager to see, and probably eat, more.
“Wait,” Monoma called out, getting everyone’s attention. “There’s something I want to say to Class 1-A.”
Katsuki rolled his eyes, not wanting to hear any of his ranting. “Oh what smart remarks do you have this time you damn Copy-”
“I want to apologize for all my rude behavior to all of you,” he apologized to Class 1-A, interrupting Katsuki.
“...Okay, that was unexpected.” Katsuki admitted, eyebrows shooting high.
Monoma sighs, looking away and rubbing the back of his head. “Yeah… I guess you wouldn’t…” He looked at them again. “I shouldn’t have let my obsession get too far like it did…”
“Are you being serious about this? Because it’s kind of coming out of the blue,” Mezo asked with narrowed eyes.
“You are free to not believe me, but at least I know I got it out of my chest,” he answered.
“You and us share a LOT of bad memories, between insults, jeers, verbal attacks and much, MUCH more.” Tokoyami added.
“...I know.”
“A chance? I assure you he is a decent human being when he is not doing… That .” Itsuka asked.
“...Final chance.” Tenya declared, once studying the faces of his friends.
Monoma shrugged. “Eh, I’ll take it.” He then gave his cocky smile, but it was more playful than annoying. “I still won’t lose to you guys, me or my classmates. But we can still work together to show those we can be heroes when others thought we couldn’t.”
Katsuki gave his challenging grin. “I’ll take that challenge, Damn CopyCat Bastard.”
“I hope so, you short fuse pomeranian,” Monoma shot back, both shaking hands in respect.
“... Did Monoma gain Katsuki’s respect…?” Denki asked in shock.
“I can do that whenever the fuck I want!” Katsuki said in annoyance. “Hey! Nerd! High five!”
Clap! Both Izuku and Katsuki’s hands met with a loud smack.
“See? EASY!”
“I’m more surprised Monoma apologized,” Kosei stated, still not believing it.
“Hating and being hated is tiring.” Monoma answered. “Also a good meal helps with bringing out your real emotions, it seems.”
“That food fixed Monoma too?!” Kinoko said in awe.
“That and probably Tomoko-san’s Quirk… Probably.” Izuku answered. “It did give one to Melissa after all…”
Ragdoll’s eyes widened. “B-But it was stolen! H-How would it-!?”
“I-I believe that All For One doesn’t take all of a person’s Quirk,” Izuku stated. “That would drastically change a person on a fundamental and mental level. Have you lost any of what you liked before? Anything you liked that is now not interesting to you? Those sorts of things.” Izuku listed out. “Also, I think there are parts of a Person’s Quirk that are ingrained into a person’s DNA, that if you can reactivate it, a person can gain back their Quirk. So All For One Just takes most of the Quirk, not all of it.” (A/N 2)
“A Quirk is a mutation of Human DNA, had All for One taken everything away, at the very least Tomoko-san would have had near-fatal health issues. There is a very faint chance her Quirk can indeed be reactivated and regenerated if even only a spark was left.” David confirmed, having studied Quirks enough himself to try to help Toshinori.
Everyone’s eyes widened. That was true.
“I also believe that the reason some people can’t adapt to another Quirk, is like the same way when you put a wrong blood transfusion into a person,” Izuku added. “It’s like if you put B- blood into someone who’s A+ blood, it’ll try and reject it, causing all kinds of problems.”
“That is a possibility…” David agreed, pondering over what Izuku said.
“Come on girl, try!” Pixie Bob said.
“I…”
“Try!” Mandalay prompted.
“...” Nobody could tell if she actually did manage to use her powers, but they guessed her Quirk was indeed back when she hugged Izuku as hard as she could and cried, the ugly way.
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“H-H-Happy to help, Tomoko-san:”
“D-D-DHANK YOUUUU!” the woman howled in tears.
Izuku just patted her on the back, trying to comfort her. “F-Feel better now…?” he asked her.
“Y-Yesh.”
“Blow that nose, Ragdoll, you look ridiculous.” Pixie Bob said, smirking.
“Shut up! You have your Quirk taken and then come back and we see how you feel!” she yelled at her teammate, tears still rolling down her eyes.
“Shut up and come here, you whiny baby! Wild Wild Group Hug! ” Mandalay ordered with a wide smile. All four teammates hugged each other, all crying tears of joy.
Koda looked in awe. “Deku is so cool~! He helped Auntie Ragdoll~!” he cheered.
Sir Night Eye fixed his glasses. “I think I’m starting to see why you chose him, Toshinori…”
“Actually, I didn’t really choose him. One for All did.” Toshinori answered, chuckling.
“I think it’s time to start the show, don’t you think? We are here to have fun and eat good food after all!” Nana suggested, she too was happy for Ragdoll’s recovery.
“Ah, I say give them a few more minutes,” Banjo stated, waving her off, but smiling. “They deserve this win over that bastard~”
After a few minutes, everyone calmed down and took their seats. The lights turned down and the next episode started.
A Chef’s Rebirth 2:
The System.
Yaoyorozu Household -
It was a day of celebration for the obscenely-rich family, their only daughter Momo had just been accepted into the recommendation entrance test for the prestigious Hero School UA and will soon start her career as a Pro Hero, something that brought no little pride to both her parents.
POP! POP!
The Family Chef had even brought along a few party amenities and decorated the entire kitchen in an over-abundance of streamers and banners.
“Your parents look to be very proud of you!” Ochako said, moved.
Momo had an embarrassed smile on her face. “Yes, but they can go overboard at times.”
“... The System…?” Tamaki muttered, thinking to himself, tapping his chin. “Why does that sound familiar…? I swear I’ve heard it before…”
“Uhn?” Nejire looked at her friend in curiosity, but said nothing.
“There is no need for all this,” Momo said with an embarrassed smile.
“There is! There is!” Rei answered, smiling proudly at her daughter.
“The Test is one year away, I don’t even know if I will pass it,” the young woman replied.
“With all the strings I had to pull to make you jump ahead of the queue, you better!” her father, Saito, answered with a smirk.
“Darling, don’t make her feel guilty!” Rei chided him in answer.
“That’s not very nice!” Nemuri said, chuckling.
Momo just sunk deeper into her seat, her covered face that was blushing atomic red at this point.
“Your family is very sweet, young Momo. Don’t be ashamed. We all can see they love you very much.” Inko offered with a kind smile.
“But they can be too much at times…” she muttered out in embarrassment.
“Hey, just be happy they care,” Rin stated, shrugging.
“Just kidding! Just kidding!” the man of the house answered with a childish, cheeky raspberry.
“Thank you all the same for helping me, dad.” Momo said while hugging the man tightly.
“Aaah...You are growing-up so fast! It seems just yesterday I was reading you bedtime stories and helping you dress-up in the morning!” her father replied, crying.
“Me too! You never wanted to eat your eggs when you were a kid!” the family Chef added, he too was sobbing heavily.
“Not you too, please, Takeshi-san!” Momo begged, chuckling.
“Aaaw!-SORRY!” Izuku first looked stricken by the cutesy image, then noticed, covered his mouth and apologized loudly for the slip-up.
Momo just went nuclear, whether it was from embarrassment, or from Izuku thinking she was cute was up in the air.
“Kid’s a real charmer, isn’t he~” Sunni teased.
“Natural talent!” Rin answered.
Mineta was chewing on one of sticky-hairballs in frustration.
Dling-Dlong!
“Uh?”
“Ah! This must be young Midoriya! He said he had a surprise for you to celebrate!” Saito said once seen Inko enter the house accompanied by their butler.
The short, and adorably plump (don’t you dare lewd her), woman was as always dressed perfectly whenever visiting the Yaoyorozu house, and this time she was bringing with her a carefully folded paper basket of some home-made confectionery...The strange thing was that for some reason her son was nowhere to be seen.
“I have a bad feeling about it.” Ochako admitted in dread.
“That’s one of Izuku’s dishes Inko is carrying in the basket, isn’t it?” Hound Dog asked, already knowing the answer.
“I wonder what it’ll be~” Fat Gum wondered, already anticipating the next meal.
“Please be a dessert! Please be a dessert! Please be a dessert!” Mirko pleaded. “Carrot Cake. Please let it be Carrot Cake if it is~!”
“How can you still eat after everything we had?” Ryuko asked in shock to her friend.
“It all goes into these bad babies here~” Mirko stated with a smirk, slapping her strong thighs.
Zebra whistled at her powerful legs. “You got some power in those legs, I can tell~”
“Everybody does, ah!”
“Down with the ego, girl.” Ryukyu said, chuckling.
“You also have the air of a battle junky as well, I can respect that,” Zebra stated. “What are your thoughts on cocky people?”
“Need a good kicking in the face,” she answered.
“Bwahahahahaha!”
“God… There's two of them now…” Toriko muttered in dismay.
“Don’t you mean three…” Coco stated, pointing at Bakugou, also having a look of dismay as well.
“Augh….” the man groaned louder, soon with Rin trying to comfort him.
“Someone as lovely as you shouldn’t be so brutish,” Sunni scolded Mirko. “You’ll set a bad example for pretty people everywhere.”
“Who’s the shiny woman here…?” Mirko asked the other members of Toriko’s group, pointing her thumb to Sunni.
“I’M A MAN!” Sunni shouted in outrage, his hair waving everywhere.
“Debatable.” This only mad Sunni’s eye twitch in irritation.,
“But she does make it look endearing…”
MANY eyes whipped towards Izuku for that comment.
Izuku looked lost. “What? I respect her for showing that girls can be just as strong as guys even with a “Cute” Quirk like hers. That’s how she got her position as the number six hero. She’s an inspiration to women, like All Might is to everyone.”
Mirko smiled at him. “I like this kid~” she stated, pointing her thumb at Izuku.
“Eeeh! If only you were a bit younger, isn’t it? He does remind me of a guy you said you met in school.” Ryuko teased.
“Who was it?” Rin asked them.
“MIND YOUR BUSINESS!” Rumi shrieked.
“Good evening.” she offered with a small bow.
“Good evening, Inko!” Rei answered, still giddy at her daughter’s success.
“Congratulations for your acceptance into AU, dear. I know it’s not much...But we kinda made this for you,” Inko said with a tiny smile.
“My father has made things bigger than they are, as usual. I did not enter AU, I was just told I will be able to take part in a special form of Entrance Exam next year, nothing more. My getting into the University is still up to debate.” Momo answered while gratefully accepting the small thing.
“Oh! Well, it is still worth celebrating!” Inko answered with a small chuckle.
It was honestly impossible to hate the woman, she and her son had been as unobtrusive as possible while Izuku taught Rei the basics of cooking, and especially by showing a godly level of patience during the lessons.
“Oh my, thank you.” Inko said, blushing.
“You are too nice, mom.” Izuku answered.
“Pot meet kettle,” Gran stated.
“ … We’re not that bad, are we?” both Midoriyas asked.
“Being nice never is bad, if you ask me.” Rin answered.
“At least you are not a Wimp!” Rumi added.
“Yep!” many others agreed.
“Would you take him as an apprentice then~?” Nezu asked Rumi. “He can keep up with you~”
“No partners!” she roars at the chimera.
“I’ll put it in the maybe column then,” Nezu answered, unfazed.
“Why don’t you like working with people?” Zaus asked her.
“Pride, mostly. She is afraid people will think she is weak.” Ryukyu answered.
“SHADDUP!” she roars at her friend. “I don’t need any weaklings holding me back. If you can’t beat a Villain on your own, then you’re weak.”
“It took all 4 of us to TRY and beat the Final Villain of our world. And in the end we won just out of sheer dumb luck.” Toriko admitted.
“There are battles you can’t win alone, girl. You are old enough to learn this lesson,” Gran Torino added, rapping Rumi on the head with his cane.
“Hey! Stop that, you old geezer!” Rumi shouted at him. “Alright, alright! I get it, geez!”
Flashback – During the First lesson -
“Let’s start with the basics, shall we?” Izuku asked with a gentle smile.
“O-Okay!” Rei answered, and used the silent thumbs-up of both Saito and Momo to steal her resolve.
“We’ll go slowly, starting with Peeling and Cutting , since preparing Ingredients is the first and most important step. And remember, until you feel secure about handling a knife, always use the Cat Paws while cutting.”
“Cat Paws?” Rei asked, confused.
“Fingers folded, like a cat paw...You know? Nyan! ” Izuku answered, smiling sweetly while moving his hands up and down and even mewing a little.
“ARGH!” Toru and Pony were heard gasping as they grabbed their chest in pain.
“Midori…” Mina said.
“Y-Yes?”
“Do that. Here. Now.” she demanded.
“D-Do I have to…?” he asked, sweating.
“DO IT! DO IT! DO IT!” the girls chorused.
Izuku was blushing hard. He then did what his counterpart did. “N-Nyan!”
“Fuck!” Rumi’s curse rang like thunder in the theater. The kids' ears being covered again.
“Perfect.” Tsuyu said once done filming it. “Thank you, we can continue now. kero.”
“Wait, you record that!?” Izuku asked, shocked and blushing madly.
“Why do you think we asked? This thing cures depression.” she answered.
“Can I die now…? Please?” Izuku begged, ashamed.
Ragdoll looked at her team. “Should we have him join~?”
“Down, girl. I am usually the one hunting down boys.” Pixie Bob answeed, laughing.
“So it’s a no?”
“It’s a yes, but get in line I saw him first!”
“I don’t think she meant it like that…'' both Tiger and Mandaly stated dryly.
“Potato-patato.”
“ Good God , that’s adorable.” Saito thought in wonder while his wife and daughter turned beet-red at the cutesy scene.
Luckily beside that small incident things continued smoothly, and with how SLOW Izuku was forced to go to make sure Rei could not create another disaster of hers, as they all tragically discovered through trial-and-error, Saito was actually happy the lessons were free, because it was clear it will take a while before Rei would turn from a ‘Lethal’ to a ‘Decent’ Chef.
“Decent would already mean she improved immensely,” Momo admitted, sighing.
“Trust your mother’s abilities, it’s clear she is trying hard.” Setsuno said.
“Things like these take time to cultivate,” Toriko stated. “With the proper care, anything can become amazing.”
“When did you get so philosophical~” Rin teased her husband.
“I blame Komatsu.” he answered, grinning.
“Ow, come oooon!” Everyone laughed at this.
Present time -
“I don’t see Izuku with you, though. Where is he? Is everything okay?” Momo asked.
“Oh!...He...He is still busy training in his Chef skills, nothing wrong! He is actually sorry for not being here today.” The family noticed how the woman stiffened a little before answering, but did not push the issue as a form of respect.
“He wants to become a great Chef, so training is a must, isn’t it?” Rei asked.
“Y-Yes. Again, I apologize.”
“Don’t worry, don’t worry!” Saito, recognizing the situation was making her uncomfortable, switched the focus on the small package the woman took along.
“What happened? He was fine last episode.” Aizawa asked with a grunt.
“... I think I know…” Izuku stated, having a gut feeling.
“... Should we ask…?” Hound Dog asked, starting to think of scheduling a lot of the students for counseling.
“This version never awakened a Quirk, he is Quirkless. In a world that LOVES Quirks and Quirked.” Izuku answered. “I have a stockpile Quirk that allows me to manipulate energy in different ways. He doesn’t.”
“Please don’t tell me we are talking discrimination.” Nighteye asked with a groan.
“Yeah, I got lucky finding out I had a Quirk I never knew about…” Izuku stated.
“What is it?” he asked.
“O-Oh! S-Some Italian dessert... T-Tira-Tiram ...Something? Tiramiso?” Inko tried saying.
“ Tiramisu ! Ah! He knows you are a coffee freak, Momo-chan! So he made you a coffee-based dessert!” Rei answered, amused.
“I-I-I am not a coffee freak, mom!” Momo immediately countered with an ashamed expression.
Momo blushed in embarrassment again. “Is it Pick on Momo Day, or something…?”
“I love coffee too, don’t worry.” Izuku offered, kindly.
“ Coffee freak .” Inko muttered with a fake-cough.
“You are getting a bit too much ahead, Yaomomo.” Mina said with a deadpan.
“And coffee is the best~” Mei agreed. “Helps me keep working on my babies~!”
“It’s true,” Iida agreed. “I drink a lot of Orange Juice, because it helps me and my engines.”
“I prefer juice, but I understand how some of my classmates can’t wake-up unless they shot espresso directly in their veins.”
Just then, said treat appeared in front of everyone, with some coffee or tea to go with it if people wanted it.
“Perfeeeeect~!” Pony sang, happily accepting both dessert and a huge mug of coffee.
“Americans…Coffee in a mug…Ugh!” Momo muttered, preferring a normal cup.
“I like tea to be honest,” Ibara stated.
“Some people hate coffee…” Light stated. “I’m one of them, too bitter for my taste.”
“I NEED Coffee instead. Especially in the morning. Otherwise I am a serial killer.” Joy admitted.
“Tea is better,” Xara stated.
“You love two drinks, honey: Tea and coffee. You have a caffeine dependency.” Saito said with a wink.
“I can stop whenever I want!” she replied, a tad lamely.
“Suuuure!”
“Daddy!”
“Huhuhuhu!” Inko could not stop a soft laugh from escaping her, further reddening Momo’s face in embarrassment.
“Inko-san! Please! At least you!” the young woman begged.
“I am sorry, dear. But I really must go, I still have some errands to run. Congratulations again for your quasi-admission, Icchan and I will cheer for you when the time comes.” Inko answered, bowing a little to the family before nearing the door again.
“You are running away, lady. It’s evident.” Hound Dog said, humming.
“... I just want to be there to help my son…” Inko admitted.
“There is nothing wrong in asking for help.”
“... Like people helped him when he needed it the most…?” she asked dryly, a hint of anger in her voice.
“Tread carefully now…” Toriko whispered to Hound Dog. “You just entered a land mine zone just now…”
“Yeah, that’s dangerous territory you're going into,” Mic added.
“I admit help was lacking back there. But admitting defeat doesn’t help.”
Inko sighs, looking sadder now. “I know… I just feel like I’m the only one who could protect him… I feel like I even failed at that… when he asked if he could be a hero…”
“You may have made a mistake, but you do regret it,” Hound Dog stated. “You are one of his pillars in his life. That’s how he’s kept himself so strong. You did help him, now he has actual friends, and people that will support him. So, be happy for him, and know we heroes will help him as well.”
“Thank you.” both Midoriya said as one.
“Miss Midoriya?” Saito called-out while accompanying her out.
“Yes?” she asked.
“…” the man simply checked that his wife and daughter were distracted by the dessert, and the blissful expressions both had cemented their being elsewhere at the moment, and closed the door behind them both.
“Saito-san?” Once it was clear they were alone, Inko looked at the man with a curious expression.
“What’s wrong? Is Izuku all right?” call it a businessman’s sixth sense , but Saito could tell Inko was trying to bullshit him, and he instantly got worried.
“Everything is fine, don’t worry. We are just extremely busy lately.” Inko answered.
“Midori...No...Inko, please tell me.” Saito asked again.
“Go celebrate with your daughter, Saito. Today is her day and her day only. We’ll be fine, have no fear, we Midoriya’s always bounce back.” Inko answered with a gentle smile, a bow, and then silently walked away.
“...You are not fooling me, my friend.” Saito muttered, sighing.
He saw how her smile dropped as soon as she turned around, making the smell of bulls*** he had sensed before grow one-hundred-fold in power.
“What is he waiting for? Chase her!” Nemuri said.
“You are getting a bit too much into this,” Mic answered.
“Hey, it's a good show,” Sunni stated.
“You are talking about my life…Kinda.” Izuku said.
“Details.”
Returning inside he could see the small dessert being reduced to a tiny slice his wife, daughter and personal Chef has left him just for manner’s sake, since the thing was so thin you could almost see through it...And the three assholes had at the very least the decency to turn around and not look at him while wolfing down the huge slices they took for themselves.
“Thank you for leaving me some…” deep in thought on the ‘Inko Problem’ , Saito only gave a half-hearted remark before tasting the thing himself.
There were laughs going all from the comedic moment.
“A-Alright everyone,” Izuku got out through some laughter. “Time to enjoy the meal~!”
“Finally, I may add!” Sado added, excited. He wanted to see how far he needed to go in his baking.
“It ain’t carrot cake, but it’s good~” Mirko stated.
“So fluffy!” Ibara gasped.
“Uhm…HEY, Kiddo!” Rumi said.
“Y-Yes?” Izku answered.
“Will you cook like this soon?”
“Yes?”
“Good. Be useful and make me a carrot cake, and in exchange I will give you some tips on kicking and stuff.”
Izuku smiled happily. “Sure~!”
“Good, you want something, Ryukyu? May as well get something in exchange.”
Ryuko shrugged, eating her cake. “Not sure, something with meat and shines like gold, my Quirk makes me like things that are you know.”
“Basically Jewel Meat then. Bit hard to come by in your world,” Zaus answered.
“... There’s something that’s actually called Jewel Meat in your world?” Ryuko asked, surprised.
“Oh! You’ll see! There are plenty of amazing dishes you will see being prepared!” Joy answered.
Light nodded in agreement. “I think it may be your favorite,” he told her.
“If it is as shiny as you imply, definitely!” Ryukyu answered, laughing.
“Literally like a jewel,” Xara stated.
To be fair, the dessert was amazing: the cream was fluffy and delicate, with the taste of both Mascarpone and Fresh Eggs mixed together to perfection, while the ladyfingers biscuits had been soaked in just the right amount of coffee to not crumble into a sludge when sliced and yet melt into the flavorful espresso taste once entered the mouth, making it so that the sweetness of the cream and the faint bitterness of the coffee could playfully battle for dominance in one’s palate in perfect balance.
As Saito and his family had learned to expect from the boy’s dishes: Pure Bliss . That was why Saito felt there was something strange if the boy was not present and his mother seemed to be shouldering some immense weight; both mother and son were now friends of the Yaoyorozu Family, and that meant Saito felt honor-bond to discover what was happening.
“You okay, dear?” Rei asked, once seen his thoughtful expression.
“I am just trying to taste whatever crumbs you ingrates left me with. It’s not easy to taste something if it's smaller than the nail of a pinkie finger!” Saito answered sarcastically while pretending that nothing was out of the ordinary.
“I wanted to share it properly, but my mother insisted on cutting it differently.” Momo tried saying, still with a bit of chocolate powder on the tip of her nose.
“I will forgive you because it is your special day, today. But I am very disappointed in your mother.” he answered.
“I am so sorry, Darling!” Rei said immediately, eyes sparkling just as she could do on command whenever she knew she was being naughty.
“Sorry, Boss. It was really good.” the family Chef added.
“You especially. I am the Boss of this house! You should not steal my food!”
“Sorry, sir…”
“I’ll forgive you,”
“Thank you Boss!”
“...IF you make me a giant Tiramisu just as good as this one was.” Saito added with a malevolent smirk.
“F***!” the Chef swore loudly in dismay.
“Come on! That’s evil!” Katsuki said, laughing in amusement at the cruelty of the thing.
“I don’t think he’ll be able to do that,” Sado stated. “I can tell it would take me multiple times to even come close… to even getting halfway close to getting to this.”
“He can be vindictive when someone gets on his bad side…” Momo stated, with a sweatdrop, still eating and drinking.
“Hey, wouldn’t you be the same with something as good as this?” Yui and Tsu asked her bluntly
“I would!” Setsuna admitted, laughing.
“I mean, me too, but giving an impossible task is a bit too much.” Fat Gum added.
“Let him go PLUS ULTRA~” Rumi smirked wickedly.
“True~” Mt. Lady agreed.
“Theres girls are ruthless,” Melk stated. “I’m impressed~”
“I am worried instead. They will eat Izuku-san alive.” Komatsu admitted.
“I’d say the other way around~” Zebra stated.
“Eeeew!” Sanni said in disgust.
“Seriously, what’s your problem?” Zebra asked, honestly confused.
“I think Sunni is Asexual,” Toriko stated, shrugging.
“Or he just finds it too dirty, he is a germaphobe, remember.” Coco said.
Sunni just huffed, sticking his nose in the air.
Two days later – Midoriya Household -
Inko was sitting on the sofa nursing a cup of tea while her husband was spewing fire at the phone, both figuratively and literally.
“YOU LISTEN HERE, YOU BRAIN-DEAD QUIRKIST! MY SON DOES NOT NEED A DAMN QUIRK TO COME THERE TEACHING A LESSON TO THE SPOILED BRATS YOU CALL ‘PROMISING STUDENTS’ ! WHAT?! YOU BELIEVE ONE NEEDS A TAIL OR A SECOND SET OF EARS TO COOK!?”
“…”
“MORON!” Hisashi roared like a beast before closing the call.
“Here is the problem then,” Aizawa said, sighing.
“Never seen dad that angry.” Izuku admitted, shocked.
“He only get’s like that when someone does something extremely stupid,” Inko admitted.
“So there is still that much discrimination there, things must have not changed much since Quirks started being widespread then, at least in their version of our world,” Nezu said with a calculative gaze.
“You think that there are still Meta Liberators out there?” Snipe asked the chimera in a whisper.
“Wouldn’t surprise me. The fact that we haven’t seen open propaganda is a miracle, seeing how they are refusing Midoriya for a lack of Quirk. That kind of madness must be very widespread.”
“... You don’t think heroes are with them, do you…?” Gran asked, afraid of the answer.
“I fear that there might be…” Nezu stated, not liking the answer either. “I want everyone to be careful when we get back.” All the heroes nodded.
Zebra was trying to crush his armrest after seeing what happened.
“That’s not okay, it would be like if we discriminated against people without Gourmet Cells or without Appetite Demons, it’s not something they can control, it’s a matter of birth, and that is not something you can be discriminated for.” Toriko muttered in distaste.
Knocking Master looked very upset.
“... Maybe I should test my new knives on these people…?” Melk the second stated, with a way to sweet smile that didn’t fit her at all.
“Now, now, Melk, there’s no need to be drastic,” Komatsu tried to calm her down.
“That’s so unmanly!” Kirashima and Tetsutetsu shouted in anger.
“Unfortunately scenes like that were common back in the days, before it was the Quirked to be mistreated, seen as Abnormal , then Quirks became more and more diffused and soon Quirkless took that moniker. In our world then things evened out and that kind of discrimination is at an all time low… there instead things are still in “Phase 2”, so to speak.” Nighteye explained.
A lot of the students didn’t like it, but couldn’t do much about it now.
“He will bounce back, I know myself. He will find a way.” Izuku said in determination.
‘With a little help,’ Light thought, ‘seeing’ his two friends watching this, waiting to join.
“Apparently Samui’s little friends took offense to their beloved buddy having a mental breakdown because of Izuku, so they made it their mission to stop any attempt of his to get into any possible school for aspiring Chefs.” Hisashi answered, snarling.
“And as a bonus, several Food Critics too have been asked to strong-arm Restaurants into not taking him in for Apprenticeship. Everything is hushed, but I called a couple guys specialized in intercepting calls and mails. If it is about Food, except with sub-par shacks, every venue have been sealed-off for Izuku.” the old man answered, sighing.
“And of course if there are queues to get into any University, and no matter what specialization, Quirks get pushed forward in line,” Inko added, tears ready to spill from her eyes.
“I have a Question!” Mina asked.
“Yes?” Aizawa answered.
“... Why?!”
“Heroes, especially young ones, are a resource . Get lucky and one of your students may become the next Number 1, and that means a LOT of publicity. So the greater number of Quirked students, the greater the chance that one of them will be a huge hit.” Nezu answered.
“And the Quirkless in that case?” Monoma asked.
“They get the shaft.” Izuku answered, bitterly.
“Okay, I’m looking into these places to see if they are run by the Meta Liberation Army…” Nezu stated, his smile gone, and scaring everyone. He knows what it’s like, being experimented on.
“... I’m not the only one scared, right?” Light asked his partners.
“Saw him do pretty horrible things, so the knowledge of how deep he can go is pretty damning.” Joy answered.
“Note to self… Don’t be on his hit list…” Toriko and Rin stated in unison.
“I feel like I’d have trouble with him…” Knocking Master stated.
“The world is not a nice place, I fear.” the old man replied.
“You don’t know anybody that can help him, Sir?” Hisashi asked.
“My contacts would have helped had your son decided to go into Analysis, Mathematics, Science, Physics, Programming...Hard Lab Science, so to say. Even I-Island does not have Food-Oriented sections, even if Izuku’s abilities have started to interest several colleagues of mine already. I can try to see if I can help him become a researcher and join I-Island once older and ready...But as a Chef? I can’t help him, I am sorry.”
“That might change after what Izuku did with Ragdoll and Melissa,” David stated.
“And maybe me as well,” Mirio stated. “Remember, my Quirk was ‘erased’.”
“Try later, last thing we need is others think you are an exibitionist that likes to go around naked. There are kids too.” Nighteye whispered.
“You think I can use my Quirk on my clothes as well if I awaken more of my Quirk’s aspect?” he whispered back. “Maybe make some sort of Intangible field around me?”
“Remind me to test that later then, I am actually curious.” Nighteye admitted. “You might be able to use it on others as well, but if you touch them…”
“I am actually afraid of that, we would need to know if even with them the walls and ground spit them out, otherwise they would remain stuck, and that doesn’t sound like a good time.”
“Have Izuku test it with you, he can just blast his way out if it doesn’t work,” Nighteye stated, fixing his glasses. “Besides, he’d like to know what it would be like.”
“Yes,” Izuku admitted, sheepishly.
David looked to Zaus and All Might. “You think he can also work for me? He has a good head on his shoulders.” He then gave his friend a playful smirk. “Much better than you at times, Toshoi~”
“What do you mean?!” Toshinori asked, he looked hurt. In a Childish way.
“If the boy's memories are anything, you go in fist cocked and have no plan,” Zaus stated, teasing him as well. “That needs to be changed for Izuku, he can still go in head first, but he’ll need to think on the fly as well.”
All Might just grumbled he wasn’t that bad.
“You can turn a skyscraper into rubble with one punch, yes, but that is not a justification for being reckless, brat.” Gran Torino and Recovery Girl answered to that grumbling.
All Might just looked dejected, making Nana hold back her giggles.
“It would still be a respectable job,” Hisashi conceded, sighing.
“Does it really mean that Icchan can’t chase his own dreams? That he can only let others decide for him?” Inko asked, heartbroken.
“If I could give Izuku my Quirk I would do it without a second thought, but I am not All for One .” Hisashi answered.
“Not in this universe.” Joy said, chuckling.
“JOY!”
“WHAT?!”
“I am not apologizing.”
“Please don’t spoil anything…” Xara stated, glaring at the eye.
Joy just grumbled, saying they were no fun.
“Besides knowing that out there somewhere in another Reality my husband is also that monster, I have to share the pain of that Me . It’s unfair that in our world, that one and who knows how many others, a Quirk really decides what you can or cannot do.” Inko admitted.
“I may understand not being a Hero, no matter how limiting that requirement is, but anything else? Even for cooking or just being a simple clerk, there should not be a need to have any form of superpowers.” Coco added.
“Same here, all this fanfare for Quirks is still a mystery to me. Besides needing two pairs of glasses and seeing in the dark, mine never made me feel all-powerful.” the old man from I-Island answered with a shrug while the secondary pair of eyes he had on his forehead briefly opened to look at the parents, before he closed them again with a grimace.
“Jesus...The headache I get when using them is still unbearable.” he then muttered, wincing.
Knock! Knock!
“I’ll go see who it is.” Hisashi said, opening the door to see Saito Yaoyorozu look at him with a saddened expression.
“Yes? What can I do for you?” Hisashi asked, gulping a little.
“Can I see him?” Saito asked.
“...You know?” Hisashi asked back, sighing and letting the man enter.
“Dad has always been good at knowing when one of his employees are having a hard time,” Momo stated.
“That is a very sharp sixth sense! Amazing!” Izuku admitted in awe.
“You think your family could help mine…?” Ochako asked Momo, looking sheepish.
“I thought you would never ask, I know you hate pity and similar forms of help… But we are friends, I WANT to help you.” Momo answered with a kind smile.
“I know… but me and my family like to make sure we can do stuff on our own to show we can do it,” Ochako stated, looking determined. “That’s why I want to help them, for all their support~!”
“Asking for help takes just as much strength as doing things alone. Luckily you have both the skills and the mentality to be a good Heroen.” Nana answered, proud of her words.
“Thanks, people always say that I just need a good Quirk to make it, but I want to show I have much more to offer!” Ochako answered, a fire in her eyes.
“And to be fair, your Quirk is impressive, and not simple in the slightest, maybe you can change gravity, not just take it away,” Ryuko stated. “With the food, it might be possible for it to evolve further.”
“What do you mean?” Ochako asked, looking confused.
“Well, you could increase a person or object's weight, even your own for harder hits,” Izuku pointed out. “Or change the gravitational pull, so you can fight on wall or ceilings,”
Mirko whistles. “That would be a good workout, under higher gravity.”
Izuku nodded in agreement. “And when she is lighter, her normal punches and kicks will be stronger, and add that to her amplified gravity weight, her hits would be as strong as mine~!”
Katsuki looked impressed. “Dang, Round Face, you were already a challenge, but what the nerd says is true, you’ll be a better one to face against.”
“Thank you,” Ochako answered, turning shy at the praises she was getting.
“We'll have to test them out after the episode,” Aizawa stated.
“I made a couple of calls to a few people I know, so I guess I have a small inkling of what happened. No Schools for Chefs want him?”
“No schools, Academia, private tutors or even decent restaurants. And we suspect that should he try to open one himself, half the Food Critics of Japan will purposely destroy his reputation.” Hisashi answered.
“Of course, Heaven forbid somebody dares shake the pedestal the great Samui sits his arse on! Bloody morons.” Saito answered, rolling his eyes.
“...British ancestors?” Hisashi asked with a weak smile.
“No. My father forced me to study in England...Few things stuck .” the other replied with a scrunched nose.
“Huhuhu! Yes, my father does fall into cliche British curses when nervous. That is true.” Momo admitted with an adorable chuckle.
“Do you do that as well, Yaomomo~?” Mina asked in a tease.
“No, I have more self control, thank you.”
“She did scream Bloody Hell that one time we ran out of coffee.” Toru answered.
“It was an isolated incident!” Momo shouted, blushing madly.
“Huhuhuhu!”
“Don’t laugh, Icchan!” She yelled.
“...”
“What did you call me?”
“Uh…” was all Momo could get out, her mind frying by her accidental slip up.
“So we can start calling him like that? Goodie!” Toru said, happily.
“Finally!” Pony echoed.
“Hoy! Hoy! Hoy!” Ochako hissed.
“Eek!” that was Izuku.
‘HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Toriko was laughing at his predicament.
“Don’t- snort - Don’t be mean to the kid Toriko,” Rin tried scolding, but her attempts to hold back her laughter made it hard to take her seriously.
“Dang, kids getty charm,” Kami stated, knowing all too well how that is.
“I smell some secret development! You girls are planning something?” Nemuri asked, greatly amusing.
“... That is a problem.” Tomoko whispered with narrowed eyes.
“We’ll win, we’ll win. We are WAY beyond them.” Pixie Bob answered.
“Oh, dear…” Mandalay added, sighing in dismay.
“Good evening, Saito.” Inko said with a small wave once both men walked back inside.
“Good evening.” The old man also welcomed the new arrival.
“Hello, Inko, how’s he?”
Sigh! “Honestly? Dead in a sense, the last spark was used to make that dessert for dear Momo...Now he just lies in his bed all day, hiding under the covers.” she answered, sighing in despair.
“He took it that badly?”
“He was furious, the rage of a beast. Then I guess he just lost himself in sadness once done burning through the anger. Too many hands stacked against him for things out of his control, he just got fed-up with it, I guess.” the old man answered with a helpless expression.
“It’s not his fault if he is Quirkless and if he has a great talent for cooking!” Inko hissed angrily.
“We know, Inko. We know.” Saito answered, sighing, and trying to knock gently on the door to Izuku’s bedroom.
“We all have a breaking point, but there is always darkness before light.” Zaus commented.
“True,” Izuku agreed, nodding his head.
Knock! Knock!
“…”
“Izuku? It’s me, Saito!”
“…”
“...Izuku?”
“…”
“...Just...I just want you to know that for us nothing will change. Rei still wants you to teach her and Momo still wants your help to revise her notes and Takeshi still insists on challenging you in a cooking showdown at least once. You still have friends in the Yaoyorozu family. Your family and mine have not abandoned you, you are not alone…” Saito said to the door.
“…”
“Remember: you are not alone. You will find a way, I believe in you.” he said before taking a few steps back.
“...”
What not one of the adults in the living room could know was that the boy was not merely asleep, but actually going through what could be described as an out-of-body experience.
“What is happening?” Ochako asked, already worries sick
“He is-”
“NO. SPOILERS!” Light roared, silencing the Eye. “I know you like your fun, but this is something I don’t want, got it…?” he asked, being serious.
“...” he got the thumbs-up he hoped for.
“The boy is safe, he is just meeting an old acquaintance of ours and one of its Champions . Izuku is safe.”
Somewhere far away from Japan -
Izuku had no idea when exactly he fell asleep, only that he found himself shifting from curling into a ball under his covers to standing in front of a small, unassuming restaurant hidden in a secluded, smallish alleyway in an ancient city he did not recognize.
“Fang Fang Little Store?” he read aloud the store name with an unsure tone.
“Okay… why does that name sound familiar…?” Tamaki asked, more to himself than anything. “I swear, I should know these… but from where…?”
“That is what happens with the Multiverse. Some things are WAY different following each version. Should you remember, we will explain, promise.” Joy promised.
Tamaki shrugged. “It might come to me.”
“Uh?” with a sleepy grunt answering him, the boy finally noticed the slim and tall man slouching on a chair in front of the entrance and basking in the sun with his eyes closed.
“Rmmrf…” the very fat dog sleeping next to him instead just gave a guttural huff and briefly looked at the kid with only a single eye before returning to sleep.
The guy sitting on the restaurant front slowly got up to lazily stretch while looking at Izuku with half-lidded eyes and a face utterly inexpressive. He just tied his long black hair in a ponytail with a silk rope and stood with his crossed arms looking at him.
“Ehm...Hello?” Izuku tried saying with a weak smile.
“So it’s you. Come in.” the tall man muttered with the corners of his mouth faintly pulling up in something resembling a smile before signaling him to follow inside the store.
“Family member of yours? Same Tired of Existing expression and demeanor.” Knocking Master asked once looked at Aizawa and that guy.
“You are not funny.” Aizawa answered, huffing annoyed. Knocking Master just laughed at his reaction.
The restaurant was simple, neat and tidy. With an area of ten square meters and a few sets of tables and chairs, it was indeed a small, homely restaurant; curiously the plates listed on the wood tablets on the wall were priced in gold coins and crystals, but at the Owner’s imperious gesture, Izuku ignored it and sat at a table under a strange tree giving off a soft light...And if Izuku’s ears were not malfunctioning, a very faint chime-like sound whenever the wind from outside made its luscious green leaves flutter a little.
A Strange woman with jade skin and extremely long, silky black hair and black dress was sitting on top of a small boat resting in a corner of the restaurant and looking at him with unfazed eyes while she dangled her feet back and forth.
“W-Where am I?” he finally asked.
“My store.” the Owner answered, his voice coming from the small squared window connecting the kitchen to the main room.
“...Okay?”
“I am Bu Fang,” the guy added after a long silence, as if too lazy to even introduce himself.
“Bu Fang… No way…” Tamaki said with shock on his face. “If this is what I think it is…”
“You know them?” Nejire asked him.
“If I’m Right, Izuku’s going to have a powerful ally on his side.”
“How powerful?” Mirio asked.
He points to the three deities. “‘Them’ powerful.”
“Yeah, but we are merciful, that’s a plus on our side!” Joy said.
“We also know restraint. That Thing doesn’t.” Xara added.
“Hey, if you’re going to be the best, you have to go beyond~” Light stated, smirking.
‘PLUS ULTRA!” everyone shouted.
“Izuku Mid-”
“I know.” he cut him off.
“...How?”
“…”
“...Bu-san?”
“…”
“The System told me.” the man answered.
“The System?”
“This is the Gourmet System. You have been chosen to become the System’s Host in the Hero World and become the God of Cooking of the Hero world.” a metallic voice resounded inside the store.
Tamaki shot up, pointed to the screen, awe on his face. “I knew it, Izuku is getting the power from one of my favorite stories~ “Gourmet of Another World” ~!” He looked like he was a kid in a toy store, seeing his favorite thing.
“Is that like the manga, “Restaurant to Another World” ?” Denki asked, looking lost.
“Before you answer, I’d like to introduce my two partners,” Light stated. “And no worries, they’ve been watching, so you don’t have to stop in the middle of the show.” Just then, two beings walking in from the shadows. “I’d like you to meet Gaia, Mother of Earth, and the one who created [The Gamer] of her world, and the Gourmet System, they have a different form, so they can be seen without people going mad.”
Gaia looked like a mother figure that had plants around her body to look like a dress. Her eyes were closed, but gave off the sense she was watching even with them closed. Her hair was that of different vines from all over the world, with flowers growing on them.
The Gourmet System looked like a mass ball of different color energy, forming from one color to the next, giving off a rainbow color to them. They almost looked like the Kaleidoscope.
Gaia looked at the three. “Thank you for having us Light~” she thanked, her voice mature and full of warmth.
“It is no trouble, Lady Gaia,” Light stated back to her.
“The System can not see why there is the need for it to look like a Kaleidoscope,” The Gourmet System stated in its robotic tone. “Could you have not chosen a different form?”
“It is to not have their brains melt.” Joy answered.
“ The System fails to see why this should be an issue.”
“Do you want to fry your new host?” Light asked him. “I think Gaia would be upset to have to fix him before he gains, [Gamer’s Mind] ”
Gaia gave the ball a warning mother’s smile. “And you know I’m as strong, if not stronger than you are~”
“ The System finds this challenge illogical. The second Host Izuku will of course be safe. Others are not as important, unless said value is determined by the Host himself.”
“You still see them as hopeless, while I see them as a way to help him get stronger,” Gaia stated. The two looked like sparks were shooting at each other.
“Logic vs. Emotions,” Xara stated. “Those two never did get along at times.”
“We were planning an idea to have Shirou Emiya be our next host,” Gaia stated warmly. “You wanted to get back at the Alaya for having him lose his nature of the First Magic, by forcing it to mutate with Auther’s sheath.”
“ The System was okay with this until you went against the Harem. Hosts need good offspring, and more wombs is time-saving.”
“I wasn’t against it,” Gaia stated. “I just don’t want girls that want to use him as a tool. Heavens, that’s as wrong as you can make it. Alaya did it to him already to make him her puppet… Says she does it for humanity's safety… but she only wants her ideal of Humanity… Do you want him to be like those versions of himself, System…?”
“ The Host’s safety is paramount. Of course the System would erase any pesky Entity attempting that. Deity or Demonic.”
“Good you agree~ She’s messed up his birthright, I will not let him be a puppet to her. I will let him have the First Magic. Will you help me with that, System?”
“ The Request is acceptable. Once done here the System will offer its assistance for the new Host.” the System answered.
The System let out a tendril of rainbow color, for the two deities to shake hands.
“Will you mind if Zelrich and Merlin help? They’ll butt in anyways.”
“ Only if the person known as Merlin stays quiet the entire time. ”
Light coughed, getting the two’s attention.
“Girl and… Stuff , can we get back on topic?” Joy asked.
“Yes,” Light agreed. “What do you two think of this Izuku?”
“ This Izuku shows enough potential to become a Host as well, once done here the System will test him. ” the thing answered.
“Yes~” Gaia agreed. “He will do wonderful as a new [Gamer] ~”
“Then we’ll give him our blessing after this,” Xara stated.
“Why me?”
“ Because it’s logical. A Linchpin is perfect Host material as Fate protects them .” System answered.
Gaia nodded in agreement. “Yes, I've seen what you can do, and you are the best choice.”
Izuku only blushed, holding his head in his arms.
Gaia giggled while the System just floated to join the other three. Gaia joined in as well.
“What it said.” Bu Fang added while delivering a plate of braised meat to the boy.
“What is the System?”
“The System is the System. It will aid the new Host in his mission to become the God of Cooking of the Hero world.
You will be given a Restaurant to manage, a training regimen to follow and Missions to complete to further your growth.
The closest similarity the Host can use to help understanding is to follow the logic of what you call ‘Videogames’: Each Yen you will gain will be translated into Experience Points, as you ‘Level Up’ your body, spirit and senses will become stronger and you will be permitted to use better Ingredients from other worlds and better Equipment from one of the various ‘God Of Cooking Sets’ of other Worlds.
Host Bu Fang has already ascended to the title of ‘God Of Cooking of the Fantasy World’, it is now the turn of Host Izuku to Ascend.” the metallic, gender-less voice of the System explained.
“Is that what you were going to tell us?” Denki asked Tamaki. “Or what the story was about?”
“Basically…I just wasn’t done reading it though…So, no spoilers, please?”
“I don’t think there will be,” Melk stated.
“I think this is more on this Izuku’s story,” Tina stated.
“That’s fine then.” he stated, letting out a sigh of relief.
“Why? And Why me?”
“Because the System deems you worthy and because every world needs a God of Cooking.”
“I see...did you really say Ingredients for other worlds?” Izuku asked, shocked.
“The Best ones.” Bu answered while serving him the meat.
“At the current Level, Host Izuku will only be able to utilize Ingredients from his original world unless specifically asked by the System to use Ingredients from other worlds. The System will take care of delivering Ingredients and Instruments. Host can rest assured, nobody will find anything out of the ordinary. Host Izuku only needs to focus on cooking and furthering his skills as a Chef, the System will take care of all the rest.”
“The rest?”
“Equipment, Security, Ingredients, Location and everything else.”
“Security too?”
“A Whitey will be already waiting for you in the new Restaurant along another Blackie.”
“Uh?”
“A robot and a Lord Dog.” Bu Fang answered while pointing at the tall robot with a protruding belly behind him and at the very fat dog sleeping outside.
“A free baby!? Can I disassemble it?!” Mei asked immediately.
“No…” the System stated, making her pout.
“Ah, come now dear, let her have one to test out,” Gaia stated, being motherly to Mei.
“ Denied. The schematics of a Whitey are reserved. ”
“What if you test her to see if she’s worthy?”
“... Later. IF the Host requests it. ”
Mei turned to him,giving him the full force puppy eyes look. “Please Muscles~? I would be so happy~”
“O-O-Okay. I-I will ask.”
“Can you ask for me as well?” Melissa asked as well.
Izuku sighs. “I’ll check as well…”
“Not any normal dog. They asked the most vicious of this Lord’s Sons to play security. Eh! They really want you to be safe!” the Dog answered with a deep, masculine and cultured voice worthy of a King.
“So...So I just have to focus on cooking?” Izuku asked.
“Isn’t that what a Chef is supposed to do?” Bu asked back.
“I want to bring smiles to people with my food, to make them happy…Not just cooking. I want people to enjoy my dishes enough to brighten their day.”
“Well said.” the man answered with a small nod of approval.
“Very well said!” Setsuno approved, nodding.
“Yes!” Komatsu echoed with a wide smile.
“Uh… No one is going to point out the talking dog…?” Mineta asked.
“Eh,” Denki shrugged. “Pass it off as a Quirk.”
“Even just to avoid headaches.” Sero added.
“I do think it would be a nice pet to have,” Jurota stated, fixing his glasses. “I feel like they’d be good conversationalist.”
“Then Host Izuku, please prepare for your Test!” the System said.
“Test?”
“In one year the System will test you, should you pass, you will be formally recognized as a Host of the System and be given the Restaurant and everything else. In the meantime the System will take care of preparations and make sure nothing will interfere with the Host should he pass the Test. Work hard, young man!” the voice declared.
“I can see why you said they’re really harsh,” Aizawa stated. “I like them more already.”
“ A Test of worth is Logical. Wasting resources and Time for an unworthy Host is counterproductive .” System answered.
“It is irrational for that, yes, I agree,” Aizawa agreed, nodding his head.
“A match made in grumpy heaven.” Mic commented.
“What was that…?” both asked, unamused by Mic’s comment. Mic just gulped in fear.
“LET’S CONTINUE, PLEASE?!” he shrieked.
Jiro covered her ears, glaring at him. Mic just looked sheepish.
“…”
“This may be your last chance before losing another dream.” Bu tried saying.
“My last chance?”
“So I was told. They will try to make your dream impossible back home, but by personal experience, I can vouch that the System can help. Whenever it is not acting too stingy or demanding.”
“My last chance to be a Chef...I...I’ll do it!”
“Good. Congratulations.”
“I’ll become a damn good Chef again! I did it once as Zaus, I can do it again as Izuku!” Izuku said while taking a bite of the so-called ‘Red Braised Meat’ dish he was served, and as everything faded away, the boy had only one thought crossing his mind.
“Goddamnit, this tastes amazing!”
When Izuku said that, the meal he tried appeared in front of everyone. “I know this isn’t Izuku’s cooking, but I want to show how far he has to go. You don’t mind, do you, System?” Light stated, then asked The System.
“ Acceptable. Contrary to what is cooked by Host Izuku, Host Bu Fang cooks with a different method that makes consuming his food inadvisable for people of a different worlds. The System will remove that issue. ”
They all took a bite of the ‘Red Braised Meat’ and were amazed by it.
“This is surprisingly good! I am impressed, that boy is indeed a master chef.” Setsuno admitted, extremely impressed.
“Man, if this is how far Midoriya has to go, it’s going to be hard…” Tetsutetsu stated in awe.
“I bet he’ll make it,” Monoma stated, taking another bite. “He’s proven himself time and time again.”
“...”
“What?”
“Sorry, it’s that… Nice You is still a novelty.” Tokoyami admitted.
Monoma huffed, sticking his nose up. “I can be nice if I want to, I just like to get people riled up to make them go all out~”
“And there's the Monoma we know,” Rei stated, with a cheeky smile.
Real World - Midoriya Household -
BANG!
The four adults jumped in fright as the bedroom door was kicked open by Izuku as he marched towards the stove with a determined expression.
“Icchan!”
Some in the audience jumped in surprise as well.
“Come on! I don’t like being jump-scared by a door!” Setsuna said with a whine.
“Hey, it was unexpected,” Sato stated. “You tend to jump when something unexpected happens.”
“...I’ll be a Chef, even if I have to go against God himself to do it!” the young man declared while turning-on the stove and grabbing the knives and pans the guys of I-Island created for him.
“It will be hard, you know?” Saito said, sad.
“Then watch and be amazed!” Izuku answered, smiling in determination as a fat salmon appeared in his hands.
“Uhu?!”
‘It really happened, I asked for the salmon I was tasked with preparing and it appeared. It means that the System really exists…I have one year to prepare for my Exam. I can’t fail!’ Izuku thought once he’d studied the perfect example of Salmon in his hand and the recipe that had been downloaded inside his head as the first exercise for his new training regimen.
“That is the System too?” Nighteye asked, eyes widened in shock.
“ Correct. Every Host has the power to connect with a Dimensional Storage offered by the System. Able to hold all they need indefinitely. ” the System answered.
“Sounds almost like the [Inventory] of [The Gamer] ,” Gaia stated. “Anything can be put in it, and be just as fresh as it was put in.”
“ Each User or Provider can give that power a name they prefer. The System creates a fold in Reality to use as a storage by the Host without Time and Space getting in the way.”
Gaia looked impressed. “Useful~”
“Do the Laws of Physics mean so little to you all?!” Tenya asked, actually sounding offended at the idea.
“... We’re gods…” All five stated flatly, yes even the System.
“They got you there Iida…” Ochako stated, rubbing the back of her head, sheepishly.
Apparently the System had a very strict set of requirements for its Acceptance Exam, one even he as Zaus or Setsuno herself would have been hard pressed to meet, and Izuku had only one year to meet said insane criteria, along a series of Techniques/recipes he was supposed to master before the Exam came, and He won’t slack off!
“Watch me, you fools out there! I was the King of Chefs once, now I will Ascend again to the top even without a Quirk!” With a knife twirling at high speed in his hands, Izuku started cooking with a fervor even superior to his previous life as Zaus.
Behind him, Saito, his parents and the old man watched in awe as Ingredients kept appearing in his hands out of thin air for him to prepare, along dishes of insanely-high Quality being prepared at high speed by him.
“...No tastes?” Pony asked.
“Not this time, soon.” Light answered.
“Next cooking, promise.” Xara added.
One Year Later
Day of the Recommendation Exam for Momo and ‘Gourmet Exam’ for Izuku
Yaoyorozu House – Kitchen -
It had been a tiring year for the boy, an insane year of sleepless nights where he would revisit whatever memory as his life as Zaus he could call upon together with the encyclopedia-worth of basic knowledge the System pretended him to Master and Memorize to prepare for his Test.
“... Why does this feel familiar…” Izuku asked, remembering his training with All Might.
“Because you are being dumped head-first into a GIANT mountain of info and exercises and left to figure things out by yourself.” Nana answered.
“...But it worked…” Toshinori muttered with a guilty voice.
He was hit over the head by Gran Torino and Recovery Girl.
Izuku’s life had thus been reduced to a very strict schedule: Get up, Breakfast, Cutting Training, High School, Lunch, Carving training, Homework, Cooking Lessons with Rei Yaoyorozu (If it was Monday) , Seasoning Training, Dinner, Meditation to recover Zaus’ memories/ Special Cooking Techniques Training , sleeping. Rinse and repeat every single day.
And each and every training exercise came from the strict guidebook the System gave him, and every single exercise was ALWAYS done in live streaming so that Hisashi and a couple of trusted pals his father’s Boss hand-picked could study him, because apparently what were ‘Normal Skills’ for a Chef like Zaus, in Izuku’s original world were... Absurd , to say the least.
The boy was unaware that I-Island had taken an unhealthy interest in him, and knew even less of how ‘Influential’ the guys in those secret labs actually were.
“So he is mimicking Komatsu’s own typical day,” Melk said, chuckling.
“I just want to get better,” he sated, pouting at his wife.
“Me too! I do the same!” Izuku confirmed.
“You two REALLY need to learn how to relax.” Mina answered.
“Hey, we have to work hard to keep up with everyone,” Izuku stated.
Komatsu nodded. “You try keeping up with him,” He stated, pointing his thumb at Toriko.
“Or to be worthy of being his successor.” Izuku added, pointing his thumb at All Might.
“Now we put the pie in the heated oven, and we wait.” Izuku instructed while closing the oven front panel to look at the raw dessert bask in the angry-red produced by the heat inside the thing.
“I am so nervous!” Rei admitted while nervously patting the flour from the apron she was wearing.
“You were amazing during preparation, Rei. I never helped you, you did it all alone!” the boy answered with an encouraging smile.
“Except when I almost used salt instead of sugar…” the woman said, sighing.
“Beside that,” Izuku conceded, sweat-dropping.
“Melk almost did the same once.” Komatsu admitted with a fond smile.
“I WAS JUST NERVOUS! It was my first time cooking for you!” Melk shouting, her face bright red.
“And sometimes, people will put small printed labels on items,” Momo stated, knowing from time to time she had to squint her eyes to see.
“I did see that happen too, that is why where I work labels are big.” Komatsu answered.
“I will make the labels on the jars bigger still, don’t worry.” Takeshi, the personal Chef of the Yaoyorozu family, conceded while rolling his eyes.
“And I almost forgot to put the sliced apples in it…”
“That too doesn’t matter.”
“And-”
“Let’s not focus on that! You made a wonderful pie to celebrate Momo’s passing her Test, and you did it all alone! When she comes back, she will find your very first dish waiting for her.” Izuku forcefully cut the woman off before she could start a new downward spiral of depression about her lackluster cooking abilities.
Jiro looked at Momo. “... I think I’m starting to see where you get your doubt from…”
“It does run in the family, in a way.” Momo admitted, sighing.
“Hey, you do your best,” Izuku stated.
“Take a room you two,” Mineta hissed.
“What about No. ” Ochako hissed.
“Are you sure she will pass?” Takeshi asked, unsure.
“We are talking about Momo here, if she doesn’t pass, who will?” Izuku answered.
“You hold my daughter in high regard, don’t you?” Rei asked with a devious smile.
“She has a very sexy brain, more I won’t say.” Izuku, overly-focused on cleaning the kitchen top they worked on, answered without looking at the woman.
“Oh-Oooh!...Only her brain is sexy?” Rei pushed forward, her smile predatory.
“I won’t confirm nor deny that your daughter is also a very gorgeous young woman, my lips are sealed and no amount of nagging will force me to talk!” he answered, flashing her a challenging smile.
“Do not underestimate my Nagging Powers, boy! No secret remains so if I , Rei Yaoyorozu Nee Katsuragi , want to know them!” the woman replied haughtily.
Izuku and Momo were blushing madly at what was said on the screen.
“Is it me or the air got heavy all of a sudden?” Mic asked.
“Mic, hush. Don’t make sudden movements…” Aizawa whispered in alarm.
“Hide behind me, Komatsu…” Melk suggested once seen the ANGRY looks the girls sent Momo.
Ochako didn’t know whether to be happy for Momo or jealous of her.
“You are welcome to try…” Izuku’s answer faded into a whisper once he heard a gender-less metallic voice ring inside his head.
“One year has passed. Host please get through your Initiation Test right now.” the System said.
“Right now?!” he asked.
“Izuku? You okay?” Rei asked, worried at seeing him pale to unhealthy levels.
“Icchan? What’s wrong?” Takeshi also asked, just as worried.
“Right now, Host. Please move behind the counter and prepare the required dishes following the recipes provided.” the System answered.
Gaia looked at the System. “You have a bad habit of ruining the mood, you know that…?”
“ The System gave a time limit. The time limit expired and The System started the Test, that is all.”
“She is not wrong.” Aizawa answered.
“Shota stop siding with the Eldritch Abomination.” Nemuri hissed.
“Why? He and I see eye to eye?”
“Eye to billions of eyes.”
“Joy, this is not the moment.” Light answered.
“I... Uhm ...I was wondering if I could prepare something myself to celebrate…” Izuku asked with a forced smile.
“You forgot to get a present for Momo-chan, didn't it?” Rei asked, smiling mischievous.
“Y-Yeah. S-So I was wondering if I could prepare your dinner myself...A-A-As a present. S-She will surely be very hungry after using her Quirk to pass the Test.” Izuku answered.
“Oh! Do you mind, Takeshi?”
“...Nah! Fridge is full to the point of bursting, if neither you or Mister Saito mind, I can sit one dinner out for once.” the family Chef answered, shrugging.
“Good save there Midoriya,” Kosei complemented.
“Good way to hide your being tested by… That .” Kinoko added, pointing to the System.
“And it helps you wooing your future girlfriend.” Toriko added.
“Kyaah!”
“TORIKO-SAN!” both Izuku and Komatsu yelled as one.
“Well one of them~” he added with a cheeky smile.
“Damn right!” Toru and Yui admitted, shameless.
“UNFAAAAAAAIR!” Mineta howled in insanity.
“T-Thank you!” Izuku answered with an overly-elated expression that made both adults laugh.
Tying a green bandanna on his head, the young man started collecting Ingredients from the giant fridge, although from his point of view, the stuff he was about to cook was FAR from normal.
From Izuku’s point of view -
As soon as he tied the bandanna on his head, the kitchen of the Yaoyorozu family disappeared and an endless white space appeared around Izuku; nothing beside the cooking area prepared by the System and a giant fridge was there, the young Chef was alone in the middle of a pure-white Nothing.
The Test was simple: ‘Prepare a Full Course Menu’ , Meaning:
Hors d'Oeuvre
Soup
Fish Dish
Meat Dish
Main Course
Salad
Dessert
“ WOOOOO! I can’t wait! That will be nice to eat!” Toriko exclaimed in happiness.
“Bwahahaha! Some good food finally,” Zebra added, smiling like a psycho.
All the Heroes and Hero students looked up in hunger.
“Will we try it all?” Tetsutetsu asked.
“Of course.” Light answered. “Both normal and special.”
“Special? As in Special Preparation Ingredients ?!” Komatsu asked immediately.
“All of them are.”
“I can’t wait!”
“Please prepare the First Dish: Hors D’Oeuvre. Ingredient: Puffer Whale ” the System asked.
“ Puffer Whale ...An Ingredient from the Gourmet World of Zaus…” Izuku muttered in dread as a small and long pure-white fish appeared on a plate in front of him.
A Puffer Whale was a deep-sea fish normally around six meters in length, but as it switched habitat and moved deeper underwater, the water pressure of the sea would compress its body to the size of a normal puffer fish.
It was a small, pudgy-looking white fish with a round body, thin fins, small beady eyes, and large blue lips.
As a result of the deep pressure, the tastiness of the fish would become highly concentrated but would also cause the huge amount of waste produced by its body to become highly concentrated as well, forming what was known as the fish’ 'poison sack' .
“That thing is poisonous?!” Mina asked.
“Extremely so, and yet in the Black Market badly-prepared Puffer Whales with the body already ruined by the poison are still sold, it is still so delicious people are ready to die to eat it.” Coco explained.
“And he has to prepare it as the very first item for his test, System-san is merciless.” Komatsu commented.
“But it’ll be all the better when he does pass it~” Momo stated, looking ready to enjoy the food.
“Done properly, it tastes amazing, trust me.” Toriko said.
Its poison sack resembled a small gooey purple blob whose position in the body constantly varied between Puffer Whales. When the fish gets startled, a chemical reaction would cause the release of its poison, causing its body to turn into a dotted dark purple color that shows off its intense toxicity.
Izuku watched the thing with scared eyes, because while he still had his Transmigration lifetime’s worth of knowledge as Zaus’, his original body was not as trained, as his trembling hands could testify.
“To ensure the Puffer Whale is safe to eat, before any further steps can be taken, someone with keen senses must first ascertain the location of the poison sack. Afterwards, extremely precise cuts must be made to open the Puffer Whale and reveal the poison sac, if the handling is off by even a millimeter the poison sack will instantly rupture and render the fish unsafe for consumption.” Izuku mumbled aloud while recalling word-for-word the teachings of Zaus’ old cooking teacher.
Complicating this step was the fact that the location of the poison sac was completely unique from fish to fish, meaning there were at least over a hundred variations of cuts needed to expose the poison sac.
Likewise the Puffer Whale's body was deceptively dense for its size due to the extreme compression it had undergone, making the precise knife work needed that much more difficult.
“I am glad to know that the people I taught how to prepare the Puffer Whale really decided to share the knowledge with their own students, I admit I feared those fools would have tried hoarding the knowledge.” Setsuno said in relief.
“You discovered how to do it?” Ibara asked.
“Among other things, I did give some contribution to the world of cooking.” the old lady answered, coy.
“She changed it forever,” Komatsu corrected her with an expression of awe.
“Hohohoho! Just a bit, maybe.”
“Hey, it’s helping that other me,” Izuku stated, smiling at her. “So thank you for the help~”
Once the poison sac was exposed, it could only be removed with bare hands, during which the sac must be constantly rotated whilst simultaneously removing the mucus membrane; it was no surprise that many Chefs of the Gourmet World put preparing that Ingredient on the same level of disarming a bomb.
“As an incentive for the future God of Cooking of the Hero World, Host Izuku will be permitted to use one piece of the ‘God of Cooking Set’ for the duration of this Test. Temporarily unlocking the knife of the ‘God of Cooking of the Abyssal World’ : The Silver Sea Dragon kitchen knife.”
“Uh?” What appeared in the young man’s hand was a humble-looking kitchen knife with a long and thin blade giving off a faint light similar to moonlight, both blade and the handle were made of pure-white bone, with the handle carved in a delicate recreation of dragon scales.
“Created with the bone of a one-thousand-years-old Silver Sea Dragon, the Goddess of the sea that rules unopposed the deepest oceans of the Abyssal World.” the System explained.
“And I can use it to cook?” Izuku asked.
“Host, the Dragon herself that was used to create the knife resides in another world and is a being that has ascended to Godhood. In this world the Host currently lives in, there is nothing that cannot be cut by this knife.”
“Holy… Is that true?” Mirko asked the System
“ The System doesn't lie. Each piece of every Good of Cooking Kitchen Set is indeed created with Divine parts and materials .” the System answered.
“Oh, yes. Bu Fang’s Wok was indestructible in the story.” Tamaki confirmed.
“I must see it!” Melk demanded.
“Only if Host allows it,” the System stated.
“Please?” Komatsu asked.
“I’ll ask…” Izuku stated, feeling like he was going to be saying that a lot.
“Nothing?” he asked, gulping.
“Nothing, its supreme sharpness will also count as a Test for the Host’ cutting and carving knowledge.”
“I...I will start then. I will prepare Puffer Whale Carpaccio .” Izuku answered, and loudly chose the recipe between the ones the System suggested for the Test.
“Good. Please start at once.”
Real World -
Rei and Takeshi were unaware of what Izuku and the System were talking about, they only saw the young man grab a fat fish from the fridge and start carefully palming it as if to study every inch of its body.
“He is treating it like a bundle of lit dynamite.” Rei muttered, unsure by the overly-focused light in Izuku’s eyes.
“I did the work of Puffer Whale myself. Lit dynamite has nothing on it.” Komatsu admitted, sighing.
“That hard?” Sato asked, surprised.
“One of the hardest things I did when I started traveling with Toriko-san and the others,” he stated firmly.
“The poison sack can burst just by blowing gently on it, having firm hands is a must.” Setsuno said.
All of them winced at the level of difficulty.
“He must really want to do a good job for Miss Momo.” the Chef answered, thoughtful.
“You don’t say…” the woman replied, smirking.
“Yes, he normally is at least a bit chatty when cooking, but now? He is so focused I think he wouldn’t notice if we shot him with a rifle.” the Chef answered, smiling just as mischievously.
In the meantime they watched Izuku finally open the fish belly to remove the guts inside with slow and very tense movements, as if actually afraid those innards would blow-up; in truth from his point of view he was actually managing to remove the poison sack from the special fish.
“...Since he is working so hard...Shouldn’t we also invite him and his mother? I would feel bad if he works this hard and doesn’t get a taste.” Takeshi muttered.
“...True. Pass me the phone, I will ask Saito-kun if he is okay with having two guests for dinner.” Rei answered after a short pause of thought.
“Sigh…” once the innards of the other two fishes as well went safely removed, they watched Izuku relax visibly, and start carefully removing the fins and head with a more calm disposition.
“Strange for the fish meat to turn gold in the real world.” Komatsu said.
“ The System values secrecy. Any Visual Effect produced by your world Ingredients or any other is immediately removed to hide the Ingredients’ Alien appearances. This is unless the Hosts ask otherwise.”
“What about worlds where that’s normal?” Mina and Pony asked.
“In those I guess they would, but in yours? Century soup produces an aurora, Jewel meat SHINES gold, Billion Bird’s Egg looks like molten gold. Is all this normal in your world?” Zaus asked.
“No,” they stated. “We were wondering if they hide it in worlds like that.”
“No, if it is something that can be common in a world, the System doesn't hide it.”
What the two did not know was that as soon as the poison sack and skin was removed, the System switched the fish that used to be in their fridge with the Puffer Whale Izuku was actually preparing, surprising the Chef with how fresh and gorgeous said fish flesh looked.
“Daaamn, that is one nice Ingredient, we got a good batch this time.” he admitted.
“Considering how much we spend every time you go out for groceries, it was a given!” Rei answered.
“Now the cutting…” they heard Izuku mutter while lightly raising the knife in his hand and…
“And?” Mina and Toru asked, leaning forward.
SWIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING !
“HOLY F***!” Both cursed in awe as a blurry of motion gave the impression the young man’s hand managed to split into hundreds of copies of itself to slice the fishes into hundreds of extremely-thin slices at every swing of the knife, so fast air itself went shredded.
Satisfied by the slices being all of the same thickness, Izuku dared to show a tiny smile while taking out two wide plates, and once gently slapped each and every slice of fish with the flat side of the knife, he composed the two dishes by positioning the slices like petals of a flower and with each layer alternated so to create the image of two giant pure-white translucent lotus flowers.
“There you are, Zaus-chan! The Hudred-Knives-in-one !” Setsuno said, laughing aloud.
All the hero’s jaws dropped at what happened.
“Woooooo!” Izuku gasped in awe. “Can you do that as well, Lunch Rush-san ?”
“... Eeeeehm….” was his only response. “Maybe… If I train…?”
Katsuki’s coughing fit sounded suspiciously like the word “ Bullshit. ”
He finished the two dishes by mixing olive oil, herbs, vinegar and lemon juice to season the carpaccio by gently drizzling the resulting aromatic oil all over it.
“Hors d'Oeuvre is ready.” Izuku muttered, elated, while adding a tiny pinch of pepper and rock salt and putting a single tiny cherry tomato carved into a rose in the middle of each plate.
“Wow, he turned a tomato into a rose...That’s not mere carving…” the family Chef muttered in bitter envy.
“Soup...I need to make the Soup next…” Izuku muttered while moving to grab a big slab of meat from the fridge.
“Please use this Boulder Armadillo meat to make the soup dish, and Host Izuku should remember the method the System taught him to tenderize its otherwise steel-hard meat into a dish good for human consumption.” After a Test about handling delicate Ingredients, it was time for the System to test the young Chef's knowledge in boiling and stewing.
Once removed the topmost layer of fat, Izuku moved the slab of meat on the chopping board and easily cut what to him felt like an ingot of steel into cute little cubes he then moved into a tall pot he filled in cold water.
“This knife is really sharp,” he muttered while putting the pot of water with the meat cubes on the fire to boil.
“Boulder Armadillo… Sounds like our Iron Turtle.” Komatsu muttered.
“The heck is an Iron Turtle?” Jiro asked, hearing him.
“A three meters tall carnivorous turtle with a skin tough enough to sustain continuous fire from a tank squadron. But once cooked properly you can use it to make a stew to die for!” Komatsu answered.
“Sounds like something that could help me,” Tetsutetsu stated, thinking it would help his Quirk. “I need iron for my Quirk you see.”
“ If this Izuku is recognized as a worthy Host, he will get access to those and many more Ingredients.” The System answered.
Tetsutetsu pumped his fist, muttering “yes!”.
“I sharpen them everyday, thank you.” Takeshi answered, puffing-out his chest in pride.
“Down with the Ego. What’s he doing?” Rei asked.
“He is blanching the meat, he covered it in cold water and put it on the fire, as soon as it will boil the meat’s scum will float to the surface like a foam, he will then skim that foam away, rinse the meat and use fresh water to repeat the blanching until all the scum is removed. Like that the soup will have clearer broth, so it will be more pleasing to the eyes.” Takeshi answered.
“Ooh! Nice!” the woman answered, intrigued.
In the meantime the two watched how once blanched, the small cubes of marbled meat got seared in olive oil and then gently braised with garlic and onions to then be submerged in a wine-based broth before being moved in the oven, where the meat would become meltingly tender.
“Two hours in the oven before it’s done…I can move to the Fish Dish in the meantime.” Izuku muttered, grimacing, as the next test was about Steaming.
Shoda looked lost. “Didn’t he make one with Puffer Whale Carpaccio ?”
“One is an Appetizer , this is a main dish for the menu. Those two things are different as an appetizer can be made with fish, meat, vegetables or even fruits.” Izuku answered the 1-B student.
“Huh… Who knew…?” he said, not used too fancy food.
“I am loving the smell of the food though~” Awase stated.
“Same,” Mt. Lady agreed.
The young man first squatted down and took out a few succulent fishes and various kinds of herbs and spices along with a bottle of white wine from the fridge and a few sheets of parchment paper from a near cupboard.
“The scales have to go,” Izuku muttered, and just like before, the kitchen knife in his hand moved at shocking speed to remove the scales on both sides of the fishes, bringing to light the pristine and unblemished meat under it.
Just as with the Puffer Whale, every time Izuku started preparing a dish in the white Nothingness that was the System’s Testing Ground , in the real world the Ingredients used were switched with those special Ingredients the System provided, everything without Rei or Takeshi noticing.
As the kitchen knife began to dance gracefully in Izuku’s hands, the blade made a clean cut on the fat fish's bellies, and with a swoosh, their fillet was delicately removed and set aside.
“The bones…” Izuku muttered as he grabbed a pair of pliers with one hand and used the other to gently slap on the fish meat with the flat side of the knife, and once heard whatever sound cue he needed, his hand started moving back and forth at high speed to remove each and every bone from the mount of fish meat in front of him and then separating its skin from its flesh once done.
He placed the meat into a porcelain plate and covered it with thin slices of herbs and spices.
“Spices…” Lunch Rush muttered while taking notes.
“Copying the recipe?” Nezu asked.
“Yep.”
“I can just give you it,” Zaus stated, smirking.
“Yes, please.”
Zeus holds out his hand for the notes, which Lunch Rush gives. He then writes it down at high speed, and gives it back. “Here you go.”
“Thank you,” he thanked, taking it.
“Cooking freaks…” Mineta muttered in disdain.
Once the stir-fried sauce and other side ingredients were prepared, the young Chef cut the various sheets of cooking paper into a heart shape.
“Oh, look...a heart...What a surprise!” Takeshi muttered with a knowing look.
“I know, who would have guessed he would have used a heart shape to prepare a dish for Momo!” Rei answered, just as amused.
Unaware of the two joking at his expenses, Izuku spread the paper wide open and went ahead to grab the skinned fish meat once finished spreading a good spoonful of the stir-fried sauce on the hearts, once placed the fish fillet above the prepared sauce he added few more strips of herbs on top of the fish fillets to completely cover them.
After that, he uncorked the wine bottle and poured a small glass of it over the fish’s meat, preparing to wrap it once using some egg white as glue as he slowly wrapped the paper inch by inch around the meat until a cute-looking paper ball emerged as the final product.
“Curious recipe.” Takeshi admitted, amused, and watched the various wrapped fishes being put inside a steamer and the thing added to the oven together with the still cooking stew.
“Almost done…” Izuku declared with a sigh, he was completely drenched in sweat, but the light in his eyes was still burning fiercely, he had many dishes still to prepare.
“How can he be that sweaty?” Kaminari asked, confused.
“Those are all Special Preparation Ingredients, cooking them requires an insane quantity of Stamina and concentration, and he seems to be infusing the dishes in Gourmet Energy too, that too must be draining him a lot.” Coco said with narrowed eyes.
“Gourmet Energy?” Ochako asked.
“The Power Source of the Gourmet Cells.” Sanni answered.
“Geez, is all your food this hard…?” Kinoko asked in shock.
“Oh, no. Some are even way harder! There are Ingredients that explode with the power of a grenade if handled improperly, others that require tens of years just to clean, some that melt even iron if cooked too long and many more. Those he is using are all easy ones. ” Setsuno answered.
“Shees! Your world sounds crazy…” Death Arms stated.
“It is, but that is also why Chefs in our world are considered even more valuable than Politicians or religious figures. Chefs turn nightmares into dream food for everybody.” Toriko answered.
Two Hours Later -
“I am home.” Momo declared with a tired sigh as she entered the huge house, she looked tired and emaciated, meaning that the Recommendation Exam forced her to give 110% of herself and pushed her Quirk, and so her own body, to the limit.
“WELCOME BACK!” To her surprise, not only her parents and the family Chef Takeshi were present, but Izuku and Inko as well, with the young man looking just as dead tired as she was.
“O-Oh! I-I did not know we had Guests! I am not presentable!” The poor girl said once seen her own disheveled look in a near mirror.
“It’s okay, Momo-chan! You have worked hard so it’s a given!” Saito answered while hugging his daughter as hard as he could.
“Come, I will help you freshen-up a little, like that dear Izuku will have enough time to FINALLY finish cooking.” Rei offered with a kind smile.
“Him?” Momo asked.
“I may have gone a little overboard, I hope you don’t mind.” Izuku answered, smiling weakly, he too looked pale and drained since the Main Course Dish he had been tasked with preparing demanded him to infuse it with the Gourmet Energy from the Gourmet Cells he brought back from his Isekai as Zaus.
Izuku considered cooking by infusing the Dishes with Gourmet Energy cheating, the System preferred calling it ‘Evening the Odds against Quirks’ .
“I-”
GORORORORORORORORO!
“Noooooooo!” Momo whined in horror.
“Oh come now,” Ochako stated, trying to comfort her. “It’s not that bad-”
Just then, Momo’s own stomach let out the same growl, causing her to blush madly.
“Food will arrive soon, have no fear. If not, I will prepare something myself, promise.” Izuku answered.
“THAT’S NOT THE ISSUE…!” she shouted in a moan of embarrassment.
“A grumbling stomach is nothing to be ashamed of! It can even sound cute!” he answered.
“Try to kiss her stomach, maybe it will calm down,” Zebra suggested, smiling cruelly.
“ZEBRA!” the other Kings yelled, appalled.
Momo went atomic, steam coming off her in waves. Izuku wasn’t doing any better.
Momo’s answer was cut short by the inhuman gurgling sound that echoed from her stomach, with her face burning bright red right after.
“I am so sorry! Please ignore that!” the young woman begged, mortified.
“It’s okay, for a Chef, that’s music to the ears.” Izuku answered, smiling gently.
“That doesn’t help!” Momo replied, distraught, and walked away behind her mother on the notes of everybody’s laughs.
Momo just culled up into a ball.
“It is not exactly wrong, we chefs do like hearing that, it means it is time for us to shine,” Komatsu explained.
“YOU’RE NOT HELPING!!!” Momo shouted at the chef.
“It’s okay, it’s okay.” Izuku offered, rubbing her back in small circles.
And the other girls HATED Momo’s shameless purrs and happy smile. Some thought it was cute though, and they thought they saw cat ears on her head.
“She is getting too many sweet moments.” Pony hissed in distaste.
“We will win in the end, she can get ahead a bit, but we will catch up.” Ibara answered.
“Uh…” Tamaki stated, getting the girls’ attention. “Didn’t we agree to share him…?”
“Share equally, yes. But if this keeps up Momo may become a Leader of sorts, and that is not good.” Itsuka answered. “Equality is a must in this case.”
“True… but she’s getting embarrassed the most right now…” he countered. “Doesn’t that balance it out? And would he do the same thing for everyone then?”
“But in exchange she gets cuddles!” Toru answered, whining.
“... Okay now you’re just grasping at straws there…” he stated flatly, with an anime sweatdrop.
Once everybody was seated, Izuku helped Takeshi serve the various dishes he made for his test, having been informed by the System that those were indeed the same plates he prepared for his Test and was now free to eat as his prize. And apparently, another prize was being able to use Puffer Whale as an Ingredient even without the proper Level.
“Host has passed the Test with a final score of 100%. Congratulations! You are deemed worthy of becoming a Host of the Gourmet System, your journey to become ‘The God of Cooking of the Hero World’ will start tomorrow at the delivery of the Restaurant. You will be given the precise address tomorrow and will find everything ready for use and the Restaurant already decorated and furnished to your specifications, congratulations! Your path to greatness is now open! Work hard, young man!” the System declared with a happy sounding fanfare once every dish had been brought to the table.
Everything was simply amazing: the raw fish of the carpaccio had a slightly-springy texture that made it bounce lively a little at each bite, with the meat seemingly never losing taste no matter how much one chewed.
“Time to eat, kids! Fooooood’s heeeeeere!” Joy declared, summoning the entire full course menu for everybody. Normal and Special.
“Oh good, a snack~” Sunni stated, looking happy.
Mirko looked at the two full course meals. “I don’t know which one of the two to choose to start to eat…”
“Okay, when you guys eat, I want you to tell me which dishes are the normal one, and which are the Gourmet world ones, winners get prizes,” Xara challenged.
“Ooh boy! I like this! I like this a lot!” Toriko admitted, pumped-up.
“What is the prize?” Monoma asked.
“Random for each person,” Gaia answered.
“Oh, no…HYPE! My only weakness!” Setsuna said in horror.
“Holy...You improved again…” Inko said in awe.
The stew had a dense broth that felt like silk while traveling down one’s throat and the meat had turned from hard as steel to buttery-soft to the point of melting on the tongue, filling the mouth in thick meaty aroma at every bite.
Same goes with the paper-wrapped fish mixing perfectly the gentle taste of fish with the astringency of the wine or the giant steak right after, a steak that while very thick and resembling a piece of marble thanks to it’s thin lines of fat, was instead perfectly cooked to be juicy and tender.
“You still up to challenge him, Takeshi?” Saito, uncaring of his mouth being completely covered in oil, asked with a smirk.
“F*** no!” the family Chef answered from the kitchen counter while wildly shaking his head, causing a new round of laughs to ring around the main table.
“Can’t blame him…” Rush admitted, bitterly.
“... Sorry….” Izuku apologized.
“Don’t, it’s both humbling and inspiring. A worthy opponent helps you grow faster.”
Izuku smiled. “Thanks.”
“Still no idea which one is the Gourmet world one?” Knocking Master asked with an amused smirk.
Jiro thought about it. “I think I might know,” she stated. Just then a pen and paper popped out for her.
“Please write your answer and name, and after we have everyone, we’ll call the winners,” Light stated.
“I’m so going to guess it better than you other chumps.” Katsuki said.
Jiro rolled her eyes, and wrote down her answer, 1: Gourmet World food, 2: normal food. It then flew to the deities.
Others started to eat their food as well, loving it all, and wrote down their answers as well.
“Okay so everyone has given their answers,” Gaia stated smiling. “And we have our winners. Izuku, Katsuki, Jiro, Momo, Itsuka, Reiko, Lunch Rush, Aizawa, Tamaki, Nejire, Mirio, Hitoshi, Mt. Lady, Kamui Woods, Death Arms, Sir Nighteye, Eri, Kota, Hound Dog, Midnight, Melissa, David, Mei, Smipe, Toriko, Sunni, Zebra, Coco, Komatsu, Melk, Ren and Tina.”
“We’ll start with Jiro,” Xara stated, summoning a Flying V guitar. “This is Clementine, from the Brutal Legend univers. This guitar can summon fire and lightning when played, and has other powers that it can do when played.”
Jiro looked at this guitar in awe. “Y-You’re really giving me this…?”
“I think Eddie would love a rocker girl like you to have it and use it to make awesome metal music,” Xara stated. “I’ll give you the chords for the summoning and empowering later.”
"For Ren, spices throughout the multiverse," Light stated, summoning a spice rack that had hammer space in it. Ren’s jaw dropped to to floor in awe.
“For Tina, an indestructible camera and mike set that you can use in any environment,” Gaia stated, giving her them. She looked like she hit the jackpot.
“For Snipe, Fortune's Rail Gun and Ocelot’s Revolvers from the Metal Gear universe,” Joy stated, summoning them for the gunslinger.
Snipe whistles. “Nice~ These will come in handy for work~”
“The Systems unwillingly gives Melk and Mei the blueprints of how to make Knives and Untensils of the God Set, and the workings of Whitey,” The System got out, sound like it didn’t want to do this. Both girls looked in awe at the blueprints they got.
“Was that so hard?” Gaia asked.
“Yes…”
“You lost the bet saying they wouldn't get it right,” Xara stated.
“For Melissa, the blueprints of Tony Stark's Armors, Arc Reactor, and Element he created for the core,” Light stated, summoning them.
“So many babies to build~!” Mei shouted in glee.
“For Momo, the chemical formulas for other minerals thought the multiverse,” Gaia stated, summoning a tablet with every known item in the multiverse.
“For Midnight, a Kamui from the Kill La Kill universe,” Joy stated, a uniform falling on the woman's lap.
“Not really that special looking,” Midnight stated, not really impressed.
“Oh, you’ll see what it can do when you test it~ The only caveat is that it’s very M-18. VEEERY Stripperrific.” Joy said, looking a little too happy.
Midnight actually looked like she wanted to try it on. “Not now…” Aizawa growled at her. She just pouted.
“For Komatsu, any one free food item in the multiverse to use in a dish,” the System rewards a coupon falling on his lap.
“For Toriko, a travel pass through the multiverse to gain food ingredients for your chef friend,” Light summoned an inter-multiver passport.
“Alright, new food to try out~!” Toriko roars in joy.
“Sir Nighteye, you get the ability to alter the future when you use your Quirk,” Xara stated, snapping his fingers, and Nighteye clutching his head.
“For Zebra, the power to summon any animal he’s eaten to be summoned as a familiar,” Gaia gave. “You can also set them free to bring back animals you made extinct as well~” Zebra just shrugged.
“Izuku, you will have the God Knife piece of the set unlocked,” the System stated, shocking Izuku.
“For David, technology blueprints from the multiverse that can help in the medical field,” Light gifted him, the blue prints appearing.
“For Sunni…Is a skin forever perfect good enough for you? Unblemished, smoother than silk. Forever.”
“Yes, that would be enough for me~”
“For Coco, poisons and cures from all over the multiverse to add,” Gaia gifted. Coco just took the case that was given to him, nodding.
“For Aizawa, the strongest coffee a human can drink,” Xara gave to him. Aizawa gave him a flat look.
“Don’t try me. I will drink that.” he answered.
“Tamaki, a full multiverse collection of Chineses Stories that’ll keep adding to itself,” Gaia gifted, summoning a bookcase that had hammer space and a device for the book he wanted to summon to read.
“Only the good ones.” Joy added.
“OH THANK GOD! No more trash novels!” Tamaki yelled in relief.
“For Kota, two signed action figures of Water Hose that your parents wanted to give you for your birthday before they passed…” Light summoned two action figures of Water Hose, and gave them to Kota. They read, ‘To Kota, so you’ll always have a part of us looking over you, always~’.
Kota started crying tears of happiness and sadness. “Mom… Dad…” He hugged the toys, feeling their love from them. “Thank you…” Everyone smiles at the boy.
“For Eri, adoption papers, fully signed for her to be with the Midoriyas,” Xara summoned said paper, making her Eri Midoriya now. Eri had the biggest smile on her face.
She then hugged the two Midoriyas. “Papa~! Grandma~!”
“Good to have you, Eri-chan.” Izuku answered, hugging her back just as hard.
Inko hugged the girl as well.
“For Nejire…” Light started then stopped. He looked at the others. “What should we give her?”
“A D&D full game kit and books?” Xara asked. “She is creative…”
“Oh, oh, that sounds fun~” Nejire stated, and said TRPG Kit and Books appeared on her lap, all latest editions.
“For Lunch Rush, cookbooks from all around the Multivers,” Xara stated, giving the cooking hero multiple cookbooks from all around the multiverse.
“For Mirio, cloths that’ll turn intangible with you until you get your intangibility aura under control, and a joke book call, "How to not jump in front of bullets",” Joy gave him.
“I did it to protect Eri-chan,” Mirio stated, still smiling. “But it might be a fun read~”
“For Katsuki, some of the best hot sauces throughout the multiverse to help with your Quirk,” Gaia stated, summoning another hammerspace spice rack. “Careful, even for you, some may be a little too hot, read the warnings of how much to add for each one.”
“If any are as strong as what these guys tease in food is,” Katsuki stated, pointing his thumb at Toriko’s group, “I will. Don’t want to go too far in Plus Ultra.”
“For Itsuka, different fighting styles throughout the Multivers for you to study,” Xara gifted, giving her scrolls and tomes of different fighting styles, and a book on how to use Aura and Ki. She bows to them.
“For Reiko, all of the best horror stories and movies throughout the multiverse,” Light gave another bookcase/moviecase that had a hammerspace like Tamaki, same features as well.
“Oh~ I’ll love watching these~”
“For Hitoshi, you get a replica model of the Batman's utility belt, with all the bells and whistles to go with it, should help you keep up with the others,” Xara stated, summoning the belt on the boy’s waist. He also got instructions on what’s in what and how to use them.
“For Hound Dog, a book of the best counselor advice from the multiverse’s best counselors,” Gaia stated, giving him the book.
“May come in handy,” Hound Dog stated.
“For Mt. Lady, comics of all the most well known heroes that have growth and shrink abilities throughout the known Multivers,” Joy stated, summon tones of different comics and manga. She looked intrigued.
“For Kamui Woods, comics on some of the best plant manipulators abilities throughout the known Multivers,” Xara stated, summoning said comics and manga. One that had a lot more volumes was a manga series called Naruto.
“And finally, Death Arms, you get some of the best strength enhancing gear from the multiverse,” Gaia gifted, small armor piece forming on his body.
Everyone took some time to look over their new gifts. After a while, they decided to wait until the next break to use them, and continued the show.
“It’s a shame you still can’t find a Restaurant to work in, Izuku. Your Skills are simply unreal.” Momo said with a saddened expression while helping herself to more Seafood Risotto , Izuku’s Main Course of the System’s Test Menu.
“Actually...I may have found one.” Izuku admitted with a low voice.
“UH?!” the entire table uttered as one in surprise.
“Really?!” Rei asked.
“Apparently a business group is trying to enter into the world of restaurants to broaden their horizons and needed a young Chef to take care of cooking in their first restaurant. I apparently was deemed good enough and so they offered me the job, tomorrow they will call me and tell me where the restaurant is.” he explained while pulling out of his pocket the business card the System prepared for him to show if asked.
“Can I?” Saito asked.
“Sure!”
“... The System Incorporated ? Never heard of it. Do you mind if I dig around a bit? Just to be sure it’s not a scam.” he offered.
Gaia looked at the System with a dead pan. “... Couldn’t you come up with a better name for your company then that…?”
“ The people of that world have no knowledge of the System’s existence. Using a more complex name would have been redundant, thus illogical. And there are 23 different Corporations in that world possessing a name considered just as ‘Silly’ .” the Entity answered.
“Still, it’s just so bland…” Mina stated, unpressed. “You should be more creative at times~!”
“ The System operates at a level your mortal mind cannot comprehend. Why should the System do that then?”
“Because it sounds like a computer software company…” Juzo stated, with a flat look. “Not something for cooking…”
“ The System’s cover story is about Import-Export centered around food. Why are you asking? ”
“Just drop it, I fear that you will be blocked into an endless circle-jerking otherwise.” Vlad suggested with a sigh.
The students shrugged.
“Feel free to accept, Host Izuku. Everything has been taken care of.” the gender-less metallic voice of the System answered.
“S-Sure! At least I will be sure they are not trying to pull one on me.” Izuku answered.
“Good. I’ll keep this if you don’t mind then.” Saito answered while pocketing the plain business card.
“When will they call?” Momo asked.
“Tomorrow in the evening,”
“A bit too close, but I should be able to dig something up by then. Just in case we can accompany you, so you and Inko won’t go there alone.” Rei offered.
“Oh, nononono! I don’t want to impose!”
“No can do!” the woman answered.
“I am sorry, Izuku. My parents hardly stop when they set their mind on something, my apologies,” Momo offered with a small smile.
Sigh! “It’s okay…” Izuku answered, sighing in defeat.
“Let’s just focus on the dinner for now, Icchan. What about dessert?” Inko asked, trying to cheer her boy up.
“RIGHT! My Lemon Meringue Pie and Rei-san’s Apple Pie! I will take them here immediately!” the young man gasped in horror before hurrying back to the kitchen to take out the dessert.
Just then, both pies appeared in front of everyone.
“You want to test what your mom’s pie tastes like with some hard work?” Izuku asked Momo.
Momo took a gulp, a bit fearful, but took a bite of her mom’s Apple Pie. When she did, tears fell from her eyes. She could actually feel the love and comfort her mom put into it. “I-It’s actually good…”
She had the most blinding smile on her face, that made everyone look away, and a lot of the girls thinking, ‘She’s too cute!!! How can we compete against that?!’
They ate their pies, liking Izuku’s better, but liked Rei’s as well.
The Next day – Yavin Street -
Yavin street, also called ‘Gluttony Street’ as it housed the greatest ensemble of restaurant in the entire city, was a very long and straight street with restaurants of every type on both sides, from traditional Japanese restaurants to cheap sushi bars to Italian, Chinese, Mexican, American, Thai, Greek restaurants and so on so forth, it was said that if one wanted to eat everything planet Earth had to offer, they only needed to visit Yavin Street and just eat their way through it.
At number 4 stood a brand new restaurant called ‘Green Cloud Restaurant’ , a small restaurant with an area of twelve meters squared, neat and tidy, with walls painted pure white decorated with tiny cute green clouds and few tables adorned with comfy seats with plush emerald-green cushions; on the opposite side of the entrance there were two smallish trees framing the window connecting the kitchen to the main room and a dull glass panel acting as door to the kitchen. Two giant windows at both sides on the entrance made sure the people passing by on the street could see clearly everything that was happening inside.
From outside nothing looked out of ordinary, and even the other restaurants around and in front of the small new one seemed to accept its existence without too much of a fuss, partly thanks to the Chef being a well-mannered and friendly young man, but there were actually three strange things about the ‘Green Cloud Restaurant’ : its Chef was extremely young and talented, there was a strange tall robot with a plump belly and a shining bald head acting as security and a big black dog with luscious fur could be seen sleep in front of the restaurant, right next to the entrance door, at every hour of the day no matter what happened.
“So he has a guard dog too? He doesn’t look strong, though… Just lazy.” Kaminari said, unsure.
“Haven’t you ever heard the saying, 'Don't judge a book by its cover’?” Mirko asked the lightning boy.
He just shrugged. “I’ll believe it when I see it.”
“How much do you want to bet his brain fries from how powerful the dog is?” Jiro asked in a whisper.
“I will be honestly disappointed if the dog is not a Monster.” Shoto admitted.
“Same,” Zebra agreed.
Ding! Ding! Ding!
A tiny bell chimed happily from above the door as a new customer entered the small new restaurant.
“Welcome! What can I do for you?” Izuku, wearing a green chef attire, asked while surfacing from the kitchen to welcome the new Guest.
The Path towards becoming the King of Chefs once again was long, Izuku knew that, but he was ready to do whatever it took to reach his goal.
https://i.pinimg.com/736x/d2/0a/08/d20a0865e14f926695a47889599803f8.jpg
They were all shown what Izuku’s new restaurant looked like before the screen turned off.
“So what did you all think?” Light asked them.
“If that Izuku designed that restaurant, Mon Dieu, he has good taste!” Aoyama commented with a pleased smile.
“I agree, it has a nice serene atmosphere to it~” Sunni agreed as well.
“The food was amazing,” Toriko and Fat Gum stated, the two high fiving.
“I did like the gifts we got,” Jiro stated, getting nods from all the winners.
“That’s good,” Xara stated. “We’ll be taking a thirty minute break to get the next episode started, and have people do their business and try their new toys.”
Everyone nodded and head back to the lobby.
To be continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s the third chapter. What did you two think?
Rin: “I liked it, and the food we got. Also lover the new spices to test out~”
Joy: I am liking how this story is coming along, it manages to be both its own thing AND a reaction story, it has found the right balance between the two things, and I love it.
Speaking of, I was wondering if you could find someone to do a reaction to one of my other stories?
Joy: I can try, no problem. Maybe the ones that didn’t do one for mine, will make one for yours, you cover more Fandoms than me, so if we are lucky they will be interested in the thing.
Thanks. And on that, we’ll see you all next time.
Rin: “See ya~!”
Joy: BYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE - Inhale! - EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! And remember to leave a kudos too!
Yes, and we’ll see you all next chapter.
Please R&R
Notes:
(A/N 1) Not sure if this is a real thing… but it fits so well in their world, doesn’t it?
Joy: It does!
(A/N 2) I mean… I can’t be the only one to see it, am I?Links to my Co-Writer's pages:
https://archiveofourown.to/users/JoySeeker101/pseuds/JoySeeker101
https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4123328/
Chapter 4: Watching Episode Three, “Punishing Troublemakers”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the fourth chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me again is my friend and co-writer/author, JoySeeker101.
Joy: We are at the more relaxed chapter of the story, before troubles start piling-up for Izuku, the last moment of peace. XD
True. Izuku does seem like a trouble magnet.
Joy: It is part of his charm.
(Shrugs) So anyways. Ready to meet today's guest?
Joy: Of course! XD
Then please welcome Hitoshi Shinso.
Hitoshi: “Hey…”
Joy: A bit more alive, maybe?
Hey, he is like Aizawa, I think this is all we’re going to get from him.
Hitoshi: “I’m standing right here you know…”
Joy: Yes, but considering you usually exude the same Life of a mannequin, just like dear Suneater , it’s hard to not mistake you for part of the background.
Hitoshi: (Lets out a sigh) “Can I just do the disclaimer and get back to sleep?”
Go ahead.
Hitoshi: “Light/Xara and Joy here don’t own Gourmet of Another World, Toriko or My Hero Academia, please support the official release!”
Thank you, now, onto the story.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 4: Watching Episode Three, “Punishing Troublemakers”
(Meeting room)
All the girls and Tamaki were in the meeting room again, with Mei, Melissa and Kinoko joining them now.
“Sooo…We are all in this for the same boy?” Melissa asked, shocked.
“Tch! Shroom-tastic, I have either rivals or people to share my Porcine Prince with! You are not exactly leaving me any choice!” Kinoko added, huffing.
“Says the girl with the shrine…” Jiro stated flatly.
“That was supposed to be a secret! And even then, there is nothing wrong in talking about my day to some pictures of the guy I love I took in secret or smelling the MANLY SCENT of his body from the various shreds of his Hero Costumes I collected through the year before going to sleep! Nothing wrong!”
“... Girl… you’re starting to sound like a Yandere,” Pony stated, scooting away.
“A yandere would have killed you all. I just love my Izu enough to sneak into his room and sniff his pillow, nothing too extreme.” Kinoko answered.
“No, she’s a Goudere,” Mina stated.
“So she likes cheese?” Toru asked.
“No, that’s gouda.” Momo answered.
“A Goudere is an overachieving character who sees their beloved as their master and will do or obtain anything for them. They have a highly idealized image of their significant other and will stop at nothing to please their partner, no matter what they think. This can lead to funny and sometimes disastrous situations involving the cast.” Pony informed. “... I like anime…”
“...So Ibara is one too?” Setsuna asked.
“TOKAGE!” the christian girl hissed in horror.
“Can we please get back on track…?” Tamaki asked, trying to be the voice of reason again.
“Yes, please settle down everyone,” Momo agreed with the only (for now) boy of their group.
“Okay, I guess you were finalizing some ground rules while we were occupied elsewhere?” Melissa asked.
“Yes, were you told about what we went over last time?” Ochako asked.
“The basics: No Leaders, no hoarding, no tricks and only if Izu is okay with this …That’s the gist, yes?” Kinoko asked.
“And we all have to agree if anyone is to join, and we mean all,” Setsuna stated.
“...FINE! I will follow those rules…” Kinoko accepted with a grumble.
“Sounds reasonable, so I am okay with this.” Melissa added.
“I have seen you liking other girls to Kiniko, or are those looks at our rears in the changing room something else~?” Yui teased her classmate.
“I love everything pretty! That’s why I want a three-way with me, Izu and Reiko! ... Did I say it aloud?” All of them nodded, making the mushroom girl blush atomic red.
“... Well that was hot to hear…” Jiro stated, blushing a bit. Kiniko just slammed her head on the table.
“Well after that… confession…” Momo stated, trying to recover. “Does anyone have anything else to bring up?”
“Schedule? For any Group Project to work, a schedule is essential.” Melissa asked.
“I am sure both Momo and Itsuka can come up with something, they are good at organizing.” Setsuna answered, shrugging.
“I am, but I do not mind having others help me with ideas to add to it,” Momo stated.
“Managing free time, hobbies, dates… Intimacy and the like won’t be easy. But it is feasible.” Itsuka added.
“We’ll draw a schedule once we're done here then. When do we break it to Icchan that he has been chosen by all of us and can’t say no?” Itsuka asked.
“...MINA!” everybody said it as one.
“Ow, come on!” Mina pouted. “Why are you yelling at me…?”
“Nobody is yelling. We just elected you as the poor sod that will bring the good news to Icchan about his sparkling new harem.” Toru said.
Mina had a giant smile. “How should I do this~?”
“Up to you. You are on your own!”
“I’ll bring him to a club then~” Mina stated. “Anything else?”
“Nothing that comes to mind. Besides who will get his Firsts . But that can be decided at a later date.” Shinso answered.
Momo gave her a flat look. “Did that really need to be brought up…?”
“I know for certain Ochaco-san wants his V Card, she can have them all if you don’t care then.”
Ochaco pouted, but blushed. “... I just… I like him… ever since he saved my life…”
“We know. You keep saying that at every chance.” Tsuyu answered.
“Pot meet kettle…” Ochako stated dryly.
“True. No sense in denying that~”
The only indicator their words affected her was the blush on her face.
Momo sighs. “Anything else? Did anyone come up with a name for our group or anything?”
“Green Angels?” Melissa tried.
“That was already thought up,” Yui stated.
“Oh! Didn’t know that.”
“Green Tea Girls?” Ochaco said, smirking.
“Down with the Ego.” Reiko answered, rolling her eyes.
Ochako actually looked confused. “What do you mean?”
“Really? We KNOW your name and Izuku’s together forms the word Green Tea , don’t play dumb.”
“... This is the same girl that thought Deku was short for Dekiru…” Jiro reminded them.
“I really thought that was the case,” Ochako answered, face going nuclear.
“I see we don’t really have anything else to add. Any questions before we call this meeting to an end and rejoin the others?” Istuka asked. Everyone shook their heads no.
“Wait, has Mei said anything in this conversation?” Jiro asked.
“...So this place exists in another dimension? How does it work?” Mei was heard mumble to herself while she looked around.
“I don’t think she actually heard a word. But she IS open-minded, so…” Momo banged her gavel. “Meeting adjourned.”
______________________________________________________________________________
(Kitchen)
Izuku was in the kitchen again, but wasn't cooking, but was looking at his scarred wrist. “Can I fix my hand with food..?” he muttered to himself. He hadn’t thought about it, but now, after what he saw, he was considering it.
“If you want to, I do believe you can.” Zaus answered.
Izuku eeped in surprise, hiding his scars. “Z-Zaus-sensei! When did you-?”
“We are one, you can’t and don’t need to hide things from me, have no fear, I won’t judge.”
Izuku sighs. “Sorry… I just don’t want people to worry about me…”
“It’s not bad to ask for help, remember?” Zaus reminded Izuku.
“I know… but I’ve already got so much help…”
“Did you force them?”
“No, but-”
“Did you whine or begged until you got help?”
“No, but-”
“Did they help you willingly ?” Zaus asked.
“I…I think so?”
“Then up until now you did nothing wrong, but I respect your wish to continue on your own. It is up to you.”
“... Can you help me fix my arm…? Me and Eri’s?”
“Of course.” Zaus answered, smiling gently.
“Thank you. I’m sorry if I’m asking for to-” Izuku started, but was slapped over the head by Zaus.
“I already said yes. For the love of Good Food, you are not a bother to everybody around you! You are in dire need of some self-esteem, it’s baffling! I assure you that SHOULD somebody doesn't want to or be unable to help, they would say so! You just need to ask gently! So stop thinking so lowly of yourself, Acacia-dammit!”Zaus growled.
“Sorry… Years of bullying tend to make it hard to push past things…” Izuku stated, looking sheepish. “I’ve gotten better… I just… I feel like sometimes… I’m not good enough…”
“Yes, I noticed. For now let’s fix those scars, then…We’ll see.”
“So what are we making?” Izuku asked him.
“Something simple, just to not take away too much time should they decide to continue watching the other you.”
Izuku nodded, getting to work on making the dish.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Training Room)
Everyone that had gotten gifts that were used for combat and/or for their Quirks were in the training room to test them out.
“So I got a super guitar…I wonder if I can pair it with ny Quirk…'' Jiro muttered. Just then a sheet with all the powers of Guitar Solos and fighting moves appeared in front of her. “Neat! At least I won’t string at random!” She tested the one called “Battle Cry” doing all the cords and movements shown. When she did it, everyone who heard it felt like they gained a power boost for a short time.
“Eeehy! Life’s easier if you turn it into an RPG! THAT’S USEFUL!” Kaminari said, excited.
Jiro felt her Earjacks and saw they had the same glow as the other with their weapons and hero outfits. “This is useful.” She then just stumped a little tune…. Causing lighting to come down right in front of her.
“EEEEK!”
“Wo! Careful with that! We are not lightning proof!”
“I’m glad I did just a note then, that summons fire,” Jiro stated. She reads the sheet. “Oh. It only hurts those I consider an enemy. So no one will be hurt.”
“Convenient.” Katsuki said with a smirk.
“I’ll test out the others later,” Jiro stated, putting her new guitar on her back.
With Mirio, he was seeing if he could use his Quirk again, wearing his new clothes.
“Ookay…Test 1… Non Naked Run …Ready?” He asked.
“Can’t see why I have to be on Naked Duty, but yes.” Tamaki answered, bitter.
“Nejire is too taken with learning the rules of that tabletop game… and she is a girl, it would be awkward,”
“Fine, Fine. Go on.”
Mirio started to try and feel for the familiar effect of his Quirk, he then vanished in a blink, clothes included.
“... Mirio?” Tamaki asked, and as on cue his friend plopped out from the floor, still clothed.
“... Okay, this is working, I am still wearing everything. YES! No more letters of angry parents!”
“And you have your Quirk back as well,” Izuku stated, looking happy for his friend.
“All thanks to you! COM’ERE!” the taller young man said, and soon crushing Izuku in a bear hug.
“Let him breath, moron,” Tamaki said, huffing and yet showing a small smirk.
Mirio let him go, making Izuku take in deep breaths.
“Your life may have taken a strange turn, again, but this time I know only good things will come out. Please don’t ignore your new Gift, you have been given the keys for something Miraculous.” Mirio asked.
“I’m glad you're happy, I’m also working on something that’ll remove my scars,” Izuku stated.
“You sure?”
“Yes, they may symbolize how far I went, but… It’s stupid… I want a clean slate. Is it strange?”
“I think it’s rational, you’ll be able to use your arm properly,” Azaiwa stated.
“Sensei?”
“Yes, scars have a philosophical meaning, and can be a memento of important events and accomplishments. But between that and being in perfect form, for a Hero the latter is more important. You have trouble fully closing your right fist, that may hinder you and put innocent lives at risk. You will always remember how far you went, but you will need your body at 100% to go even further.” he explained.
Izuku looked at his arm, and then clenched it, a determined look on his face. “I understand.”
“Good. You may be a problem child, but at least you make up for it… Once or twice every blue moon.” Aizawa answered, nodding pleased.
With Kendo, she was training again with Knocking Master to improve her technique, and learn some of the other fighting styles she acquired.
“Good! You are getting the hang of it! I like working with the New Generation, you youngsters are full of energy!” the old man said, chuckling.
“... Then can you please stop sitting on my back and let me get up? You won, no need to rub salt in the wound!” Itsuka said, grumbling.
“Hohoho! Okay, okay!” He gets off her, letting her stand up.
“It still feels weird trying to do that, not bad weird, just… strange,” Itsuka stated. “Like I can feel everything around me at all times.”
“That means it’s working! You’ll get used to it at first, then it will become second nature, like breathing. To the point you will be able to do amazing things out of instinct, meaning way faster than thought.”
“Uh?”
“The brain wastes precious milliseconds to analyze and decide what to do. Instinct doesn’t.” Teppei explained.
Itsuka nodded. “I think I’ve heard of that from other masters as well.”
“Hehehe! Because it’s true and a nifty little trick to have up your sleeve,” Knocking Master answered.
Itsuka stretched to get her body better. “So, I was wondering if you could help with the other fighting styles I gained?”
“I don’t see why not~” Knocking Master started. “Be a good way to keep in good shape~”
“You are dead,” Teppei said in a deadpan.
“And that’s no excuse! Bwhahahaha!”
With Snipe, he was in a shooting range in the area, testing out his new firearms.
“Come on, baby, show me what you got…” he muttered, watching the small gauge displayed in the giant rifle scope.
BOOOM!
As soon as the charge was full and he released the trigger, the electromagnetic-charged bullet shot out, piercing the dummy and the block of concrete behind it like butter, exploding the block.
“... Holy hell, I am in love.”
“Glad you like the gift,” Xara stated, walking to him.
“Bullets must cost an eye of the head.”
“Not really, the internal battery is rechargeable, and I am sure Power Loader can produce the bullets no problem. IF you let him study the gun.”
“Oh! Okay! So I can keep it?”
Xara shrugged. “Sure, but don’t let Mei get to it or it may have extra fetters added on.”
“Girl will whine for a long time…Eh! That’s Power Loader problem, not mine!”
“How are the revolvers? To your liking?” The Nobody asked the hero.
“I like them~ Almost as good as mine~”
“That’s good.”
______________________________________________________________________________
(Forge/Inventing Room)
Melk, Melissa and Mei were in a room for forging and building equipment, and were ready to build and learn to forge Melk knives.
“Now, I know you can forge normal knives with your eyes closed. MELK Knives though are a whole different beast, and even for somebody as talented as you two are, it may take a while. You ready?” Melk asked.
“I want to make new babies!” Mei shouted, a crazed smile on her face.
“I am, Melk sensei~” Melissa stated, being respectful.
“Good spirit. Let’s start with the basics. Furnaces, temperature, hammering and of course, choosing materials.”
“But that’s boring!” Mei said, whining.
“Even if one of the metals explode if you hammer it the wrong number of times?” Melk asked, smirking.
“That’s better!”
“... Why do I feel like you like things exploding?” Melissa asked.
“It tells me that it needs improvement~!” Mei shouted.
“Or that you are a pyromaniac,” Melk answered.
“Libel! I am a scientist! The greatest!” Mei countered, and shrieked when Melissa chopped her on the head.
“I’ll keep her grounded. Promise.”
Mei just pouted at the two. “I’m not a little girl…”
“But you are as hyperactive as one,” Melk stated, with a cheeky smile.
“YOU CAN’T REST WHILE BABIES ARE TO BE MADE!” Mei shouted loudly.
Melk and Melissa covered their ears from her shout.
“You will sleep when needed.” Melk said.
“But-”
“NO BUTS! I am not your teacher letting you do as you please, young lady! We have a schedule and I will see it followed. No. Matter. What!”
Mei looked like she was told her puppy was killed when she was told that. “But… babies…”
“Discipline or nothing. If you don’t like my methods, that’s the door. We all deal in dangerous materials and inventions, and explosions are harmless in Animes only, not real life!”
Mei was fighting with her pride as an inventor or her willingness to learn something new. She looked like she was having an existential crisis. “But… babies… but new ways of making them… Sleep is for the unambitious… but if I don't learn this, I’ll lose out on something grand…”
Melissa looked to Melk. “I think you broke her…”
“Better her belief getting broken than somebody ending up dead because an invention she made while half-asleep exploded. I got this scar on my eye by not being careful with a knife…I went this close at losing an eye forever. Safety is not a joke.” Melk answered.
Mei slammed her head in the wall, hard, but no blood falling, causing the two girls to jump in startlement. “Fine…” Mei groaned out, her pride hurt. “I’ll follow your lead sensei…”
“Put it like this… Imagine how proud Izuku-san will be of you if you make him a perfect knife without incidents.”
Mei pouted at her. “No fair using Muscles against me…”
Melk and Melissa giggled at Mei, the two starting their lessons with Melk to make themselves new Melks of their world.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Weight Room Room)
Death Arm, Kamu Woods, Mount Lady and the Wild Wild Pussy Cats were in another training room that was for lifting weight instead of sparring or fighting. Death Arms was testing out his new power enhancing gear. He was lifting up dumbbells that were 1000 pounds, in each arm.
“ALRIGHT! LOOK AT ME! NEW RECORD! HA-AH!” Death Arms said in triumph.
Kamui Woods was trying out new ways with his Quirk to see if he could do what he read in some of the stories he read.
“So the guy would do this and it should…”
“Do you have to take those silly poses too?” Mt. Lady asked, laughing.
“S-Shut up! At least I’ll be able to be more useful than you, you giant wrecking ball! Have you even learned to shrink yet!?”
“Hehehehe! BEHOLD! MINIMIZE! ” she answered, turning rapidly into a miniaturized version of herself small enough to fit into a pocket, almost action figure size.
“... All luck.” Kamui Woods answered with vitriolic scorn. He then finished the hand signs and out came a Wooden Dragon flying right at Mt. Lady.
“ EEEEK ! Careful where you shoot that, you wooden maniac!” the woman shrieked, and avoided the attack by turning just smaller enough for the thing to sail above her head.
“Hey, you were a good target to see if it worked, your ego is as big as your giant form and all,” Kamui shot back. The two kept bickering at one another, both throwing attacks at times in anger.
“Either get a room or stop bickering!” Death Arms shouted in despair.
With the WWPCs they were training like old times. Mandely then stated. “I think I’m able to do two way communication with my Quirk now.”
“Nice! At least it’s useful now!” Tomoko answered.
“Why you!”
“Oh! I can see through walls now! NICE!” Ragdoll then added, smirking. “As well as locations of people through the Earth as well~ Like A sonic vibration~”
“... Naked boys?” Pixie-Bob asked immediately and forgot her own anger.
“Hormones down.” Mandalay chided both.
“I actually missed all this, you had lost most of your spark, Tomoko.” Tiger admitted with a loud sob.
“But now I am baaaack! Hahahaha!” the girl replied with a loud laugh. “I can even give locations to others to tell them where to direct people as well~! My Quirk is back, and stronger than ever~!”
“All thanks to our future husband.” Pixide-Bob said.
“PIXIE!” Mandalay yelled, outraged.
“Oh, don’t give me that, you want him as well!” Pixie stated. “Don’t deny it!”
“THAT’S NOT THE POINT!” she shouted, he blush neon red.
“Wanna be the first?”
“Neither…”
“Group effort?” Tomoko said.
“No…”
“I see a crack in your conviction!” Pixie Bob said, smirking.
“That’s not true!” Mandalay answered, whining.
“LIAR!” both girls answered, smirking cruelly.
“... I do think he’s cute…” she admitted quietly. “I think he’d be a good father figure for Kota…”
“Then what’s the problem?” Tomoko asked.
“WE ARE TOO OLD!”
“First off, fuck you! Age difference between us is not THAT LARGE.” Pixie Bob said.
“And even then… What if he is into older women as well? Or even MILFs?”
“Pixie… Please, I beg you… Stop talking…”
“... Hey, didn’t they say that Izuku’s food can reduce a person’s age?” Tiger asked his team. “I think I remember hearing that.”
“More than reduce, hide it. Makes cells younger, but that doesn’t mean Time goes backward. Seems like he will need to be God of Cooking or whatever to actually do that.” Death Arms answered.
Pixie had a devil's smile. “So… We’ll become forever 18~? Like I’ve always wanted~?”
“Seems like it.” Kamui answered, shrugging.
Just then the speakers turned on. “Alrighter,” Xara’s voice called out. “Can Izuku please see up. We have five minutes before break ends, so we’d like to talk to him before it’s over. Thank you.”
“I hope it is not anything bad…” MT. Lady muttered in worry.
______________________________________________________________________________
(With Izuku)
Izuku was walking to where the five were waiting for him.
“I-I am in trouble?” he asked, gulping.
“Why are you asking that?” Joy asked, confused.
“This is Izuku, remember…?” Xara asked him flatly. “But no, you’re not in trouble.”
“T-Then why am I here?” Izuku asked.
“We’re here to give you our blessings,” Light stated.
Izuku looked confused. “H-Huh?”
“Blessing? Benediction?... Cheat Abilities usually seen in cheap Isekai? ... You know? Gifts from the Gods that make Life WAY EASIER?” Joy answered.
“This is to help you become the God of Cooking,” the System stated. “It’s part of the pathway to becoming one.” The Thing siad, moving a mass of lines and colors like a tentacle through Izuku’s chest until the boy felt it lightly poke his heart before retracting.
“What did you do?” Izuku asked, looking confused and seeing he wasn’t hurt at all.
“ I initiated you to the path of the God of Cooking. Done here there will be your Test, ” The System answered,
Gaia walked up to Izuku, putting a finger to his head. Just then what looked like a blue screen appeared in front of him, reading; [Welcome New Gamer] .
“This is the [Gamer] ,” Gaia stated. “You now have the life of an RPG character.”
“Sometimes it felt like one already,” Izuku admitted, sheepish.
“Then now you will have the perks too,” the Goddess answered laughing. “As well as increasing your [Abilities] , Quirks and normal made ones~ You already have the two basic ones that come with the power, [Gamer’s Mind] and [Gamer’s Body] .”
“... What are those?” the boy asked.
“You can read their effects~” Gaia stated. “You can do that with your powers~ You do have [Status] and [Menu] to look at them~” She hands him a book called, “The Guide to The Gamer”. “You can download this to understand better~”
“How do I-?” Izuku asked but was stopped when another textbox appeared.
This is the special book,
[The Guide to The Gamer]
Do you wish to learn this?
Y/ N
Izuku looked lost, but pressed the Y. When he did, the book turned into blue particles and flew into him.
Congratulation!
You have now unlocked The Gamer’s Guide!
You may look through the guide by saying [Guide].
“Uh! Sounds handy!”
Gaia smiled at him. “This will help you through your journey~”
“Do we give him something now?” Xara asked the other two.
“... Oh well… Okay!” Joy said with a shrug.
Xara summons a guitar, a green one that looks like Eddies. “This may help you, has the same effects as Jiro’s as well.”
“T-Thank you,” Izuku thanked, taking it.
“Stay still.” the eye said before roughly tearing away Izuku’s arms.
“GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“Oh, don’t be so melodramatic! Here!” the Eye commented while shoving two new arms in place on the old ones.
“There! No more broken bones for you! Happy?”
The other four glare at Joy. “Did you have to do it that way!?” they shouted at him.
“He is a tough cookie, not a wimp. Believe in him as I do.”
“Couldn’t you have done it like the System there…?” Xara asked flatly.
“In hindsight. Sorry, Icchan.” Joy answered, looking sheepish. He was rightly hit over the head.
Light groans. “Sorry about that Izuku…” he apologized to the boy. He then healed and cleaned him up. “As for me, I’m giving you the most power weapon in the multiverse.” He then summoned a Key Shaped Sword that looked like it was a mix of his hero outfit with some All Might parts for the handle and UA’s logo as the Keychain. (A/N 1 )
Izuku was in awe of the weapon. “Wh-What is this?”
“It is called a Keyblade,” Light answered. “It is a magical weapon that can do pretty much anything. I’ll give you information on what it can do next break.”
“And where do I keep-” As soon as he tried asking that, the giant key disappeared and he felt becoming a part of him.
“Uh! Neat…” Izuku admitted, impressed.
“You can even use your Quirk with it too,” Light added.
“Cool~!” Izuku shouted, stars in his eyes.
“Anyways, we should get the back to the theater,” Light sated, sending a message out to everyone to chrome back.
“ Attention, please! We are about to restart projection! You are gently asked to return to the main room and take a sit! We are starting again from where we stopped! ”
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
A few minutes passed, and everyone was back in the theater, back in their seats.
“... You okay? You feel… Different ?” Tokoyami asked, unsure.
“I’ll explain later, promise.” Izuku answered. “Let’s just say, I got a power up.”
“Damn hero protagonist with a harem EX stated…” Mineta grumbled out.
“Ah, shut it damn grape!” Katsui shouted at the midget.
“You know what? If it happens, it happens! And I will make them damn happy! DEAL WITH IT!” the green haired boy snapped.
The deities looked at Joy. “Did you do something to him?” Light asked him. “More than just the arm thing?”
“No.” He said, clearing away a tear of pride. “He is just finally crawling out of his shell… I am so proud of him.”
“Eh! The Nerd remembered he had a spine, it’s about time!” Katsuki stated, smirking at Izuku.
“It’s unfair!”
“Then don’t be a cliche super pervert and stop treating girls like a walking ass to grab, THEN we’ll talk. Grow a character instead of a stereotype,”
“... You managed to get on Midoriya’s nerves too. That must be a fucking record.” Tetsutetsu admitted, impressed.
“Not even I was able to do that,” Monoma stated.
“You don’t share classes and living space with him. He is a continuous test of self-control to noy commit murder.” Momo admitted with a groan.
“YOU TOO!”
“We all, Grapes . We all daydreamed of killing you at least once a week, even Tenya.” Mina answered.
Tenya looked sheepish. “It’s more of wanting to put him in prison than killing him, let the court do the deed.”
“You will not kill him,” Aizawa stated sternly, using his Quirk on them all. “But I will be keeping a sharper eye on him.”
“Looks like these kids are getting more and more interesting,” Zebra stated. “I was able to test my new powers with those two knuckleheads. Helped them out as well.”
“You Tested them and they are alive? Was your updated power Self-restraint?” Toriko asked.
“Say that to my face if you have the guts!”
“There you are, now I recognize you!”
“Stop bickering, kids.” Coco asked, rolling his eyes.
“Okay, no need to fight,” Rin stated. “We’re here to watch. Save the fighting for the break.”
The two huffed and looked away.
“Alright, let’s begin,” Light stated, turning the lights down and starting the show.
A Chef Rebirth chapter 3:
Punishing Troublemakers.
Number 4 Yavin Street – Green Cloud Restaurant -
It has been a month since Izuku opened the restaurant the System provided for him, and even if the pool of customers was so thin many in his place would have fallen into despair, the young man instead treated it as a challenge to improve himself.
He also got visited by the Department of Hygiene at least once a week, thanks to Samui’s colleagues as the old man from I-Island informed him, but other than acting prissy and stuck-up, those morons were always forced to run away with their tails between their legs once seen the immaculate restaurant being a step close at being sterile like a hospital operating room.
“Trying using underhand tactics now?” Nemuri asked, huffing.
“It is strange to have Health Inspectors come so frequently. I too believe there is something fishy going on.” Komatsu admitted.
“They must really want you to pay for what you did…” Mt. Lady stated, looking unhappy at their actions.
Izuku groaned and muttered out, “It’s Middle School all over again…”
“Big and frail Ego do that.” Setsuno answered, sighing.
“Three more cockroaches have been removed.” the System alerted Izuku inside his head.
“Those guys sure are persistent, one would think that after two weeks they would have understood that strategy was just a waste of time.” Izuku muttered with a sigh, by now aware that one of Samui’s friends was using her Quirk to manipulate cockroaches and other vermin into forcing their way in his restaurant, those poor things though would last barely an instant before being disintegrated by the System itself leaving nothing behind.
“There have also been two instances of crooks being sent to contaminate the restaurant’s water pipes, Whitey has took care of them before they could manage. While the restaurant’s water and electricity come from the System, the other restaurants around it shall not be damaged by brain-dead simpletons.” the metallic voice added.
Koda looked angry that someone would force animals to do such a thing, being the animal lover and Anima Voice user he was. He was fine with the cockroaches being killed though.
“Whoa… I don’t think I’ve ever seen Koda that angry before,” Jiro stated in shock.
“Animals are not slaves, I-I don’t like seeing people force them like that.” the gentle giant admitted with a soft voice.
“Wait, he can actually talk?” Toriko asked, surprised.
“Didn’t he talk before,” Coco stated.
“... I guess he did, but he didn’t say much.”
“Koda-san is just one of those guys that talk only when they have something actually important to say.” Izuku answered.
“S-S-Sorry.”
“It’s okay, Koda.” Mina answered, patting his back. “Take your time. We’re fine with your quiet type~ Makes you more mysterious to others~ Would be a good thing as your hero image~ The strong silent type that has a heart of a golden lion~!”
Koda only blushed, but had a giant smile on his face.
Another thing Izuku learned was that his Sponsor was a merciless entity that took its Mission of aiding the boy’s ascension to God of Cooking of the Hero World very seriously, more often than not forcing him to BEG the System to not overdo and show mercy.
Giving the finishing touches to the udon noodles he was preparing, the young Chef gave a last shook to the wok to make sure the thick meat broth would mix with the noodles before moving the content into a cute white porcelain bowl decorated in tiny green clouds he then toppled with a spoonful of his homemade extra-strong chilly sauce.
https://www.isleofwightmeat.co.uk/wp-content/uploads/2020/02/shutterstock_1359146420-scaled.jpg
“Blackie, time to eat!” Izuku said while moving the giant bowl of noodles in front of the big black dog sleeping in front of the restaurant, with the intense aroma of the dish catching the attention of the people passing by.
“ Good God! That dog eats better than me!” a particularly sad man in a cheap business suit that had just ran-by mentally whined as he saw the gorgeous dish being served to a dog.
This made a lot of people laugh at that comment.
“Can’t blame that poor guy! Those do look delicious!” Mic said, chuckling.
Just then, said dish appeared in front of them all, without the chili sauce.
“Joy?”
“That stuff is lethal in that dosage. We are not a mass-suicide cult. IF they want to test themselves they can do it later with the Tofu…You know what I mean.” the Eye answered.
“... I was planning on only giving the challenge only, not what HE got,” Light stated. “I will give rewards to those who do finish it though.”
Everyone was just enjoying the food.
That was part of Izuku’s new everyday life: once finished High School he had started working full-time in his new Restaurant, he actually slept in the small flat above the restaurant as well.
He would get up at dawn, get down to the restaurant kitchen to train his cutting and carving skills following the System’s training regimen, then he would prepare the noodles for the black dog outside acting as secondary Security measure ( always serving them in the bowl with Blackie written on it so to not mix it with the bowls for his customers ) and then finally opening the restaurant properly for his customers.
“Imprise work schedule,” Zaus stated.
“Thank you.” Izuku answered, shy.
“A bit excessive?” Mina asked.
“Not really, I have a similar one, because when dealing with Special Ingredients, preparation is never enough. Sadly.” Komatsu answered.
“Seriously…?” Mina asked in shock.
“Just think about the Puffer Whale, that is basically an easy Ingredient compared to many others, and yet you saw how complex it was to prepare it.” Coco answered, gentle.
“... I know you told us this before… but the hell…” Death Arms stated.
“Is the food good?” Eri asked innocently at Toriko.
“Very good, if you want, we can tell you lots of stories about it.” Toriko answered.
“Not now though, I want to see Izuku cooking,” Kota stated.
The vast Main Menu was fixed and proudly displayed on a trio of wooden plaques carved with elegant calligraphy and hanging on the wall by the entrance, an extra and tiny blackboard next to them instead showed the four ‘Dishes of the day’ Izuku was free to decide daily based on his fancy. He even offered a small breakfast menu, although he had to wrangle with the System for days to do it, the Entity was just as obnoxiously strict as he was warned about.
“Good morning!” an elderly voice said as a very short woman with long white hair passed by the restaurant while using a tall wooden staff like a pogo stick.
“Good morning, Oba-san!” Izuku answered as he watched the tiny old lady open her own Chinese restaurant in front of his.
“ Buongiorno! ” (Good Morning) Next came a plump boy dragging along his blond-haired and thinner brother to open the Italian restaurant next to Izuku’s.
“EH! That is one spirited granny!” Katsuki said amused.
“Eh, that’s normal,” Coco stated.
Tina nodded in agreement. “Seems normal to me.”
“You say that…But if I try doing that my poor back will become history…” Recovery Girl admitted sighing.
“Not yet at least,” Setsuno stated.
“You have super cells in your body, that’s cheating.”
“Hi!” the green-haired Chef answered, waving at both and getting, as usual, a death glare from the blond twin before both disappeared inside their store, “Aldini’s” .
“All this hatred just because I made pizza once as my Dish of the Day ...That guy needs to learn how to chill like his brother does.” the young man muttered while returning inside his kitchen to prepare for the new day.
“So he still got a Katsuki to deal with?” Mineta asked.
“Oh, FUCK OFF! I am not that bad!” Katsuki answered.
“Not you, that you…” Mineta stated, pointing to the screen.
“Getting confused?” Kaminari asked.
“A bit.” the midget admitted.
“It does get confusing at times,” Nighteye agreed.
Some Time Later – Lunch Break Rush-hour -
Tensei Iida, also known as ‘The Turbo Hero: Ingenium’ , was starving.
Being a full-time Pro Hero meant that nine times out of ten he could not have a proper schedule to manage his private life, meaning that more often than not he had to sustain himself on sandwiches eaten in a rush, sometimes even eaten mid-chasing of a Villain, or like what happened that day, skipping breakfast altogether because a moron decided to make a nuisance of himself at the crack of dawn and take a gas station hostage to show his woman he was not a loser.
The Pro Hero still failed to wrap his head around the man’s reasoning even after delivering him to the Police Force.
Gorororororo!
“Brother...Control yourself…” Tenya muttered in shame.
“I am more curious about the thought process behind the guy taking over a gas station for that…” Aizawa admitted.
“Maybe it had something to do with his Quirk,” Izuku theorized.
“Or he was just a moron.” Setsuna answered.
“Equally possible.” Izuku admitted.
“Or the girl he liked had a Quirk where she needed to drink Gasoline,” Inko added. “I’ve seen people who had to eat or drink items that normal people can't due to my husband's job.”
“... And you call our world bizarre…” Sunni stated flatly.
“Matter of perspective.” she answered.
“Life as a Pro Hero is hard, isn’t it?” one of the Police Officers nearby asked, chuckling, once heard the soft growling of Tensei’s belly.
“Very time-consuming, Tsukauchi-san.” the Pro Hero admitted, sheepish.
“Well, I was about to have lunch, you can tag along if you want,” the Detective offered with a kind smile.
“Don’t mind if I do, last night my Dinner was some scraps of leftovers warmed in the microwave and today I skipped breakfast...It almost makes me regret moving out to live on my own.” Tensei answered, sighing in dismay.
A lot of pros that had the same problem groaned in annoyance. Having time to make something before work was hard.
“God, last week I had to eat mid-chase too. That is a choking hazard!” Rumi said with a sigh.
“I am-” Mineta TRIED saying.
“Finish that sentence and you shall be pulled inside-out!” Zebra hissed. Mineta only gulped in fear.
“Usually I’d be appalled by your response… but for that welp, I’ll make an exception,” Sunni stated.
“We are trying everything I swear, but no solution sticks.” Mina said.
“I can stick it everywhere no problem!”
“...Exactly.” Momo added, looking desperate.
“I can make him learn it,” Zebra stated, cracking his knuckles. Mineta only turned pale white.
“Maybe later.” Kirishima answered, and all of them easily ignored the short guy look of betrayal.
“It’s the price to pay for independence. Come with me, I will take you to a small restaurant I know of, I have to be there for a small job as well, at least we’ll grab a bite of something nice.” Tsukauchi answered, signaling at the other to follow him to his personal service car.
“A small job?” the Pro Hero asked while sitting on the passenger seat.
“In the last month that restaurant has been visited by Hygiene Inspectors a total of fifteen times, and today we got a heads-up about them trying again with a forged order to enter the kitchen proper, something they failed to do previously. The Snitcher asked us to stop this nonsense once and for all, together with arresting the Food Critic that has been handsomely paid to destroy the Restaurant’s Reputation today as well.” Tsukauchi answered.
“... Good way to stop them, have Pros eat and watch the place,” Nezu stated, smiling in agreement.
“Oh, yes. Definitely doing that for their job only. Not because they like it.” Knocking Master said, smirking.
“What if we do that for the food too, hn?!” MT. Lady demanded, pouring.
Toriko shrugged. “Not a bad reason, good food always helps.”
“And you yourself moved for this?” Tensei asked, surprised.
“Can you keep a secret?”
“It comes with the job, Detective. If it is an official Mission of the Police Force I will take the secret to my grave.”
“Good. The Snitcher is at the head of one of the labs in I-Island, the secret ones.” the other answered, making the Pro Hero bristle in surprise.
“Whoever is behind that harassment is targeting one of the ‘Darlings’ of I-Island?” Tensei asked in dread.
“So it seems.” the Detective answered with a grimace.
The ‘Darlings of I-Island’ were a rumored tiny group of people that had caught the interest of the more secret side of the lone island very few in the Hero Business actually knew existed.
The Darlings were usually people with curious Quirks or other strange abilities those scientists studied from afar and wanted NOTHING to interfere with so to keep collecting data; messing with a ‘Darling’ was just suicide as the people studying them had lots of connections and were not afraid to use them to see the annoyances gone forever.
All the students paled at this.
“Oh! So the rumors are true, I-Island does have a special interest for peculiar Quirks. And they call those Darlings . Very interesting! Yahahahahaha!” Nezu said with a chilling laugh of amusement.
“Ah, yes! As if those guys needed to catch your interest any more.” Toshinori said in dread.
“So Izuku is one of these Darlings in this world, I see,” Tina stated, nodding in understanding.
“Seems to be expected, considering they think he is Quirkless, and still with strange abilities.” Present Mic answered.
“... You think I’ll be like that, or all of us since I have more abilities than this version of myself?” Izuku asked.
“Most likely,” Nezu admitted.
Izuku didn’t know how to feel about that.
“Oh! They will regret it if they try anything, promise! My students are not guinea pigs. Yahahahaha!”
“We know full well who is behind this harassment: several high-ranking Chefs friends of that chef Samui that just recently recovered from his mental breakdown. After today we will make it clear that this kind of Mobbing is illegal and that there will be consequences if they don’t stop. Same goes for the Food Critics that won’t be professional and just write what the best offer tells them to, instead of the truth.” Tsukauchi explained.
“And here I thought Villains would only kidnap, steal or kill…” Tensei muttered, surprised.
“You would be shocked to see how vicious the world of Cooking is, those guys would gladly stab each other in the back for an extra star on their restaurant. Here we are, we will have lunch there, at number 4.” The Detective answered once parked the car and pointed at the restaurant not too far away from the parking lot.
“ Green Cloud Restaurant , never heard of it.” Tensei admitted, both walking leisurely towards the place with the Pro Hero waving back at the awed kids they met along the way.
Tenya fixed his glasses, a smile on his face. “Looks like my brother will be enjoying himself like us.”
“Will he moan when eating, I wonder?” Monoma asked with a cheeky smile.
“LIBEL! WE TENYA ARE NOT SAVAGES!”
“Jeez, relax! He was kidding.” Jiro answered, rolling her eyes.
“... I will admit, it would be weird if he did do that…” Iida stated. “Though he is more flexible than I am at times.”
Izuku whispers to Monoma. “He looks up to his brother, like I do with All Might,” he explained. “So you just insulted his personal hero by saying that.”
“I heard he is stuck on a wheelchair… Can you… You know… Fix him?” Monoma whispered back.
“I think so?”
“Pretty new construction, inaugurated a month ago and owned by a Trading Company specialized in Ingredients Delivery. They just opened their own store and got a young promising Chef to cook for them. The Dishes are slightly more expensive than restaurants offering similar menus, but the kid’s talent is astounding, even as a Quirkless, and between that and the overall quality of the stuff he makes, nobody seems to mind. He should be the same age as your brother, actually.” Tsukauchi said.
“The same age as Tenya? And he already has his own Restaurant?” Tensei asked, shocked.
“Yep! He even got all the papers filled to be a proper Chef, I checked their validity myself. He is even a full-fledged Itamae , the youngest registered.” the Detective answered.
(Itamae: Literally ‘Sushi Chef’, a title traditionally given to people that have certified Mastery over the skills and knowledge needed to prepare PROPER Sushi)
“Holy hell!” Kinoko shrieked.
“Not so surprising, honestly.” Itsuka answered.
Mina whined, “Why are we learning, we aren't in school right now...”
“It’s just a single word, nothing too extreme. I bet there will be more cooking soon.” Izuku answered, as if to try comforting her.
“Still, did we need to have that popup explanation appear…?” Mina asked, with a pout.
“At least it was short and to the point.” Izuku answered.
Mina could only pout more.
“What?”
“I saw him in action for that, the kid’s a Monster . I showed the video to an old acquaintance of mine, and he himself certified the kid as worthy of the title and then some.”
“Now I want to eat there then! Huhuhu! Hard working youths are always nice to see,” Tensei answered, smiling pleased.
“Just like your little brother, maybe?” Tsukauchi asked, smirking.
“Maybe I am a bit biased, but yes.” the other replied, just as amused.
Iida had a light blush after hearing what his brother said about him.
“I envy you, Tenya-san. Must be nice to have such a cool big brother.” Izuku said with a small smile.
“It’s a great honor, yes.”
“Tenya is kind of your big brother if you think about it, Izu!” Toru said.
Iida looked confused. “How so?”
“Well you are strict, but not to the point where it’s annoying,” Tsu stated bluntly.
“You care about everyone’s well being,” Mezo stated, having one of his arms become a mouth.
“And you are there whenever we need. So, yeah, I can see that being the case.” Mina added.
“My Gosh… I am touched that you see me like this.” Tenya admitted, touched.
“Seems he’s like Kendo, the big sister of our class,” Jurota stated. Said girl only blushed.
“Hehehehe! We are very blessed, aren’t we?” Kaminari admitted, amused.
Dling! Dling!
The little bell on top of the door chimed happily as the duo entered the place, beside other two people inside, they were the only customers.
“Sure is empty, though…” Tensei muttered, saddened.
“It happens when they try to scare your Customers away, the restaurant’s popularity is rising, but it’s a very slow process. Luckily the kid doesn’t seem to mind.” the Detective answered, moving to sit at a table next to one of the trees.
“What plant is this? I never saw it before...Are those runes imprinted on the leaves?!” Tensei asked.
“Before you ask, those plants will be explained,” Light stated, stopping the questions that he knew were going to be asked of the five.
“ The System brought them to your world there as part of the Restaurant. Their nature will be disclosed soon, please be patient. ” System added.
There a few grumbles, but the watchers applied, going back to the story.
“I have no clue, I just know that if I sit here my stress melts away, so I don’t really mind if the leaves ring like a bell if you flick them. These small trees smell nice, look nice and feel nice, that’s all I need to know.” the other replied with a shrug and a very relaxed expression.
“Ring like-” Ding! “Holy Heavens, they do!”
“Please do not touch the leaves, those two plants are an endangered species,” Izuku asked while coming out of the kitchen to address the two new customers.
“And you use them as afforestation for your restaurant?”
“My Sponsor is a little eccentric, I learned to not question them too much. What can I bring you?” Izuku answered with a shrug, he knew those two trees came from another world, but his customers certainly didn’t need to know that.
Everyone gave a flat look to the System, saying, ‘Really…?’
“ Only the best to assure the Host’s specifics for the Restaurant are met. If said best comes from other words, the required pieces will be collected from other worlds. No matter what. ” the Thing answered.
“I know… but you tend to go way overboard at times…” Xara stated bluntly.
“ The System won’t apologize. ”
“I couldn’t help but hear about your beef udon noodles, I think I will try those, thank you.” Tsukauchi asked.
“Of course. Mister Ingenium? What can I bring you?”
“So you know me?”
“The costume is telling enough, I am a fan.” Izuku answered, smiling wide.
“Remind me to leave you an autograph then. I think I will take a portion of those Rainbow Steamed Fish Buns I see in the menu and a plate of Stir-Fried Shrimp Noodles , thank you.” Tensei answered while finally taking-off the helmet of his Hero Costume.
“Good to see I still like heroes…” Izuku let out a sigh of relief.
“I don’t think that will ever change, Deku-kun. It’s part of who you are.” Ochaco answered.
“But why did I give away my All Might items…?” Izuku asked.
“I have a bad feeling about that…” Toshinori admitted.
“... Ooh! You think he only dislikes YOU specifically!” Nighteye said in realization.
Said hero looked away. “I… may have said something to him, when I was still in my bad place… Something I regretted after seeing him in action to save someone.”
“You were not thinking rationally. And maybe that you did not make up for it?”
“Maybe,” was all he said.
“I will bring them immediately. Do you also want something to drink or will water suffice?” Izuku asked.
“Water will be enough, we both are still on duty.” Tsukauchi answered.
“Okay, please wait a moment and I will bring everything to you.” the young man answered before walking back into the kitchen.
“Apparently he is very fast at cooking, but nothing is pre-made, so we won’t wait much before eating.” Tsukauchi said.
“You came here to eat before?”
“I usually have breakfast here since his coffee and croissants are to die for, this is the first time I visit him for lunch.”
“Oh!”
“Can we?” Pony asked.
“They are about to order lunch… I don’t think you should mix the two.” Itsuka answered.
“Oh, poo… I guess you are right.”
“Well you’ll get both dishes to eat,” Light stated. “Would be unfair if you could smell the food without eating it.”
“Ok…But I want those croissants during our next pause!” Pony asked.
“Fine, you’ll have those.” Joy said, rolling his eye-body.
“YESSSS!”
Meanwhile – in the kitchen -
The giant kitchen had been furnished, under Izuku’s request, with every possible high-end apparatus an aspiring ‘God of Cooking’ may need to reach said flamboyant Title, but what the young man loved the most was the HUGE table in the middle of the room occupied by an exquisite-looking giant cutting board in reddish wood adorned by delicate carvings of Ingredients of every kind framing it, that and the insane collection of knives of every possible shape waiting for him next to it.
“...I miss that Dragon knife, that thing could cut like a dream…” Izuku muttered with a sigh of dismay, having taken a large, fat fish from the cold storage of his kitchen and the plain knife from the rack next to the chopping board.
“Host Izuku will be able to unlock the ‘Silver Sea Dragon kitchen knife’ once unlocked 3 ‘God of Cooking Fragments’ . Fragments currently owned: 1.” The System answered.
Melk loved that knife as well. It was a work of art. If she could, she would try to make something just as good, if not better.
“I need to see it in detail. How long before he unlocks it for real?” She asked the System.
“Host should be able to acquire it soon,” the System stated.
“Very well. I can wait a bit more.”
“I CAN’T!” Mei admitted.
“Wait, didn’t our Izuku acquire it from winning the challenge?” Melissa reminded them. “... Or was that a different cooking implement…?”
“Oh no…” Izuku muttered in horror.
“ It was indeed the same. ” The System answered.
All three girls turned to said boy. Izuku then remembered. “Hey wait, don’t you have the blueprints for it as your prize Melk?”
“He’s right,” Komatsu remembered. “You have the notes on how to craft God tear knives.”
“Yes, but watching the finished product done as it is intended will give me a clear end goal, and what to improve upon.”
Izuku sighed in defeat. “Fine, next break you three can watch.”
“Better work hard then,” he muttered while removing the scales on both sides of the fish and opening its belly with a fast swipe of the knife so as to delicately separate the fillet from the skin and bones.
Once washed away the blood and the guts, the young Chef rapidly cut the fish fillet into thin slices barely an inch wide, few plump shrimps too went rapidly de-shelled and quartered while the ginger root went sliced into literal hair-thin strings, same going for the other vegetables, like carrots and red onions.
The Rainbow in the Dish name was not a fancy choice, the inside of the dumplings was actually pretty colorful thanks to the Ingredients used, enough to let Izuku use such prose to name it.
Once sure every colour was ready, the young man started mixing flour and water to prepare the wrapping for the dumplings, and as the System taught him, by infusing Gourmet Energy in the mixture while kneading it he made its consistency thicker at an astounding rate.
“Good rhythm!” Komatsu said.
“Is it?” Pony asked, looking confused. “I don't know a lot about cooking.”
“He is going very fast, which means he is good.” Setsuno explained with a gentle smile.
“I see.”
Slap! Slap! Slap!
Loud slapping noises echoed in the kitchen as Izuku’s Gourmet Energy infused hands kept slapping the ball of dough on the cutting board, making it ripple heavily as the energy influx forced the dough to flip inside-out by itself at each slap.
When the young Chef finally stopped kneading and slapping the dough, the resulting smooth ball had a lustrous luster to it similar to marble and a faintly springy texture, making Izuku develop a small, satisfied smile.
“Perfect!” he declared, pleased, as he started preparing the wrappings by taking tiny portions of the dough ball he then flattened into extremely thin disks he painted in egg white and then filled with the fish fillet stripes and the other ingredients before wrapping the thing closed.
“... Still taking notes?” Mic asked.
“Shut up.” Lunch Rush answered. “I got to know how to do this.”
Once the wrapping was completed, layers upon layers of creases appeared at the opening and the dumpling looked like a crescent moon. It was so beautiful that it was like a work of art.
“Dumplings are ready, now while they are in the steamer, let’s prepare the noodles!” once put the six dumplings into the bamboo plate of the steamer, Izuku used the remaining dough to prepare the beef noodles for the Detective and the shrimp noodles for Ingenium, with the beef ones being one of the recipes he was most used to make since Blackie would eat a giant bowl of those twice a day as a payment for his services as Security, as the dog’s rapidly inflating belly could testify.
https://cdn.fodors.com/wp-content/uploads/2017/09/Dumplings-Har-Gow.jpg
“Troublemakers!” it was when he had started preparing the Hand-pulled noodles that Izuku heard Whitey move away from his corner of the kitchen to march outside with heavy steps.
Sigh! “Another one. What is with this Dine-and-Dash craze nowadays? There isn’t a restaurant here that hasn’t got one fool trying it at least once a week.” Izuku muttered with a sigh, unwilling to stop cooking just to deal with some punks. He had Whitey for that sort of things.
“For the love of God! Even as a Chef he can’t catch a break! Does somebody hate you?” Toshinori asked.
“NOT US!” Joy answered immediately.
“I think it’s Izuku’s high luck in finding trouble and adventure,” Light stated. “He does want to be a hero, so luck has it that he’ll be in the middle of them, being your universe’s linchpin.”
“I didn’t ask for that though. I just wanted to be a Hero in the Normal way.” Izuku answered.
“So do most heroes…” Xara started flatly.
Outside the Kitchen – Main room of the Restaurant – Just a minute ago
Two brothers were occupying the table near the door, one short and thin, the other tall and muscular with broad shoulders; both had a similar Quirk giving them lizard-like appearances and thick skin covered in green scales, the tall one looked like a Human-Crocodile hybrid, the other resembled a lean human Gecko.
Tensei had noticed how the two kept stealing glances at the kitchen and then at the door once finished eating, and his hunch about the two being up to no good went confirmed when they both bolted away from the table and made a run for the door.
“STOP!'' The Pro Hero immediately ordered as he and the Detective jumped to their feet to stop the Dine’n’Dashers before they could actually leave the Restaurant without paying.
“That’s my brother~!” Iida stated in pride.
“Stop fangirling, glasses!” Katsuki said, rolling his eyes.
“Do you always have to be so rude…?” Iida asked him, his sturn face on him.
“Yes. It makes me feel warm and fuzzy inside.” Katsuki answered, completely honest.
“... You are to see me for consoling, Bakugou,” Hound Dog stated.
“What!? Why!?” Katsuki shouted.
“Because you need it…”
“Nerd?”
“...”
“Nerd… Please say something…. Come on…”
“...”
“That is petty. And you should feel bad about it!” Katsuki shouted while pointing an accusing finger at Izuku.
“Call it karma for all you did in middle school and younger…” Izuku stated, dryly. “And you do need it.”
“Oh, shots fired~!” Mina shouted.
Zebra was laughing at the roast Izuku gave to Katsuki.
Zaus smiled at his reincarnation. “Good show of backbone kid~!”
Katsuki only grumbled.
SLAM!
To their surprise the doors closed by themselves and no amount of pulling and pushing seemed able to make the glass door bulge, even under the titanic strength of the bulkier brother.
“You are supposed to pay for what you eat, guys. This food is clearly not cheap.” Tsukauchi said with narrowed eyes.
“What if we don’t want to pay, old man? The Chef is a Quirkless brat, we owe him nothing!” the bulkier brother hissed in contempt.
“Yeah, he can offer a bite to some guys, what’s wrong with being generous?” the thin brother added, shamelessly laughing.
“Nothing wrong. Just as there is nothing wrong in making lizard soup, lizard roast and lizard cutlets, with gator jerky on the side!” Setsuno answered, smiling.
“... Somebody wanna switch seats? … Please?” Tina asked, more like pleading, scared out of her wits.
“No thanks,” everyone stated, scooting away from the older chef.
“Cowards…” she grumbled.
“It’s wrong because the Chef of this place is trying to make a living, he is not here to cook for you just as a hobby.” Tensei replied.
“Aaah, yes...a Pro Hero.” the muscle giant said with a sneer once recognized Tensei as Ingenium .
“Something wrong about my Profession too?” he asked, eyes narrowing dangerously.
“Swaggering aside, I was supposed to be a Pro too, before your lot kicked me out of school for a minor incident,” the punk answered, growling.
“Minor incident?”
“Now I remember. You are Naofumi Tokagemaru, you tore-off the legs of one of your classmates because he was, allegedly, flirting with a girl you liked...A girl later discovered was the guy’s sister, so naturally close to him. You may not remember, but it was me who took you to Juvenile after that incident. I am surprised you are still up to causing trouble.” Tsukauchi said.
“I remember that case. Very messy.” Nighteye said with a frown.
“Should he still be in juvenile though,” Mt. Lady asked, looking confused, hearing about this case.
“We would need to ask Tsukauchi…”
“He was dragged out of UA in chains in our version too. And last time I checked he was still in solitary confinement.” Nezu confirmed.
“The weakling was getting in the way, can’t see where the problem is,” the bulky brother answered, scoffing.
“And the fact the girl was not interested in you?”
“Just foolishness, I was supposed to be the next All Might thanks to my power, but I guess you others were just jealous. She would have come around sooner or later.”
“So harassment AND violence brought forth by inflated Ego. You are no Hero material,” Tensei declared.
“BULLSHIT!” The giant said while punching the table next to him, but to his shock even with all the strength he used while striking it, the wood table did not crumble to splinters like he expected, on the contrary, not even the plates and glasses on it moved at all.
“...What the fuck is that table made of?” the thin brother blurted-out.
“Troublemakers!” from inside the kitchen the metallic voice of Whitey the robot rang in warning as the tall thing slowly made its way towards the twins.
Measuring two-and-a-half meters in height, the chalk-white robot struck an imposing figure even with a bulging, soft round belly and a bald round head adorned just by two big round eyes shining in white light giving it a kind of cute appearance, the robot would normally just stand in a corner of the kitchen and peek out to the main room to keep everything under control, and only coming out when trouble arose inside the Restaurant to forcefully evict the Troublemakers.
“How high is that in feet?” Pony asked.
“A little over 8.2 feet.” Izuku answered.
“Thank you~” Pony thanked.
“A pretty big robot, that’s for sure,” David stated. “It’s an amazing piece of technology.”
“ Thank you. ” The System answered with a monotonous tone.
“Uh! I heard rumors about the Restaurant’s Bouncer, I guess it is taking action under the Chef’s orders.” Tsukauchi said while watching the thing move with heavy steps until it stood in front of the bulky brother and actually towering over the guy by a head.
“You don’t scare me, tin-can!”
“Troublemaker, pay the bill before leaving, or you will be punished accordingly.” Whitey ordered, eyes flashing from white to red at regular intervals.
“What if I don’t want to pay, eh? Your Boss is a Useless Quirkless shit, what will he do if I don’t pay, eh?!”
“...What did you call me?” Izuku’s voice echoed in the room as he came out of the kitchen just long enough to glare at the twins.
“I called you a Useless Quirkless! So Wha-”
“I hate being called Useless. (Deku). Whitey! If they insist on not paying, punish them! They are officially blacklisted from entering my Restaurant!” the young man ordered sharply, cutting-off the guy so abruptly the punk painfully bit his own tongue.
Never mistake Izuku’s gentle disposition and good manners for weakness, after a lifetime as Zaus, he had learned to believe in himself enough to HATE his old nickname as ‘Useless’ , he knew he wasn’t and detested being wrongly labeled as such.
“...”
“Nothing to say, Bakugo-san?” Shoto asked.
“... I ain’t messing with Deku when he gets like that…” he stated.
“Uh?”
“I do have survival instinct, thank you. I rarely listen to it, except in emergency situations.”
“Pussy!” Rumi said.
“I watched him tie a dumbbell into a knot once because he was in coffee withdrawal and was nervous , I know my limits.”
“And what did we say about calling others weak for working together…?” Toriko reminded, raising an eyebrow to the rabbit heroine.
“Jeez! You people are no fun!”
“Aah yes! Rumi escape plan no. 1! Just a joke, bro! ” Ryukyu answered, rolling her eyes.
“Hey! Who’s side are you on!?” Rumi shot back.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about~” Ryukyu stated, with a plastic smile.
Rumi just grinded her teeth in frustration.
“Understood.” Whitey nodded while the Young Chef merely returned inside the kitchen to finish cooking.
“I said I won’t pay!”
“Me neither!” the thin brother added.
“Then you will need to come with me,” Tsukauchi said, sighing, as he really REALLY wanted to have lunch before any bullshit could fall on his lap.
To his surprise though, Whitey gently moved a giant hand in front of him to stop the Detective before addressing the twins again.
“Troublemakers, pay the bill.” it said, again, with his robotic monotonous voice.
“Fuck you!” the tall brother said, spitting on the robot’s face.
“Then you shall be stripped as an example to others!” Whitey declared.
“...Eh?!” the four men present exclaimed as one in shock.
“WO! Wo! Wo! WHAT?!” Mirio asked while immediately covering Eri and Kota’s eyes.
“ Disciplinary stripping has shown a success rate of 300% .” System answered.
“Humiliation of one’s pride stings worse than being arrested, and leaves a longer lasting effect and mental reminder for people,” Xara stated.
“Don’t worry, it’ll be censored,” Light stated.
“Censoring black bars activated!” Joy confirmed.
“I was going to go with pixelation,” Light stated.
“Does it really matter…?” Gaia asked flatly.
Clang!
“FUCK!” faster than he could react, the bulky brother got his entire head grabbed by Whitey’s big hand, with the robot effortlessly lifting him up from the ground until his legs dangled from the floor.
“LET ME GO!”
SMASH! SMASH! SMASH!
Tensei was actually surprised, just judging by the loud sounds of the guy’s punches landing on Whitey’s face, he could tell a common human would at best last two blows before being knocked unconscious thanks to the monstrous strength behind each hit, but the robot was unfazed as his head wasn’t moving of an inch whenever a punch landed on it.
“Troublemaker is unwilling to comply. Beginning Stripping!” Whitey declared without mercy as his other hand grabbed the front of the guy’s clothes.
“STRIP! STRIP! STRIP! STRIP!” Midnight chanted, a devil's smile on her face.
She was swatted over the head by Knocking Master. “Calm yourself.”
She just pouted. “You’re no fun…”
“You need help…” Aizawa stated flatly.
“Try a rolled-up newspaper.” Zebra said.
“Tried that and failed.” Mic answered.
“I’m not a dog!” she roars at them, her whip ready to hurt them.
“Nemuri-sensei! Please calm down!” Izuku begged.
“Not now!”
“Please let’s calm down, we are all friends here. Return to your seats and let’s continue watching.” Light said with a placating tone.
Midnight just grumbled, but complied.
STRAAAAAAAP!
“Ah…” the buff lizard guy whimpered in shock as every shred of clothing on his person went torn away in a single motion, something that also showed that other than his biceps, down there nothing was actually ‘Big’ or ‘Imposing’.
“What happened to the respect between people? To the respect of the Bro Code?!” the tall guy mentally whimpered while fat tears of shame fell from his eyes. His spirit had been shattered under such a shameless attack.
“NONONONONO! That’s a Stripping Monster! The Robot is a Maniac!” The thin brother in the meantime ran back towards the door to slam his fists on it begging to be let out.
“That black bar is so small!” Mina said, laughing loudly.
“My God I can barely see it! BWAHAHAHAHA!” Rumi added.
Many boys felt relieved, while not overly equipped they were still WAY better put than that guy.
“It’s not very nice laughing about his misfortune.” Izuku said.
“Easy for you to say, Mister footlong. ” Mineta muttered in anger.
Clink! Clink!
The sound of Izuku bringing a small tray of freshly-baked bread and the cold bottle of water to the Pro Hero/Detective duo’s table rang loudly inside the Restaurant, catching the full attention of everybody present.
“My Sponsor seems to have a twisted sense of humor. To them Stripping Troublemakers is an adequate answer and a good way to teach Humility and so they programmed Whitey accordingly, and it isn’t even against the Law thanks to an old incident with a Pro Hero mistakenly stripping the Villain she was fighting against. Her avoiding being sued created a Precedent I can use to defend myself, so I suggest you pay the bill...Or you’ll be next.” Izuku explained with a calm tone.
“W-What?!”
“Sadly true. Laws against Public Nudity have become pretty lax nowadays, especially since a few Pro Heroes of both genders do need to show some skin to use their Quirks. Even if women are expected to show some modesty still. So unless he cripples you, he can actually get away with stripping you. Even if it would be better to leave at least the unmentionables untouched.” Tsukauchi confirmed, sighing.
Midnight’s eye twitched hearing this.
“All thanks to you. Feeling proud?” Aizawa asked.
“STFU!” Midnight roared. She was then handed a pillow that she was biting into and pulling in anger “It’s not far! If it was so laxed, why was I singled out so much on my debut!!!???”
“Because you were just too hot…”
“...”
“What? I am a young teen! I CAN find a scantily clad woman hot!” Izuku shouted, offended.
“It’s not that, you’re just such a cinnamon roll at times, you don’t seem to notice at times,” Jiro stated, surprised at Izuku.
“Oh! I notice. I notice it ALL! Especially when you girls seem to go on a challenge about who can wear the tightest short shorts. I just do not leer or act on hormones. But I see it.” he answered, blushing a bit in his confession.
“So many grandbabies~!” Inko squelied in joy.
“Ok, so he can be seduced. Takes a LOT to break his resolve, but it is feasible…” Momo muttered to the others.
“What?”
“NOTHING!”
“I will take note of it. Whitey? Collect the money for their bill, or punish them. Whichever they choose.” Izuku instructed right before disappearing back into the kitchen.
“Understood.” the Robot answered while dragging the ashamed-to-near-death naked bulky brother towards the thin one.
“Pay the bill, troublemaker, or face the consequences!”
“I...I...W-We don’t have money with us! We forgot our wallets back home and just hoped to eat well and make a run for it! PLEASE HAVE MERCY!” the thin brother begged.
“No.”
“Sorry, all out of mercy…” Izuku did his impression of Ghost Rider.
“Uhhmmmm!”
“Reiko?” Itsuka asked, unnerved.
“Sorry, it just sounded so hot I couldn’t handle it.”
“... It was good…” Itsuka agreed.
Ibara grabbed Izuku in her vines. “Release your hold on him you demon!” she ordered.
“... A Kiss on the cheek and I will do it. ” he said with a straight face.
“She can’t really fall for that…” Kirishima muttered.
To prove him wrong, she kissed him on the lips.
“HEY!”
“... My Hero!” Izuku said normally.
“Good! Glad I could help.”
“Come here, you. We’ll talk later…” Itsuka growled while pulling her away by her ear.
“Owowowowow! What did I do!?” she asked in pain, not knowing what she did wrong.
“... He was playing you…” Yui stated dryly. “He was acting a part of a classic dark hero, Ghost Rider of Marvel Comics…”
“Oh! That! I know it! I just can’t understand why you are angry at the kiss, he asked for it!” Ibara answered.
“He said on the cheek, not lips…” Momo stated dryly.
“Ops.” Ibara said, not fucking sorry AT. ALL. “But I know you girls would have done the same thing.” All of them looked away.
“I mean… she isn’t wrong,” Tamaki agreed.
“It wasn’t even such a big kiss… This is.” Izuku answered, tipping Ochaco back and pretty much scraping her tonsils with his tongue.
“…”
“See? Totally different.”
Said girl just passed out, her face atomic red and her mind shut down. Some of the girls didn’t know whether to laugh and cheek for her or feel jealous. Ochako awoke a minute later, blushing still on her face. Zaus was laughing at his reincarnation, knowing he was being better now.
“ME NEXT!” Mina and Pony shouted as one.
“Later.” Joy answered.
WHAM! Striiiip! WHAM!
In answer the thin lizard brother too went stripped, although he was left in just his boxers, and both twins went then slapped by Whitey out of the Restaurant in a high fly drawing a rather beautiful arch in the air before both landed head-first into the big dumpster at the opposite end of the road with only their pale butts sticking-out from the pile of garbage inside the thing. Two exceptionally shiny asses, thanks to their scaled skin.
“Troublemakers dealt with.” Whitey declared while delivering the IDs, phones, keys and a copy of the twins’bill to Tsukauchi while the torn clothes disappeared inside the literal bottomless hole the robot summoned once opened its soft big belly like a mouth.
Another function of Whitey was garbage disposal, and Izuku LOVED having a literal black-hole able to endlessly collect every scrap left by customers or his own practice cooking, everything just ceased to exist once swallowed by the robot.
Sigh! “Yes, I will make sure those two morons will get back their stuff and actually return here to pay the bill. Okay.” The Detective merely accepted the silent request with a small shrug and watched the robot silently walk back inside the kitchen.
“This place does not joke around.” Tensei commented, tersely, while the two returned to their table.
“It shouldn’t,” Coco agreed.
“Dine and Dash is a SERIOUS crime in our world.” Toriko added.
“How serious?” Toshinori asked.
“Prison sentence for years and removal of the sense of taste.” Zebra answered.
“... You’re kidding…” Kamui stated, looking flatly at him.
“No. Chefs are sacred, and their craft even more so. So dine and dashing is seen as an act very close to blasphemy in many countries. So Honey Prison collects them and punishes them by removing their sense of taste for the duration of their prison sentence, sometimes as long as ten years for repeated offenses, and imprisoning them.” Coco answered.
“Geez… And I thought our prisons were harsh…” Tiger stated, wincing.
“I’ll go make a call to have the two collected, just call me when the food arrives.” Tsukauchi finally understood he had to take care of the two naked and unconscious young men outside before they could run away, so with a heavy heart, he left the restaurant to do his job.
Although, both men’s mood improved considerably when their food finally arrived and they could have their lunch in peace.
“Please enjoy your meal, and I apologize for the sad spectacle. I have no patience for Bullies and Troublemakers since because of one my life was almost forfeit. It’s a scar that is still too fresh,” Izuku explained with a small smile and a bow, and leaving the duo their order before moving to free and clean the table once occupied by the two lizard twins.
“His life was almost forfeit?” Tensei muttered, unsure.
“Something must have happened that almost killed him, I think I will give it a look into it.” Tsukauchi answered while grabbing a hold of the noodles with his chopsticks to give them a tentative bite…
Just then the orders that were made appeared in front of everyone.
“YESSS! More Food!” Toriko and Fat Gums cheered, happily.
“So this is my brother’s chosen order, I wonder how it is.” Tenya wondered.
“Hey, kiddo! See to open a restaurant in our world too!” Rumi said.
“... Okay?” Izuku answered.
“It’ll be added when the host meet’s requirements,” the System stated.
“Good. Then you will be able to pay for my lessons in food. Cook well and I will turn you into a real Hero.”
“Bullcrap.” Toshinori muttered with a low voice.
SLUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURP!
An outrageously loud slurping noise soon echoed in the restaurant as the wide-eyed man pretty much inhaled the entire mouthful in raving hunger, his cheeks bulging like a hamster’s as he loudly chewed on and on and on with half-lidded eyes of bliss.
Each bite felt like a massage was being given to his tongue, while the thick broth hugged his palate and released endless streams of meaty aroma, followed by waves upon waves of spices sweetly accompanied by a light spicy feeling from the chili sauce that had been mixed with the broth; the tiny cubes of meat as well were buttery-soft and releasing the full blast of their aroma every time the detective chew them, the entire dish was a flavor bomb that seemed to never end.
“I guess it’s good?” Tensei asked with an amused chuckle, watching the professional detective throw credibility to the wind and wolf down his plate like a hungry ghost until his mouth was shining from the broth on it.
“S’gud. M’ God I’s su gud!” the detective gurgled-out, his mouth was simply never empty enough for him to answer properly.
“Well, I will give it a try myself then!” the Pro Hero, still utterly amused, declared while opening the tiny bamboo casket containing his steamed buns to release a thick pure-white cloud of vapor that fully submerged him in the gentle scent of the sea.
“Woh!” shaking his head a little to stop any sea-related daydream from surfacing, the young man grabbed one of the six cute dumplings with his chopsticks to study it.
“BWAHAHAHAHAHA! I am so recording this!” Toshinori said while recording the whole scene with his phone.
“That is very evil and unusual.” Nighteye said, while recording it as well.
“Hey, he’s never shown his less serious side, I just want to make sure I can remember seeing it~” he stated.
“Alright, time to try the noodles first,” Izuku stated.
“They were delicious!” Toriko said, already with a clean plate.
“YOU FINISHED THEM ALREADY?!”
“Oh, that is normal.” Komatsu said.
“For you maybe…” Pixie Bob stated dryly. She took a bite of the first dish, the noodles.
“Daaaamn! This is good stuff!” Ragdoll said in awe.
“And it will make you younger. Couple years at most, but it’s still something.” Xara said.
“W…What?”
“Thank the boy, he is getting better there, and so do his dishes.”
Ragdoll let out a high pitch squeal.
“Your V card is in danger, bro.” Tetsutetsu said, laughing.
“...” Trying as he might, for some reason Izuku could NOT find any problem in that, surprisingly.
The steaming had turned the thin wrapping semi-transparent, giving him the chance to faintly see the Ingredients inside and take note that indeed those dumplings could be called Rainbow Colored thanks to what lies inside.
“It does look pretty…” Tensei muttered before giving it a bite.
“Mmmmmh!”
Izuku gave an embarrassed chuckle as he watched one of the ‘Big Guns’ of the Pro Hero business give a very orgasm-like moan of appreciation before starting to eat like...Well...A pig; the young Chef was still unused to the flamboyant reaction first-time customers had with his food, he knew that thanks to his time as Zaus and the tutoring of the System his cooking skills were good, but couldn’t people just tone it down? Just a little bit? It was really embarrassing!
“Ingenium-san...There are people watching!” Izuku thought with a shy blush as few people that were passing in front of the restaurant had stopped dead in their tracks to watch a Pro Hero and a Detective of the Police Force gorge themselves in abandon, and while it was very good publicity, it didn’t make Izuku feel any less embarrassed.
Iida’s jaw dropped after hearing this from his brother.
“Ah-ha! Your brother acts human!” Monoma said with a mocking/teasing tone.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Iida shouted in pure horror. He then opened his own dish of dumplings. “I need to know how good these are.” He took one, and bit into it.
“Oh-Oooooh!” Iida realized what he did, and covered his mouth, face blushing a deep red in embarrassment.
“Oh! It’s genetic then!” Rin said, laughing.
“S-Silence!” Iida got out, with a bit of a stutter. “I-It was just better than I thought it would be, even though all of Midoriya’s food has been good so far.”
“Thank you! It is still embarrassing, but I still appreciate the compliment.”
With Tensei and Tsukauchi -
The young Pro Hero was in Heaven, his empty stomach was crying in joy as bites after bites of pure Happiness were rapidly filling it; the fish of the dumplings had pretty much melted into his mouth as soon as he had bitten through the thin dumplings, thus creating a soup-like broth once mixed with the other Ingredients inside the tiny thing that kept rushing down his throat like a raging river of flavor at each bite.
“Amazing.” Tensei muttered, immediately falling in love with that delicate taste that warmed his heart, his new favorite dish was then soon followed by the stir-fried noodles adorned with shrimps so fat and juicy that they bounced between his teeth at each bite.
“Shit! Empty already?!” Tsukauchi gasped in horror once seen his empty bowl, and barely caught himself from licking the plate clean, something he hadn’t done since he was five years old.
“I know! The plates are big but they finish so fast!” Tensei answered, just as sorrowful at seeing his own empty plates.
“…”
“...Should we...Order something else?” the Detective asked, unsure.
“Eehm ...He seems to have a nice selection of meat dishes...And it has been a while since I had some steak…” Tensei muttered in answer.
“I got some nice Argentine Beef, if you want. I also have some A5 Kobe Steak if you feel like pampering yourself.” Izuku offered, making both men suck-in a cold breath.
https://cdn-images-1.medium.com/max/1600/1*dVGGaSrxM74ArJm8AP1t4A.jpeg
“Kobe?! Can I have it? Pleeeeeeeeease!” Ochaco begged.
Just then, the next dish appeared in front of them all, being the A5 Kobe Steak.
“I mean, it’s not Jewel Meat. But I can accept this too.” Sanni said.
“Thank you.” Ochaco said, kissing Izuku’s cheek.
“Hoy! You were lucky once, don’t push it.” Toru said.
Ochako gave a fierce glare to them. “Do not ruin this. I’ve never had this before, because of my family issues, so I want it to be special, got it…?”
“I was not talking about THAT meat. But Icchan’s.” Toru said.
“I will get that too, it’s my right.”
“Hn! I believe this story will show otherwise,” Momo answered, smiling smugly.
Argentine Beef and A5 Kobe, the undisputed KINGS when it came to steaks, ludicrously expensive, but otherworldly delicious as well.
“…” Tensei’s face immediately turned red as an intense battle raged between his Heart, his Mind and his Stomach, each one giving valid Pros and Cons to the idea of-
“A5 please, medium-rare.” the Pro Hero blurted-out, his stomach seizing victory out of sheer Gluttony. It will also blow a hole in Tensei’s finances, but at the moment he straight-up didn’t care.
“I’ll go with a more mundane normal steak , thank you.” Tsukauchi declared with a bitter expression, totally not jealous about Pro Heroes being able to throw away money like that. Absolutely. Not at all. Not even a little bit jealous.
“Damn rich bastards…” he thought.
“I’ll be back immediately,” Izuku answered with a bow and disappearing soon after inside the kitchen.
Attracted by the two Big Shots eating to their hearts’ content, few of the people outside ventured into the new Restaurant owned by the youngest Chef they had ever seen, soon filling every table with curious new customers.
When one hour later the bribed Health Inspector and Food Critic arrived, they both found a Pro Hero and Detective waiting for them and very ready to shut-down their backers’ plan once and for all, and feeling almost tempted to somehow unleash Whitey on them for added measure just to make sure the lesson stuck.
“Got what they deserve,” Tina stated, not liking corrupt reporters.
“And yet I fear they won’t stop sending complacent Reviewers anytime soon.” Nezu said, humming.
“What makes you say that?” Coco asked.
“A mixture of sixth sense, experience with Villains and even mere logic.”
“... You are one scary animal,” Toriko stated.
“Thank you. Yahahahaha!”
The Next day – AU University -
The students of class 1A were having a small lunch break in the University own cafeteria, chatting about their first month of school and still recovering from their teacher Aizawa’s Quirk Test, and also a bit angry at his threat of expulsion in case of failure merely being what he called ‘A Logical Ruse’.
They all were certain the man didn’t actually know what a ‘Logical Ruse’ was supposed to be.
“Bwahahahahaha!” It was then that a loud guffaw shook the cafeteria as a girl from class 1B with a bunny Quirk went overcome by a gut-wrenching laughing fit.
“Wait a minute,” Rumi stated, hearing and seeing the person on screen
“Aaah! Yes! I can explain that.” Joy said, chuckling.
“A multiversal thing, anything can happen will happen,” Light stated.
“In this case, what some of us call Timeline Slip . Basically an event, or in this case a person, that happens later than in other versions. In this case, dear Miss Rumi was born a bit later, enough to be your classmate instead of a Pro already.” the Eye said.
“... I don’t know how I feel about this…” said bunny girl stated, unsure of her feelings.
“Rumi-chan! Please don’t make a scene!” Pony Tsunotori begged with a red face.
“Can you please have some decency? At least laugh like a proper lady!” Tenya Iida, little brother of Tensei, asked with a kind-of-prude tone, annoyed by the outburst since class 1A and 1B had their tables next to each other.
“Oh, stuff it, Glasses !” the bunny girl snapped back.
“I-I never!” the young man bristled in shock at the rudeness.
“What made you laugh like that? Can we at least know the cause?” Momo asked, rolling her eyes.
“You may be younger, but everything else is still 100% You .” Ryujyu said, laughing.
Iida looked unamused. “Why are all the people I seem to meet are hot headed…? First Bakugou, now Mirko.”
“I blame their Quirk. One is animal based, the other explosive,” Momo said.
“HEY!”
“Well, you two are very hot blooded, you can’t deny that.” Toshinori said.
“I just say what I think, I don’t see the need to sugar coat stuff,” Rumi answered.
“What the hag said.”
Rumi gave Katsuki a glare. “What did you call me..?” she asked, an aura of death around her.
“What? You think to be forever 18 how that Cat Lady Hag down there?” he answered, scoffing.
Inko then loomed over him, making him stiffen. “Katsuki~ What have I told you about calling women that~?” she asked in a way to sweet tone of voice.
“But… Auntie!”
“ HUSH! ”
“Yes, Auntie…”
“So there IS somebody he fears!” Aizawa said in surprise.
“Mom has always been someone you don’t want to anger,” Izuku stated. “You should thank God I never told her about the bullying.”
“Bullying?!” Inko roared.
“DEKU!” Katsuki shrieked in fear and betrayal.
“ SCHEISSE! ” Izuku swore.
“Uh?” Mic muttered.
“ Shit in German. Probably to protect Eri.” Nighteye whispered.
“Ooh!”
“Can we get back to the show…?” Sunni asked, trying to calm everyone down.
Nana just laughed. “I like her.”
Midnight had a lovestruck look in her eyes. “What a woman~ Give’s me chills~”
“Take a room you two.” Zebra said, rolling his eyes.
“Don’t tempt her!” Mic and Aizawa yelled in chorus.
“You idiots from 1A all have a stick up your ass. I just watched a video update from a guy I am following on Tw@tter.” the bunny girl, Rumi, answered with a huff.
“A nice joke?” Kaminari asked immediately.
“In a sense, a duo of morons tried to dine-and-dash, but as always Whitey the Mightey punished them.” Rumi answered.
“Whitey who?”
“Here, idiot.” Rumi answered, showing them the Social Media Page owned by a small-time Influencer.
The lizard Twins had made their debut in the guy’s special feed as they were shown being flung out of Izuku’s Restaurant by the tall bald robot, completed with stock sound effect of something falling from the sky whistling, and a final score detailing the Style, Landing and Technique of their flying journey towards the garbage bin at the opposite side of the street (in their case an 8.5/10 as a Total score), completed with the stock sound effect of a roaring applause.
It was not an isolated case, in fact, that Influencer working in one of the restaurant in front of Izuku’s was making a killing by posting a video series featuring Troublemakers flying out of the Restaurant thanks to Whitey, rapidly racking-in followers and likes at each new update.
StrippingDemon, TroublemakersMustBePunished, MighteyWhitey, StrippingAvenger, FoodOrgasm, CinnabunCooksGood, CutieChef, ThisTasteAwesome and many more Hashtags were also trending a lot, increasing the popularity of both Restaurant and Robot exponentially.
“Cutie Chef?!” Izuku said with a squeak.
“AND Cinnabun!” Teppei added, chuckling.
Steam was coming off Izuku’s face.
“Icchan is very self-conscious somehow.” Inko said, showing a smile both used and fond.
“Mom…” Izuku groaned out.
“Pffft!”
“Why in their boxers?” The invisible girl Tooru asked, giggling.
“What a better way to punish some losers than stripping them?” Rumi replied with a feral smirk.
“ Green Cloud Restaurant? Oh! I believe my brother went there yesterday, he praised its Chef quite a lot.” Tenya admitted, unsure.
In truth his brother spent HOURS gushing about the Chef’s talent, and maybe, just maybe, Tenya was a tiny bit angry at the idea of somebody else being praised that much by his brother…
Iida was blushing after hearing this.
“Are you jealous?” Tetsutetsu asked in a tease, smirking.
“He's very jelly!” Pony added.
“I am not!” Iida shouted, looking offended.
“Please be gentle with Tenya-kun!” Izuku asked.
“We were just joking, buddy, no need to ride to the rescue of your unofficial brother!” Tetsu answered, snorting.
“... Brother?” Izuku asked, surprised.
“We all know, don’t play dumb.” Setsuna answered, rolling her eyes.
Izuku looked sheepish, Tenya instead had a very touched expression.
“Green Cloud, you say?” Momo repeated, eyebrows shooting up to her hairline.
“You know it?”
“It’s Izuku’s Restaurant! Heavens, I promised I would have gone to visit him and still have not done it, I can’t believe he opened a month ago and I still haven’t gone there.” the young woman admitted, ashamed.
“It was a very eventful month, Yaomomo. I am sure he will understand,” Mina answered with an encouraging smile.
“We can go there together tomorrow if you want,” Ochako added.
“Do you mind?” she asked back.
“Not at all!” the other girls answered as one.
“We all will go, I am curious myself.” Mezo admitted, he too had heard of the place, and the few reviews he saw were all very positive.
“I haven’t paid a visit in a month? Wow, that me really showed a lack of good manners,” Momo said in dismay.
“Well you have mister sour puss here as a teacher,” Zebra stated, pointing at Aizawa. “He’s a hardass as I can see.”
“I am not a hardass. And I KNOW what a logical ruse is, you little spawns of Hell!” Aizawa answered, surprisingly more insulted at the ruse accusation than at the hardass comment.
“... You expelled a whole class last year…” Nezu stated flatly, his smile gone. “After that, I think that’s an accurate statement.”
“HE DID WHAT!?” all the students shouted in shock.
“I can explain.” Aizawa said, lamely.
“Uh-hu.”
“They had no potential and didn’t take the course seriously,” Aizawa stated, activating his Quirk for intimidation. “I run my class my way.”
“Down with the hair. We know the story already, I just think nobody told the kids instead. Relax.” Fat Gum said.
“... I don’t want them to lose someone close to them on the field… I lost a friend like that…” Aizawa stated, remembering Obito.
“... Now I feel bad for him…” Komatsu stated.
“Eeh. Lost is part of life, yes, but nothing says we have to like it…” Knocking Master answered.
“Who was it?” Aizawa asked.
“My brothers in all but blood, and the closest thing I had to parents. But I do keep them alive where it counts, and so should you.” he answered while patting his chest.
Aizawa nodded. “I see.”
“ Tch! Might as well go there myself, before you 1A buffoons stink-up the place too much,” Rumi declared haughtily, causing many of her classmates to face-palm in annoyance at her rough attitude.
Of the two tables, only one guy was not thrilled at the idea of visiting the restaurant and meeting its Chef.
“...F***.” Katsuki swore with a low voice, with his normal perennial scowl gaining an edge of dread in a matter of seconds. He really, really did not feel like meeting the guy yet.
“I don’t think I will like the next show…” Katsuki admitted, bitterly.
“Kacchan? You do know I don’t hate you… Right?” Izuku asked with a soft voice.
“I still wonder how that is a thing, honestly.”
“Alright. We’ll take another thirty minute break to set the next episode up,” Light stated.
“Nice, I need to stretch my legs anyway,” Mic admitted, yawning.
Everyone got up to head to the lobby.
To be continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s the chapter. This fanfic is really coming along fast. More than some of my other stories.
Joy: I admit I write long chapters, so it is a bit more difficult to write reactions for those, but I too must admit this story is coming along exceptionally well. All thanks to you!
Hey, you’re a big help as well. If you weren’t helping. I’d be stuck on the first chapter still.
Hitoshi: “That bad with writer’s block?”
Yeah. Me and Joy’s new story has hit a snag thanks to it…
Joy: New projects are hard to start, they usually pick up steam after chap 2 or 3… but the first is WAAAAY harder than people believe.
True. I may have something for it though.
Joy: Uh? Do tell!
Don’t want to spoil it here. Also, before I forget again, if anyone has an idea for Izuku’s Polyamory group name, leave a suggestion.
Hitoshi: “Should we end this soon?”
Yes. Anything else you want to add Joy?
Joy: Group name…I think it would be fun if the Readers join too, so to share with us the pain to come up with a good name, AH-hA!
Okay. And with that, we’ll see you all next chapter.
Joy: BYE-BYE!
Hitoshi: “See you, I guess.”
And with that, see you next chapter.
Please R&R
Notes:
A/N 1: If you want to know what it looks like, here’s the art I found: https://www.deviantart.com/ironclark/art/Keyblade-Cards-Anime-Set-One-705849324
Links to my Co-Writer's pages:
https://archiveofourown.to/users/JoySeeker101/pseuds/JoySeeker101
https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4123328/
Chapter 5: Watching Episode Four, “The Pro Hero who wept because of a Spicy Dish”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the 5th chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me again is my friend, partner, and co-writer/author, JoySeeker101.
Joy: Good day to you.
Today, we get to see what happens when reactors see something funny. I don’t like the number 2 hero, he should have gotten help after his son’s death, not bottle it up to the point where he became what he became.
Joy: The number of people with issues in MHA is way too high. Psychologists there are seriously lacking.
That or people are too prideful to get help, thinking it shows weakness or you have a problem. It’s not that far off from real life.
Joy: Pride precedes the fall. And Enji was made to fall way too hard. It goes even beyond, to the point it is almost a parody. Just one of the MANY wrong things left unchecked in MHA for plot reasons.
… Maybe Enji should get help from Izuku? In both stories?
Joy: I know Izu is a miracle worker, but I believe the term is not literal.
Hey, he healed All Might, he might be able to heal Endeavor as well. Anyways, enough on that. Did you bring in today’s guest?
Joy: … I thought you were the one supposed to bring them.
I let us switch between bringing in guests.
Joy: Uh… Fancy… Who was I supposed to bring?
Anyone who was in the reaction story watching.
Joy: Did we already use Melk?
No we did not. You can bring her in.
Joy: Gimme a Sec…
Melk: “I am walking! I am walking! Stop pushing!”
Joy: Here she is!
Welcome Melk, how are you today?
Melk: “I was told I needed to come here and was pretty much kidnapped. Other than that, I am good. Thank you.”
Joy: SORRY!
I apologize for my partner, he can be eccentric…
Joy: Among other things.
(Sigh) Anyways… Melk, would you do the disclaimer please?
Melk: “I can. Neither JoySeeker or Angel He_Art or Xara own the rights to MHA, Toriko or Gourmet of Another World. Please support the official release.”
Thank you Melk~ Now onto the story.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 5: Watching Episode Four, “The Pro Hero who wept because of a Spicy Dish”
(Meeting Room)
All of the members of Izuku’s lovers were in the meeting room, now with three out of the four Wild Wild Pussy Cats.
“Waaay more people than I expected,” Pixie Bob admitted with a whistle.
“Well he is a good man,” Ragdoll stated. “And a new god needs a lot of Gods and Goddesses/Angels by his side~”
“Seriously, you two take Thirsty to a whole new level.” Mandalay commented in dismay.
“Should we have brought Mt. Lady as well?” Melissa asked the others.
“Eeeh! Good question… Is she interested?” Mina asked.
“Well I think Midnight is interested in both mother and son, ribbit,” Tsu stated bluntly. “Though I think she’s into Mrs. Midoriya more…”
“Always thought she was more of the Yuri type.” Setsuna said, laughing.
“She might be Bi,” Yui stated bluntly.
“Eh! Wouldn’t put it past her,” Jiro stated, bordly.
“Well, anyways, we’ll bring them in for the next meeting as well,” Momo stated. She turned to the three female members of the WWPC. “We have a few things to go over. First of all; the three pro heroines that are interested in Izuku.”
“He gave me back my Quirk, he gave me back my Ragdoll side, and besides being a good friend I just… Enjoy him. Nothing wrong with that?” Tomoko said.
“You know the Forever 18 spiel I go through sometimes? He seconds it seriously and actually sees me as a girl, not as an Old Woman many already labeled me as just because I am over 30. He understands.” Pixie added.
“...”
“It’s not just gratitude for saving Kota, isn’t it?” Momo asked with a gentle smile.
“... No…” Mandalay admitted with a neon-red face. “... Well part of it…”
“Uh-hu?”
“She may have a Shota fetish,”
“TOMOKO!”
“AH-ha! You are a perv too! How the mighty fall!” Pixie said.
She glares at her two partners. “If you don’t shut up, I'll tell Tiger who ate the last bucket of his favorite ice cream…”
“BETRAYAL!” Both girls screamed in chorus.
Everyone tried to hold back their laughter.
“Okay, okay. I guess we have to accept them in our group then,” Itsuka said, chuckling.
“And Izuku’s food does help with reducing the aging, downright reversing, the process in people,” Jiro stated. “So they might look like us, sooner or later.”
“That too helped, removing the Age Barrier makes it less guilty.” Pixie answered.
“I do think he likes anyone who’s pretty in his eyes, ribbit,” Tsu stated. She then blushed a bit. “He did tell me I was cute…”
“You know? I think he is unknowingly holding back a lot in terms of libido. I mean… Have you seen how HARD he kissed Ochaco at the first occasion?” Toru said.
“Hehehehehehehehe!” The giddy Ochaco only gave a happy giggle in answer as she floated around the room.
“How was it, actually?” Yui asked bluntly.
“It was- He was- Just wow~” she answered in a dreamy tone of voice.
“Unfair. Unfair, unfair, unfair!” Pony pouted, shaking her arms up and down.
“Well, why don’t we do some girl on girl action to make him more aroused~” Ochako stated, actually floating over to Pony, the same smirk on her face Izuku had.
“Did she just control her own Gravitational pull to float around?” Jiro asked in surprise.
“UH?! NEAT! I can finally use this now! YESSS!” Ochaco cheered.
“But what was that about girl on girl action, shrum?” Kinoko asked.
“Deku-kun admitted he noticed, and liked, us in short shorts. Maybe a Shock like two girls going at it and then asking him to join the threesome will finally make him snap, take us and-”
“I think they got the picture!” Ibara, face red, said while forcefully covering Tsuyu’s mouth with both hands.
“Or maybe even an orgy with all the girls~” Ochako asked, giggling teasingly at the others.
“I don’t think he will be able to-”
“BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” The chorus of laughs from the other girls easily eclipsed Mandalay’s words.
“What’s so funny?” Ragdoll asked, looking lost.
“We saw him fight and train… He CAN get through all of us in one go like a tank.” Mina said.
“Can we add how Ochaco seemed to awaken her pervert side from Izuku’s kiss?” Jiro asked.
“I was holding back, but if Deku-kun releases his own Stud side, I can release my Pervy Side for his sake. Just and only for him.” Ochaco answered, floating upside-down with an innocent smile.
“And us,” Momo added. “You seem to show it around us as well.”
“Well I do like both genders as well~” Ochako teased.
“Good, I do have a few things I want to try with a girl as well other than boys.” Jiro said.
“Oh! Me too.” Yui admitted.
“... You youngsters are wilder than what I believed.” Ragdoll admitted.
“Pot meet kettle~” Ochako teased again.
Momo giggles. “Alright. So has anyone come up with a name for our group?” she asked them all.
“Name?” the three newest members asked.
“Not really. We are still unsure about it… Emerald Pride seems to get some votes, but nothing certain yet.” Momo admitted.
“Oh~ Like a pride of lions and lionesses~” Ragdoll stated, giddy.
“That was the basic idea, since none of us can really be called weak by any sense of the word.” Mei answered.
“Okay then. Anything else we wish to address?” Momo asked everyone.
“Any roles? Rankings? Dibs called?” Ragdoll asked.
“Occhan took dibs on Icchan’s virginity.” Tsuyu answered.
“I got dibs on his first threesome!” Mina and Yui said at the same time.
“... Anything else?” Pixie asked.
“... Butt…” Ibara muttered in complete shame, and only thanks to Jiro the others knew what she said.
“Huh?” the others asked, looking at the girl in confusion.
“Dear Ibara wants to be Icchan’s first Butt Experience . Oh, so naughty!” Setsuna explained.
“And brave! It won’t be easy, considering we are talking about Icchan!” Kinoko said, snorting.
“... It’s just… It’s a sinful thing, but…but…”
“But that is what makes you intrigued?” Mandalay asked.
“Yes! I am sorry! I know it’s deranged… But the thought of him doing it makes my heart race so much!” Ibara answered, looking about to cry.
“Seems like you are in your wild chirstain girl phase,” Ragdoll stated. “It happens when you’re pent up and are willing to try new things. It’s an actual thing.”
“O-Only with my beloved, though! I am not a maniac!” Ibara said.
“Nobody said you are, silly.” Pony answered.
“I even heard they get into BDSM as well,” Ragdoll added in a tease.
“...”
“OH MY GOD!” Setsuna yelled, before laughing.
“S-SHUT UP!” Ibara screeched.
“Okay, I say we use Ibara-chan to make Izuku snap.” Toru said.
“WHY ME!?” she shrieked in shock.
“Because you can both enjoy Letting Go and release your desires. And maybe you actually need it, you and him are way too winded-up.” Momo said.
Ibara looked like she wanted to cry or hurt them with her Quirk. “Can we please change the topic, please…!?”
“Sure. When do we actually state our claim on Icchan?” Pony asked.
“The sooner the better, if you ask me.” Yui answered.
“Not sure,” Momo stated. “But not now. Anything else?”
“... Nope!” many answered after some thought.
“ Guys and Gals! Sorry to interrupt plans, training, cooking and whatnot. But we are ready to start! You have five minutes to go to the bathroom and tie-up whatever you are doing, then we will start! ” Joy’s voice echoed everywhere.
“Guess they got up sooner than they thought,” Itsuka stated. “Wanted to train some more.”
“Next break then,” Momo stated.
Everyone heads back to the theater.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
“Why so soon?” Izuku asked.
“Eeeh! We got everything ready sooner than expected, hopefully we didn’t interrupt anything important.” the Eye answered.
Everyone shook their heads.
“Well then, shall we get started?” Light asked them all.
“We are ready, you guys?” Toriko asked.
Everyone took their seats and the lights turned down.
A Chef Rebirth chapter 4:
The Pro Hero who wept because of a Spicy Dish.
UA University – Class 1A -
Ping-Ping! Ping-Ping!
A happy tune echoed inside the classroom just a minute before the lesson started.
“Oh!” and as always, Momo Yaoyorozu’s smile turned from formal to ‘Warm’ as soon as she saw the message heralded by that custom alert.
“ Have...A nice day...You too! ...Should I put a smile? Or a heart?” she muttered, thoughtful.
“Smile for a Friend, Heart for Something more. When in doubt, use the kissing face, it can be used for both.” Tooru the invisible girl answered.
“Thank you.” Momo answered, sending the message and then releasing a tiny sigh.
“You should have put a heart!” Mina said.
“Not yet, but soon,” Momo answered.
Izuku felt her eyes on him and his face turned super red.
Inko giggled at her son.
“What a ladies man~” Toriko teased.
“At least he is not a pervert!” Rin added, laughing.
Izuku hid his face.
“Your Chef friend?” Mina asked.
“How do you know?”
“I didn’t! But the alert sound is different from other messages AND you never pull-out your phone in class, unless it’s an emergency OR that sound effect plays. You just confirmed who the sender is yourself!” the pink girl answered, smiling smug.
“Oh…” Momo muttered, looking a bit guilty.
“Don’t be sad! He is just a good friend, yes?” Tooru asked.
“...Yes.”
“Took too long to answer, would you like him to be something more?” Jiro asked with a smirk.
“Yes.” Momo admitted, caressing Izuku’s hand and making him blush harder.
“I think we’re making steamed broccoli~” Jiro teased.
“Keep pushing! He will break soon!” Toru whispered.
“He’s way too strong, you know…” Ochasko stated. “He’s stubborn.”
“Me and Izu...NO!” she replied, face burning red.
“Liar.” Jiro answered with her ear-jacks jokingly poking Momo’s cheeks.
“I am not!”
“You still up for a visit to his Restaurant then? I checked, it’s in Yavin Street. Kinda fancy location to open his place, and it’s not too far from here either.” Mina asked, she too with a fanged smile on her face.
“Couple bus stops at most,” Tooru added.
“I-I don’t think we can.”
“Actually, I believe it will be possible. Tomorrow there will be that mysterious outdoor visit Professor Aizawa didn’t want to give us details about. After Lunch we’ll be free, so if we actually leave to have lunch in another place, we should not have troubles, if we alert our teachers before that, of course.” Tenya offered.
“You others are coming too?” Mina asked.
“ Mysterious Outdoor Visit … The USJ was a mystery to the students only since the Villains knew perfectly where to find us!” Aizawa said with a growl.
“What do you mean?” Coco asked him.
“We took so many precautions to keep a school visit to a special Training Facility a secret that I could be easily accused of being a paranoid freak. Everything was hushed: the date, the location, the time of departure, who was accompanying the class and who would be waiting for us there. EVERYTHING was confidential. And yet the group of our biggest enemies easily found us and attacked us.” Nezu answered, annoyed.
“I see…”
“Everybody in our class is, apparently. Ribbit! I heard a couple guys from 1B too will go, the rumors about that Restaurant are spreading quite a bit.” Tsuyu answered, croaking faintly.
“I am happy he is finally getting some recognition, recently he had been harassed a lot by complacent Health Inspectors that just kept visiting him in hope of forcing him to close.” Momo answered, sighing in relief.
“Uh? Why?”
“Jealousy mostly, my brother was there when the Police Force questioned them. Few friends of Midoriya-san’s rival tried discredit him, they have been finally told to stop.” Tenya answered.
“Oh-Oooh! Underhand tactics to stop a Chef threatening their businesses? Now I REALLY wanna try it!” Mina answered, smiling intrigued.
“Then it’s settled? Will we all go?” Kaminari asked.
“If you don’t mind,” Momo asked.
“Fu… Heck yeah! Good food!” Tetsutetsu yelled in hype, and censoring himself once seen the combined glare of Mirio and Izuku.
“I wonder what we’ll be getting~?” Fat Gums asked no one in particular.
“I know it will be good!” Kirishima answered.
“Well, be quiet and watch,” Mirko ordered.
“Do you always have to be like this…?” Ryuko asked her friend.
“Haters gonna hate!”
“…”
“Ochako? I can pay for you if you want,” Tsuyu offered.
“I-I don’t need charity!” the girl answered, ashamed.
“It’s not charity between friends, silly-head. It’s just being friends. You will offer me lunch next time.” the frog girl answered, smiling wide.
“O-O-Oh! Okay then!”
“Cool! So we all are going to visit Momo's Boyfriend then!” Tooru declared.
“H-HE IS NOT!”
“If you react like that, nobody will believe you. Now sit down and let’s start our new lesson, shall we?” a woman in a skin-tight Hero Costume said with a cheerful tone.
“Yes, Professor Midnight!” the entire class answered as one.
Said teacher gave the class a deadpan look, mixed with a bit of annoyance. “Really…?” she asked them.
“What?” They all asked back with clearly fake innocent smiles.
She pulled out her whip. “What was it you were saying~?” she asked with a way too sweet smile on her face.
“IZU SHIELD!” Mina yelled while holding Izuku in front of herself.
“What?!” the boy said, confused.
Xara pinched the bridge of his nose.
“Want some tea to help?” Gaia asked him.
“Yes, please.”
“I deal with them daily, you weakling.” Aizawa said.
“And he has a secret flask of alcohol to help.” Mic added.
“Yes.” Aizawa agreed, until he realized what he said, glaring at him. “Who told you…!?”
Mic just gulped in fear.
Later that day – Number 4 Yavin Street – Green Cloud Restaurant -
The famous Gourmet Street was, as always, bustling in activity as the city’s Foodies congregated there en masse during lunch hour to satisfy their bottomless stomachs, clamoring and walking over each-other to secure a seat in their favorite Restaurant.
“Daaaamn! They really have everything here! They even have American-Style BBQ Restaurants!” Mina said in wonder.
“They say rent is not cheap here, does he manage?” Aoyama asked, curious.
“He has a very good sponsor, even if my father is still digging around to see if it was a scam. They actually bought the entire two-story building and asked Izuku to cook for them there, in exchange for his work the flat above the Restaurant it’s his to use.” Momo answered.
“He has a Sponsor?” Shoto asked.
“A certain ‘The System Incorporated’, specialized in Import-Export of Ingredients all over the world...Or so they present themselves.”
“Still think it sounds like a computer programming company…” Yui stated.
“ The System insists it is as good a name as any other. ” The System answered.
“Just say…”
“Never heard of them.” Mezo admitted.
“Me neither, but everything seems to be in order. There, that’s the place.” Momo answered, pointing at the Green Cloud restaurant once the place came into view.
“Ooh! Small and cozy! Nice!” Kirishima admitted with a wide smile.
“Doggie!” Koda said with a happy smile as he neared the black dog sleeping next to the entrance.
“...What do you want?” the dog answered with an annoyed tone, only opening a single bleary eye to look at the boy and glare him into submission.
“Nothing, nothing. Just saying Hi.” he answered immediately.
“Ah! Okay. Hi.” Blackie answered with his baritone, magnetic voice gaining a sarcastic undertone before he returned to sleep.
“Don’t bother the talking dog.” Katsuki said, rolling his eyes.
“Sorry.”
“Too sexy a voice for somebody with that bulging belly,” Sero commented while eyeing the faint rolls of fat that had started to appear on the once-lean Lord Dog’s stomach.
“It means the food’s good then! Let’s get in!” Mina ordered with a cheerful scream while barging inside.
“That is a very nice voice,” Nemuri admitted, chuckling.
“Wait, I thought you said we couldn’t get fat from Izuku’s cooking,” Mina pointed out.
“That is a small present from us,” Xara said.
“Oh, I was worried when I saw the dog,” Mina stated, letting out a sigh of relief.
“We will be eating a lot while watching, we want to avoid ruining your health from it.” Joy answered.
Dling! Dling!
The tiny bell on top of the door chimed happily as soon as they got in, with all of them turning extra happy at feeling the faint chill of air conditioning lowering the temperature just right, and even happier at the amazing mishmash of food aromas wafting everywhere.
“Good evening! What can I do for you?” Izuku was soon walking up to them to welcome the students with a gentle smile.
“He is a cutie, Yaomomo chose well!” Tooru whispered.
“She must be into freckles, his cheeks are adorable.” Jiro whispered back.
“I find his Chef Uniform quite dashing too.” Aoyama added.
“Quiet, you three.” Tsuyu silenced them.
“Thank you.” Izuku whispered, shy.
“Not a lie, Icchan.” Tsuyu answered.
Izuku looked away, blushing.
“He’s even cuter when he blushes,” Kinoko added.
“I am just as cute.” Mineta grumbled.
“Bullshit.” Zebra answered.
“I would normally chastise you for cursing… But yes, that was bad. Even worse than delusional.” Coco admitted.
“Sorry if I took so long to pay you a visit, Izuku.” Momo admitted with a sheepish smile.
“No need to worry, you are a future Pro Hero, your studies take precedence! My Restaurant and myself will always be here for you, so there was no rush for you to come visit.” he answered, chuckling amicably.
“Yes there was, I want to show you my support! I know my parents came here at least twice already, so it was only fair I came as well! So in exchange I brought along a few friends. I hope it won’t be a problem,” Momo replied in conviction.
“Huhuhu! Thank you for the extra Customers then! I have a couple of tables close to each other so you can sit together. There are also other students from AU, if you don’t mind their company. Please, this way.” the young Chef answered while guiding them to their tables.
“Fellow students? No problem for us, Midoriya-san!” Tenya answered.
“You must be Mister Tensei’s brother! He spoke very highly of you, he just left for his patrol,” Izuku said with a surprised expression.
“Big brother came here today too?!”
“Seems your brother gave Midoriya his seal of approval for his food,” Hanta teased.
“I cannot fault him, this is good food, I am just surprised. Tensei is usually more reserved, so going to a restaurant so often is surprising to me.” Tenya admitted.
“Didn’t we go over this last episode…?” Jiro asked flatly. “You can’t really make a meal on the job, and I think he wants to protect the place.”
“You are right.”
“I still feel strange to see a version of me that young…” Rumi admitted.
“Young, yes, but still as reckless as always~” Ryukyu teased her friend.
“That is not a bad thing… My… Bad reaction to hormones and teenage crushes is…”
“Oh, that…” Ryukyu answered with a tone of dread.
“... What does she mean…?” Melk asked the rabbit.
“To put it bluntly, I do everything Plus Ultra . VERY Plus Ultra.” Rumi answered.
“Oh dear…” Toriko stated.
“For a shy introvert just recently trying to come out of his shell, that doesn’t bode well.” Setsuno said.
“He seems to love my Rainbow Dumplings and Stir-fried shrimp noodles,” the other answered sheepishly.
“Do I see ‘Cold Soba’ on the menu?” Shoto asked, sounding almost surprised instead of monotonous.
“Eh! That would be my father’s fault, he loves that Dish so much I kind of put it on the menu as an homage. Why? You like them too?”
“Yes.” the young man answered.
“OH! Fucking amazing! Those idiots from 1A are here as well!” It was then that a female voice growled in annoyance.
“Rumi, please!” Pony Tsunotori begged with a groan.
“Hey, if they are idiots, it’s only fair we call them that!” the only boy of the four-people table answered, huffing.
Everyone gave the two flat looks.
“What?!” both Tetsutetsu and Rumi growled as one.
“God, you are fitting right in that class.” Ryukyu muttered in dismay. “It’s our highschool life all over again.”
“Sorry…” Surprisingly, Rumi gave a weak smile.
“God, you gave me PTSD during those times…”
“I SAID I AM SORRY! And nobody got hurt too much!”
“That’s a lie and you know it…”
“Ryuuu-chaaaaan…”
“God, you grew-up in body only.”
“Huhuhu!” Izuku laughed, others trying to hold back theirs
“DON’T LAUGH, BROCCOLI HEAD!” Rumi shrieked with an ashamed expression.
“Sorry, sorry. It’s just nice to see you two so close.” Izuku admitted.
Rumi just huffed, turning back to the show.
“Tetsutetsu, not you too.” Itsuka as well looked ready to die from embarrassment.
“What?! You look for a fight, fucker!?” Katsuki asked with a challenging, fanged smile.
“Please don’t fight inside my restaurant. Go out if you need to have a cock fight.” Izuku asked, unimpressed, while Whitey’s robot head immediately peeked inside the room from the kitchen.
“Troublemakers?”
“Not yet, Whitey.”
“You almost got Whitey to go after you lot,” Ryukyu satted flatly. “Why am I not surprised…?”
“Eeek!” Tetsutetsu shrieked while covering himself.
“Ha-ah! You almost got stripped!” Pony said, laughing.
“Not funny!” the three shouted.
“It’s okay, cutie! WE are not here to cause trouble.” Rumi answered with a sweet smile and kicking Tetsutetsu’s shin hard enough she forced him to fall back down sitting.
“Thank you,” the Chef answered, showing a tiny smile.
“...Sure if you bribe me with a kiss to the cheek I may feel inclined to make extra sure they all sit quietly.” the bunny girl then said.
“RUMI!” Pony yelled in scandal.
“Outrageous!” Tenya gasped in horror.
“Tch!” it was faint, but Ochako could swear she heard a strange, annoyed growling sound come out from Momo’s mouth.
Recovery Girl was whacking the rabbit hero over the head. “You. Don’t. Molest. Strangers. What were you thinking!?”
“It’s okay! It’s not like me or that me are in her League to begin with! So it was just harmless teasing!” Izuku said in complete seriousness.
“Why am I being attacked from all sides like this!?” she grumbled at all of them.
“See the bright side, the guy with the Harem said he is not worthy of you!” Ryukyu answered, laughing.
“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up, smartass.”
“Will you stop being so crude,” Sunni ordered. “You're a lady, you need to be more elegant!”
“Oh shut it you prissy fem boy!” Rumi shouted at him.
“Oooh, so rude!”
“Ya need to relax, girl. You can’t be angry 24/7.” Zebra said.
“...”
“What are ya looking at?!” he snarled at his brothers.
“Hypocrite.” the rest of the Toriko group answered as one.
“I am afraid I can’t do that, it would be highly unprofessional. But I am honoured you offered me the chance.” Izuku answered, bowing slightly.
“Aww! Well, there is always next time! You won’t be able to say no forever!” Rumi answered, unperturbed.
“I can kiss ya if you want! I can kiss you everywhere! Especially on both of your Lips.” Mineta said with a lewd smile.
STRIP! BANG!
“Disgusting Pervert dealt with!” Whitey said proudly once flash-stepped into the room, stripped the short guy down to his boxers and then bitch-slapped him out of the Restaurant in the span of a single second to then return inside the kitchen.
“YEEEES!”
“GO, WHITEY!”
“WHITEY THE MIGHTEY! WOOOOOO!”
“... You all are a bunch of mean bastards…” Mineta said, offended, while every woman present cheered loudly at his counterpart’s misery.
“Well if you weren’t such a sexual deviant, this wouldn’t happen,” Mic answered.
“Sensei!”
“Don’t you believe you yourself are a saint. You keep walking on the thin line between expulsion and imprisonment for sexual harassment. Do not make things worse.” Aizawa answered, his eyes glowing.
Mineta grumbled.
“Thank you, Whitey. If he does it again, he will be blacklisted.” Izuku answered with a sigh of relief.
“I like this place already.” Tooru admitted, amused, while she and the others took their seats.
“Good to know! Menu is written on those wooden tablets by the door while the small chalkboard lists the specialties we are offering today. If you don’t see desserts, I will list them to you personally, since I like to change those daily. Everything is homemade, so sometimes I switch dishes around to offer some variety. Any particular request for drinks?”
“Water for now, maybe a bottle of cola later,” Momo answered, getting a few nods from the others.
“Perfect, please study the menu as much as you want and call me when you are ready.” the young Chef answered, giving them a bow before leaving.
Once left alone, the two tables quietly started deciding what to order when a towering giant of a man with fiery red hair entered the Restaurant with a scowl.
“Oh for fuck sake!”
“...”
“What?” Shoto asked.
“Since when you curse, Half-N-Half?” Katsuki asked.
“Endeavor is still very much a thorn in my side, so seeing him again in a moment where he was still at his worst brings up bad memories.”
“Fair enough.”
“Oh, nice...Endeavor…” Shoto uttered in disdain once seen the guy he was forced to call ‘father’ enter the place with his usual lack of tact.
“That would be me, can I help you?” Izuku asked after returning from the kitchen with a tray of food he delivered to a more isolated table.
“Daaamn, that stuff smells amazing,” the Pro Hero with Endeavor admitted with a low voice as soon as the aroma of those dishes filled the restaurant.
“Not now, Hawks! Is it you that kicked-out my assistant, boy?” Enji demanded.
“If you mean that unpleasant hag that was making a nuisance of herself just because a Quirkless cooked her food. Yes, it was me. She was bothering my Customers and stinking-up my Restaurant with her misplaced Overblown Ego. As the owner of this place I have every right to evict an eyesore like her.” Izuku answered, still remembering the insults she gleefully hurled at him and at the man’s son that was apparently at fault for not being ‘Perfect’ like Endeavor himself.
“Izuku….” Inko stated, her voice warning him about what he said.
“I am not apologizing. By his words, Miss Burnin was being as rude and antagonistic, and down-right Racist, as she could as soon as she entered. One can’t look for a fight and then cry if the opponent fights back.” Izuku answered, defiant.
“Fucking 10/10, Nerd!” Katsuki answered, smirking, pleased with the spine Izuku was growing.
“She’s gotten better after what happened,” Shoto stated. “She still looks up to my father, but isn’t looking at him like he was a god.”
“That bad? But on TV she-”
“My father has, sadly, a very good PR office.” Shoto answered.
“Oh…”
“But she still wants to be his top sidekick, and wants to help him, she’s taking classes on mental health to be a counselor for the agency,” Shoto informed.
“Does she still…?” Izuku asked.
“I never really checked, but I believe she finally stopped trying to get in father’s pants.” Shoto answered with a scrunched nose.
“Yeah, that's good news, her ‘ advances’ would have been too much even for grape-head.” Katsuki answered, gagging.
The very same son that Izuku was certain was the boy with red-and-white hair at the moment glaring at Enji in barely-concealed hatred.
“She is a Pro Hero, boy. Show some respect.”
“Respect is earned, not a fancy gadget you get because you are obnoxious and have some superpowers.” Izuku replied, unfazed.
“You dare?!” the man roared with a booming voice that rattled everybody’s ears while fire covered his body.
“…” In answer the young Chef took a huge breath as a fiery-red flaming aura of energy enveloped his entire being.
“AH!” like the clap of thunder, the short scream the small young man produced assaulted Enji and snuffed-off the flames of his Quirk, the sheer volume also almost blew-up his eardrums, just like it almost deafened everybody else, while outside cars were heard come to a screeching halt as their windows exploded.
Jiro covered her ears, letting out a scream of pain from the volume.
“Kyoka!” Needless to say, Izuku was at her side immediately.
“JESUS! WHY IS EVERYBODY LOUDER THAN ME?!” Mic yelled.
Knocking Master swatted him over the head. “You’re not helping, you loudmouth.”
“I am okay, Green , I am fine.” Kyoka said.
“You sure?”
“I am a tough girl,” she said, smirking.
“That you are!”
“... An apology Hug though would be nice.”
Izuku blushed, but did so. And much grumbling came from the MHA female half.
Not a single piece of glass inside the Restaurant got damaged, though.
“Wanna see who can scream the loudest?” Izuku hissed in contempt as the towering figure of his old Appetite Demon he took back from his Isekai (a gorilla with blood-red fur and boar-like tusks) briefly appeared behind him.
“What’s that? A Stand?” Kaminari asked.
“You can't make a JOJO reference in 2160…” Katsuki answered, groaning.
“But it looks like one!”
“They made a new Remake, so the Memes are still valid. Hn!” Kaminari said, pouting.
“Bleach is still the best,” Izuku stated.
“Debatable.” Katsuki answered.
“One Piece is still ongoing since the 20th century! At least mine has an ending!”
“I think you’re confusing it with the Dragon Ball series…” Katsuki stated flatly.
“... Hn, true.”
“Guys, focus on the screen.” Itsuka said, gently.
-With Enji -
“You dare raise your voice against-”
“You dare...You dare...You dare. Who are you, exactly?”
“A Pro He-”
“Second place under that MORON of All Might. Let it be clear, I am the LAST guy you can wow with the title of Pro Hero. I treat everybody equally: Male or Female, Quirked or Quirkless, Pro Hero or Civilian. As long as one is a customer, they can rest assured I will treat them with the utmost respect and deliver them the food they asked for.
All Might was in the corner, sulking, a gloomy cloud over him. “I can’t deal with this! You are not supposed to be so mean to me, Midoriya-shonen! It hurts!”
“But I don’t hate you!”
“But he does!”
“But I don’t!”
“Oh, God… He is having a moment…” Nighteye muttered in dismay.
“Is that bad?” Tina asked.
“The two are awfully close, almost in a father-son way. 99.99999% father-son way.”
Posturing idiots, Bullies and Troublemakers instead are neither needed nor will be missed. Your Secretary, that I am starting to think you have an affair with, was bothering everybody, and between HER and my Customers, my Customers are more important! Ergo, she had to go. Her doing it willingly was not an issue.” Izuku answered.
“She is a Pro Hero, boy! SHE is a useful member of society, contrary to you, Chef .” Enji hissed in contempt, and spitting Chef like an insult.
“…” a tense silence fell into the Restaurant as Izuku bristled in blatant fury.
“An ignorant fool dared to insult the category of Chefs. Host Izuku must avenge his honor and teach this buffoon the true horror of an angry Chef!
“Special Mission Time!” Mina said with a loud laugh.
“Sucks to be Endeavor!” Setsuna added, just as amused.
“A new quest has been unlocked~” Gaia joked.
“... I don’t know whether to pity him, or not…” Coco stated.
“ Pity him. Nobody that dares challenge a Host ever came out unscathed. ” System answered.
“That’s why I’m not so sure I should,” Coco stated. “Insulting chefs is a bad idea in our world.”
Abrupt Mission: Teach Endeavor Humility.
Reward: 10% bonus on your Experience Points total and unlocking the Wine Cabinet of Wonders.” The System’s voice echoed inside Izuku’s head soon after.
“What’s that cabinet?” he asked, slightly surprised.
“Host Izuku will gain the ability to add to the menu a selection of wines offered by the System, at the increase of Host Izuku’s level, the number and quality of wines offered will also rise. When the Host Level will rise to the third step, Host Izuku will be permitted to produce his own wine.” the voice answered. And Izuku found it a good incentive to shut the moron up.
“Booze!” Knocking Master said with an excited tone.
“From the multiverse,” the System stated.
“Yeeeesssss!”
“Hohohoho! It’s been so long since I saw you so excited, Jirou-chan!” Setsuno said with a fond smile.
“You kidding~ Booze from the multiverse~! New things to try out~!”
“That’s if/when he wins it,” Toriko stated.
“Not to sound too negative, but it can happen, Endeavor is hard to deal with.” Izuku answered.
“Unf! Believe in yourself! You are the sum of us both! You can do it!” Zaus answered, lightly chopping him on the head. “And if I’m correct, he’ll be feeling the heat very soon~”
Izuku was lost, but then remembered something from Zaus’ memories, and tried to hold back his laughter.
“So you think we Chefs are nothing…” Izuku asked with a low, dangerous tone accompanied by the growl of the Demon behind him.
“Seriously, what the hell is that?!” Sero whispered.
“Looks a bit like Dark Shadows . Only solid .”
“Ssh!”
“You people can barely cook a decent meal, nothing more.” Enji answered, scoffing.
“Let’s put that to the Test then.” Izuku said with narrowed eyes.
“Hn?”
“Last week I offered a small challenge to my Customers: Eating an entire bowl of Spicy Mapo Tofu, the prize was a free meal ticket for two people and not ONE of them managed to last and win. I will prepare for you the exact same dish and IF you can eat it whole without a single problem I will personally kneel in front of you and beg for forgiveness.
BUT! If you admit it’s too hot, or even just gasp for air or show discomfort, you will cover the bill for everybody here. You feel up for it, Pro Hero ?” the young Chef asked while imitating the same scornful tone of Endeavor.
“ DAAAAAAAAAAAAMN~!” Hanta and Denki shouted, doing the meme.
“Chef pride suits you,” Teppei said, laughing.
Izuku rubbed the back of his head, sheepish. “Thank you~”
Katsuki leaned over the whisper to Izuku. “I’m guessing this spice would make myself want to tap out, and with how much you might be adding to his?”
“I fear quite a bit… You still want to try that too, Kacchan?”
“... Maybe less than what you’ll give him, want to work my way up,” he answered. “I do have my new spice/hot sauce rack.”
“Oh, well! It’s your funeral!” Joy said, laughing.
“... Why do I not like where this is going…?” Katsuki asked no one in particular.
“Fear not, my friend. Nobody can die while in here.” Light answered.
“That does NOT help!” he roared at them.
“Ah! That’s it? Then just kneel and be done with it. I am not one of those losers that eat here, you are not dealing with a Sissy that can’t handle some chili sauce.” Endeavor declared haughtily, unknowingly losing any chance at sympathy from the customers present.
“If you feel so sure of yourself, then you won’t have problems going through this bet, right?”
“I will humor you, kid! Bring it on, eating for free is always welcomed.” Enji answered, taking a table together with Hawks.
“I have a bad feeling about this…” the winged Pro Hero muttered in dread once the young Chef disappeared inside his kitchen.
“Endeavor challenged the wrong Chef.” Momo declared.
“You sure?” Shoto asked.
“Izuku’s talent is more vast than what you may believe, I have full trust in his abilities.” she answered.
“Thank you Yaom-”
“A-hem!”
“Momo-sa-”
“Nope!”
“Yayor-”
“Neither!”
“... Momo-chan?”
“There you go!” Momo answered, smiling pleased. The girls giggled at the interaction, finding it cute.
“So I have to do the same with you all?”
“You almost teared-off Ochaco-chan’s tonsils. Yes, yes you do.” Toru answered.
“Not now,” Shoto stated. “I want to see my old man go through hell.”
The girls pouted at the duel hair boy.
Inside the Kitchen -
“System, I need my special chili sauce, is it ready?”
“The new batch has finished fermenting and it’s ready to be used. Thanks to the Devil Peppers that had been added, spiciness has increased by 70%.” the System answered as a side cabinet opened to show dozens of unlabeled glass jars containing home-made chili sauce.
“Good.” Izuku answered with a chilling smile as he took out a jar to study its blood-red content.
Izuku’s own creation, a blend of chili peppers and other spices mixed together to create a diabolical mixture that can only be described as ‘Agony in Sauce form’ that the young Chef created in his lifetime as Zaus to appease his new-found love for spicy food...And to make Setsuno’s life hell when he was younger as even SHE had trouble withstanding its power.
One Drop would make normal people sweat as if they ran a marathon. (Normal Dosage)
Two drops could melt through a normal human tongue. (Challenge Dosage)
A spoonful could cause vivid hallucinations. (Blackie’s Requested Dosage)
Two spoonfuls were literally lethal for normal humans. (Izuku’s own Lunch/Dinner Dosage)
Everyone paled seeing the information on screen.
“You made him prepare that accursed thing?!” Setsuno asked with an hiss.
“What can I say, I am nostalgic.” Zaus answered, laughing.
“WHY WOULD YOU MAKE SUCH A THING!?” Katsuki, Kirishima and Tetsutestu shouted at the madman.
“Because there are very few things to me as thrilling as the burning sensation of properly-made chili sauce burning you all the way down to your very soul. It never fails to make my heart beat fast to bursting levels.” Zaus explained.
“You are a devil…” Ibara stated, looking scared.
“Funny you would call me that…” the ghost Chef answered, smirking.
“Uh?!”
“That Sauce has a very edgy name, fitting for its Diabolical recipe. ” Setsuno said, unamused.
Everyone shivered at the name.
Izuku in a bout of ‘Edginess’ had called the first version ‘Satan Sauce’ , but to be fair once he’d seen its effects the name became surprisingly apt.
The young Chef had decided to use one spoonful only of the thing, though, he almost went for two, but even the System could not reassure him Enji would have survived that, so he opted for a single spoon...And five drops.
Mapo Tofu was a fairly easy recipe of Chinese tradition, and actually born to be spicy, thus Izuku’s first choice when he wanted to have his Satan Sauce take center stage to show both its divine taste AND its world-ending spiciness.
“Let’s see what the ‘Number 2 Hero of Japan’ is made of!” the young Chef declared while taking a wide wok and putting it on the fire with some fresh oil already inside.
“Oh my Lord… Using the name of the Lord of Darkness makes way too much sense.” Ibara said.
Katsuki gulped a bit. He ate ghost peppers, and they didn’t affect him that much. But he felt this would make him feel the heat.
“For your sake, you will only get the spoonful and just FOUR drops instead of five.” Joy said, pleased.
“When I said smaller, I didn’t mean Endeavor suicide dosage, I though a few drops. I’m sticking to the two drops thank you. Three if I can take it.”
“PUSSY!”
“Joy! Be nice!” Light said. “Even you had a hard time eating the damn thing, at Endeavor’s challenge.”
“Of course I did! What do you think happens if you put eyes and chili sauce together?”
“You were the one who wanted to eat it,” Xara stated. “We did try to stop you.”
“It tastes awesome. The only problem was the agony after it, but the taste? Amazing.” the Eye answered. “Any other sucker wants to try?”
Most of the students gulped. If it was hard on him, how hard would this be…?
“Only if it’s the challenge one,” Tetsutetsu stated, getting nods from the others.
“Fine. You can have the normal dosage challenge.”
“We’re not trying to kill them, Joy,” Gaia stated.
Once stir-fried a mixture of spices until they became fragrant and tasteful, Izuku then poured in the same wok few ladles of chicken broth to simmer it in the spice mixture; once done he delicately added the pure-white cute cubes of Tofu he personally cut and infused in Gourmet Energy, each one of those cubes trembled heavily at every faint movement of the wok as he gently turned them around in the sauce, and after adding some scallions he toppled everything with his chili sauce, soon turning the harmless cubes fiery-red and making them almost shine in the room’s lights like pieces of ruby.
“Finally ready.” Izuku declared, smirking, once moved the finished dish into a big white bowl decorated with tiny and cute green clouds.
“Tofu is not supposed to look so Evil .” Reiko muttered.
“Well this is Enji’s punishment,” All Might satted, sweating. “But may god have mercy on his soul.”
“Another name for the sauce prototype was Soul Melting, ” Zaus answered, chuckling.
“You are evil,” Nighteye stated.
“Not really, my Gourmet Cells used to react especially well to spicy food, so I had to up the power whenever I stopped feeling the burn, that is the major selling point of chili.” Zaus admitted.
“... I don’t know whether that’s manly or not…” Kirishima stated.
“Yeah,” Tetsutetsu agreed.
“Could it help with my explosions if I get used to it?” Katsuki asked.
“Try it first, Kacchan..” Izuku warned him.
“That bad?”
“I have the memories. Ouch .”
“How bad of memories?”
“No spoilers, let him try it!” Kaminari said.
“Many of us will,” Monoma added.
Main room -
Everybody watched as the young Chef calmly walked out of the kitchen while holding with both hands the bowl of Mapo Tofu for his bet against the Pro Hero.
“Here he comes…” Hawks muttered, his feelings of dread increasing tenfold at each step of Izuku.
“Let’s see what you got, boy!” Endeavor said with a feral smirk that faltered a little when the bowl was actually put on the table in front of him.
As he took a deep breath and perceived the aroma surging out of the dish, his eyes widened, it was arguably a really spicy dish, and from its aroma, it was obvious that its spiciness was not just intense, but ferocious .
https://thewoksoflife.com/wp-content/uploads/2019/06/mapo-tofu-12.jpg
“Here it comes! Whoever wants to take part in the Brain-Melting Chili Challenge raise your hand and you will get a bowl. Whoever lasts longer will be crowned Iron Stomach .” Joy said.
“And what does that mean?” Kyoka asked.
“Absolutely nothing. Except bragging rights.”
“We will give a prize to those who last the longest though, or each the most,” Xara added.
“Oooh! So Hype! I am in!” Mei said.
“Me too! It’s been a while since I had spicy food!” Toriko added, sounding extremely intrigued.
Many raised their hands after that.
Everyone was given a bowl of the stuff, with only two drops, and a lot were wincing at the smell like Enji. If They had smelled it before, they feared they’d chicken out.
“Please wait for Enji to eat his, so you and him will start at the same time.” Light instructed.
“This thing really smells Evil . I didn’t know chili sauce could feel evil.” Tomoko admitted in fear.
"This is my prized ‘Hellfire Mapo Tofu’, it's a variation of the traditional Mapo Tofu recipe I only make for this chili challenge, it's extremely spicy and intense. You can still back down from the Challenge if you don’t feel able." Izuku explained while pointing at the big bowl in front of Endeavor.
“Are you looking down on me, boy?” the Pro Hero asked, growling.
“It’s the usual warning I give to whoever takes this Challenge, I won’t be held accountable if you have vivid hallucinations. Or explode.” the young Chef answered, arms crossed and eyes narrowed.
“I handle fire everyday, Boy! You are not the one who decides if this dish is intense or not, it's me. I am the unquestioned Lord of Flames!" Enji answered, sneering.
“Host Izuku should not worry. If one wants to tickle the nose of Fate, then they can only blame themselves for their misfortune.” The System declared, making Izuku wonder if even the gender-less, strange Entity as well found the Pro Hero unbearable.
“Can I talk with that guy? Only five minutes.” Zebra asked.
“Don’t kill Heroes in other worlds.” Toriko said.
“Nobody will miss him.”
“As hard as it might sound, after some near death experiences Enji has started a slow process of Betterment , if we want to give it a name.” Nezu answered.
“It doesn’t erase all the bad things he did.” Shoto answered, angry.
“Sadly true.” Nezu admitted.
“What are the crossed fingers for?” Tokoyami asked.
“Lesson in humility or self-combustion?” Mezo added.
“Or coma?” Mineta added as well, having just received a rare second chance from Izuku after some begging from class 1A and returned to sit at the table once Momo created a giant and long shirt for him to cover himself with.
“Yes.” Shoto answered.
Everyone laughed at the comments.
“There are many issues in that family?” Komatsu asked.
“His father did many questionable things, but it is not my right to disclose them.” Aizawa answered.
“Oh, sorry I asked then.”
“Then please, do enjoy it. And also remember the terms of our Bet should you lose.” Izuku answered with a sigh, he had heard the man was callous, but he just wasn’t aware Enji was THAT MUCH of an Egomaniac.
“Get ready to lose.” Enji sneered as he picked up the porcelain spoon next to the bowl and took another whiff of the tofu's aroma before scooping up a spoonful of it with a thin trail of red juice following behind it.
“I have become an instrument of your Revenge and Justice. I hope you know you owe me one now.” Izuku declared while walking back towards the kitchen, leaving behind a confused Shoto.
In the meantime, Endeavor slowly raised the spoon filled with tofu to his mouth, idly noticing how the blood-red color of the wobbly cubes was getting more sinister the closer the spoon came to his mouth, along the small voice in the back of his head growing more frantic in trying to stop him.
“Do we start now?” Mic asked.
“Go, and may the strongest win.” Light answered.
“Just don’t explode.” Joy added, laughing. A bowl of the stuff was promptly shoved down the eye’s mouth.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“And he’s out~” Xara teased. “Although we gave him Izuku’s dosage~”
“TRY IT TOO, ASSHOLE!” Joy, still agonizing, forced open Xara’s mouth and poured down an entire bowl like his.
Xara let out a sigh of satisfaction, not even sweating. “Hot and spice, just like the food back home cooking~”
“Quit screwing around and try to look professional?” Light asked.
Everyone was holding back their laughs from the comedic act of them. They then started eating it themselves.
Squish!
Once seen him swallow the spoonful of Tofu, the completely silent crowd watching him heard a soft squishing noise come from his mouth as he chewed.
“Oh! It actually tastes kind of good.” Enji was forced to admit, awed at the pieces of tofu being so soft and tender they easily melted from the slightest bite and pretty much flowed down his throat by themselves, eager to be eaten.
“It was a given that it would also taste good, other than being spicy.” Momo felt the need to remind him, as a way to defend her best friend’s cooking skills.
“Man this is good,” Katsuki stated, scarfing it down, thinking he found his favorite dish. “But I thought that stuff was supposed to be spicy?”
“Give it time.” Zaus answered, and his smile looked too cold to be human.
“... I’m scared now…” Sero stated.
“I still can’t feel the spicy-” Then it happened, as soon as his mouth was filled with the tofu's rich fragrance from his second spoon and he grew ‘complacent’ , like a deadly snake poised to strike the true power of Izuku’s personal blend attacked the Pro Hero’s entire being when he least expected it.
At first Enji felt a wave of numbness travel from the base of his spine up to his head that made every single hair on his body stand straight like a needle, then came an overwhelming scalding sensation surging from right under his skin and wildly rushing outside, as if every pore of his body had become a volcano ready to vomit lava everywhere, it felt even hotter than his own fire somehow!
“Aah…” the man gurgled-out pitifully, soon regretting his believing that thanks to his Fire Quirk he could not get scalded by a dish.
Like Enji, the spice hit them all, but not as bad as it did the pro on screen.
Jiro let out an ear pearince shriek. She was the first to fall, next was Mic and Aizawa.
Katsuki had a savage grin, he could actually feel this, and was loving it. “Damn, this is good spice~!”
“Enji-san doesn’t look like he is enjoying it, instead.” Izuku, another one not showing reactions to the spicy tofu, answered.
Somehow Eri and Kota weren’t affected at all, Eri looked happily eating her dish while Kota just loved the spiciness of the dish.
“How are you four not affected by this…?” Tstsutetsu asked, sweating a bit.
“Me and the Nerd have a history of spicy food… The brats… No idea.” Katsuki answered, shrugging.
“Well they do look up to Izuku, so they may have had spicy food before and loved it,” Momo theorized.
“... Well they do idolize him,” Tiger agreed, trying to keep eating.
Good God, he was wrong! He was so wrong! Too wrong!
“He is sweating.” Sero said, matter-of-factly.
“No surprise! I felt my nose hair get singed as soon as Midoriya-san walked out of the kitchen with that plate, I don’t want to think about what it feels like to actually eat that.” Toru admitted.
“Like eating my acid?” Mina asked.
“Something tells me that Endeavor-san would gladly drink your acid as a reprieve from that,” Tsuyu answered, actually looking at the Pro Hero in pity.
“Aah...” by now Enji was fearing having forever lost his ability to taste, if somebody told him he was eating boiling lava, he would have believed them! There was seemingly no end in sight as the spiciness kept mounting inside his mouth while his body turned completely red.
“I know the feeling! Oh God, My soul is melting…” Kinoko said, fanning herself.
“And this is only two drops,” Togaru added, giving up. “His is far worse.”
Shoto was eating his, not looking affected. “The old man desires it.”
“You people are monsters!” Kaminari said, looking about to melt into a puddle.
“It’s not that bad,” Inko stated, eating hers with ease.
“Guh! Never was a fan of spicy food.” Rin admitted.
“But don’t you use spice all the time?” Toriko asked his wife.
“Spices, yes. Stomach melting peppers? Nope! Only in your portion because I know you love it.”
“True~” he agreed.
FWOOSH!
Even his Quirk awoke, covering him completely in flames as his instinct was fervently hoping the heat of his fire could somehow spare him some of that misery.
“ENJI-SAN!” Hawks yelled in worry.
“Have no fear, he won’t burn a thing,” Izuku, looking absolutely unfazed, reassured the customers present while delivering a new order to a table nearby.
“...The table is not burning.” Ochako confirmed with a faint voice.
Indeed the table, tablecloth, glasses, bowls, spoons and seats and everything else were still pristine clean, even the floor was not getting damaged by the intense flames covering Enji’s body, not a single scorching mark was appearing anywhere nor smoke or the smell of burning matter came to be.
“Uh?!”
“You made everything indestructible?” Light asked.
“ Yes. ” System answered.
“Chefs back home would pay top dollar for that,” Melk stated. “I know my love would.”
“I often cook for four Hooligans, that would be a lifesaver.” Komatsu admitted.
“I am no hooligan!” Toriko said with bulged-out eyes.
“How can you say that, Komatsu-kun?!” Sanni added, looking ready to cry at the accusation.
“Honestly, I can understand calling Zebra that, but me? … That’s the first time I am called a Hooligan…” Coco admitted.
“I know manners, bastard! I just thought between friends there was no need! Tch!” Zebra hissed.
Everyone gave the four deadpan looks. ‘We see why he calls you that…’ they all thought in a deadpan.
“Are the tables made of asbestos?!” Mineta asked with a gasp.
Tock! Tock! “This is pure wood, and the tablecloths are made of cotton. And yet they aren’t burning.” Katsuki answered once gently knocking on the table.
“As I said, have no fear. Endeavor-san does not have the Skills to break anything in here.” The answer of the young Chef made several eyes bulge-out in shock at the bold, but apparently true, statement.
“Everything has been built by The System, I was assured nothing can break anything in here.” Izuku thought while walking away.
“ Indeed. Even should the sun become a red giant and engulf the planet, the Restaurant and everything inside will be undamaged.” System said.
“Knowing you, one could chuck the planet inside a Black Hole and nothing will get a scratch.” Light said dryly.
“ That too. The Restaurant and the Host are ‘ Judgment Day proof’ .”
“The only thing that would possibly affect it would be another Elder God level entity…” Izuku therorized, having figured it out, and finished his meal fully. “Also, can I get seconds?”
“Yes, but I know several of them, and neither of them seem to care enough to do it. You guys?” Joy asked. “Also. Here’s another portion, you human-sized garbage disposal unit!” More filled Izuku’s bowl, making those who lost gack.
“Only in the MKverse,” Light answered. “Might be a good place for Izuku to get food items and fighting experience though…”
“Do Keybladers count?” Xara asked. “Because they can beat and surpass gods and even rewrite time and space at will.”
“I am one, so yes,” Gaia stated.
“Also, I think we have our winners,” Light stated.
“Yeah, looks like we have enough survivors. Congratulations, winners! The MHA guest winners are; Izuku, Katsuki, Tetsutetsu, Kirishima, All Might, Inko, Eri and Kota and the lovely Miss Mandalay . Impressive!” Joy said.
The other pussycats turned to their team-member in shock. “You actually finished!?” they shouted in shock.
“There were many… Accidents … While I learned to cook for Kota, one of which was me using an entire bowl of chili powder… That in hindsight helped.” she admitted.
“As for Toriko’s group, the winners are; Toriko, Rin, Coco. Melk, Komatsu and Zaus,” Light finished.
“You two too?” Setsuno said, impressed.
“...” Melk's face just turned red.
“She’s used too much chili, so…” Komatsu said.
“I thought they were normal chilis! Not Scorpion Stinger Chilies! I already told you it was a mistake!” the Knife sharpener shouted.
“SO… Miss Shino… Tell me your wish…” the Eye asked.
“...” Mandalay said nothing.
“Okay, whisper it in Uncle Joy’s ear. Or lack thereof.”
“...”
“Oh! That’s it? Easy enough. For all three of you?”
“Yes, please.” Shino, face super red, answered.
“Aaah, Love. Okay, once done here you three will get that.” Joy answered.
“What did she ask?” Light asked with a whisper.
“To get 10 years younger, I bet you know why.” the Eye whispered in answer.
“I can guess two reasons why…” he stated dryly.
“What do we give to the green cinnamoroll?” Gaia asked. “We already gave him a lot already.”
“We could kick the shit out of his father. I mean… The guy STILL has to show-up even after the whole Shigaraki mess.” Joy suggested.
“He works at I-Island…” the other reminded him. “He can’t just up and leave his potiosion…”
“How about a journal of heroes throughout the multiverse?” Light suggested.
“... Yeah. That works. IF we also add dirty laundry about them, just to appease my asshole side.”
They gave the eye a flat look. “No… You already tore his arms out…”
“Can we make me happy at least once? I just want him to remember that Heroes are still human, with good and bad sides and humanity in them. He already has a head FULL of idealized ideas about Heroes, Heroics and whatnot, I just want him to stay A BIT grounded. Not to be an idiot that sees Life in Black or White only like a bi-dimensional Shonen Character.”
The other deities look at him in surprise. “Since when can you be serious…?” Xara asked in surprise,
“I love to have fun and I get bored easily. But I am no idiot.” the Eye answered.
“... Fine, but nothing too bad, okay?” Light bargained.
“Nothing outrageous, just stuff that reminds him that he can be Human . Like, I don't know… Batman never eats his salad unless threatened. Or Wolverine being afraid of centipedes… Simple stuff that helps remind him that he doesn’t need to be a GOD. Just himself.”
“That’s fine,” Light agreed, summoning them for Izuku who had a happy look on his face.
“Now Katsuki, I’d say the same thing but with heroes that fit his personality,” Xara stated.
“I would have suggested anti-heroes like The Punisher too. But I don’t think he needs people to imitate.” Xara answered.
Light shrugged. “There are people who like those sorts,” he stated, summoning a book on dark heroes for the blond bomber, who looked intrested.
“Iron tablets that are made from iron tablets around the multiverse for Tetsutetsu?” Gaia suggested. “He does need it for his Quirk.”
“May be a bit hard to digest.”
“ Host can cook them.” System answered.
“Oooh! I can actually eat iron from other worlds?! That’s sick!” Tetsutetsu said with a fanged smile.
“I said Iron Tablets, not iron itself…” she stated in a deadpan.
“We can add both,” Xara started.
“Manly!” the metal boy shouted.
“... You know what? Whatever. As long as you others are happy.” Gaia said with a sigh of defeat.
“For Kirishima…” Light started thinking.
“ The Dumbbells of Arkalayus !” Joy said with a dramatic tone.
“The what?”
“Basically dumbbells that have been charmed by a Wizards with a fixation for body-building, you can just increase and lower the weight through voice commands, up to Neutron Star Heavy. Don’t ask for that.” Light answered.
“Manly~!” he shouted, having an awe struck look on his face. Said weights appeared in front of him.
“Dude, you got to let me try those as well,” Tetsutetsu stated, looking in awe.
“Now for All Might…” Xara started. “This is a tricky one…”
“We could always resurrect Nana so he can finally confess he is MADLY in love with her,” Joy blurted-out.
“JOY!”
“EEEEK!” the retired Pro Hero answered with a high-pitched shriek.
“I thought he was into Inko though?” Light stated, with a teasing smile.
“Yes, but she is still married, it would be unfair to Hisashi.”
“She did say they were in an open marriage,” Midnight remind him.
Nana gave a thumbs up to him,” I say go for it.”
“So Miss Inko wants a husband, a female side lover and a male side lover… Not bad!” Xara admitted with a whistle.
“I mean, her son is building a Harem, he had to take it from somewhere.” Light stated.
“HEY!” both Midoriya said with a red face.
“Not our fault if your Libido is beyond even OUR understanding. Ever tried cold showers?” Joy answered.
“So, an all expenses paid for, romantic trip for the four of them to get to know each other~” Gaia teased. “A two for one prize~”
“Seems like a good plan. Can you talk Aphrodite into letting them use her beach house? That’s a nice place.” Joy asked.
“Eeeh… I can try.”
Both All Might and Inko were steaming up a storm, the two getting teased by everyone.
“Now for Eri, books on quantum time manipulation to read with you dad~” Light gifted. “A good father, daughter activity~”
Eri looked happy to spend time with her papa.
“For Kota, comics and manga on water manipulators to practice your Quirk with,” Xara gifted. “All water proof of course~”
“I expect to see him pull-off a Water Dragon Jutsu by the time he is 15. The kid’s motivated.” Joy added.
“I’ll be as awesome as Deku~!” the kid shouted, wanting to be like his personal hero.
“I know you will be even cooler than me, Kota-chan.” Izuku answered, smiling.
“That’s a given!” The kid answered, getting his hair ruffled as a punishment from Izuku.
“Toriko, a travel guide for the multiverse to go with his pass,” Gaia gifted. “Don’t want you getting lost now, do we~?”
“Hey!” he shouted. “I’m not that bad!”
“No, but the multiverse is infinite, and you can get lost if you take a wrong portal,” she stated.
All Toriko did was grumble and take it. When he opened it, his eyes bugged out at how huge the thing was. “... I take back what I said…”
“For Rin… Coupons for free spices throughout the multiverse that you can add to your own spice rack.”
Nice~!”
“For Coco… Poisons through the Ages and worlds , a guide and samples of poisons both for you to use to attack and create counters for your world. Nice additive for what you got earlier~”
Coco just shrugged and took them, putting them with his other case.
“Melk, the craft items for forging your own god tier Melk knives,” Gaia gave.
Melk looked like she was going to drool at the items.
“Just don’t ask How and from Where we got them. If they ask, we didn’t do it.” Joy added, making the other gods give him a flat look.
“Now Komatsu, your own God of Cooking utensils to become your world’s selected candidate,” the System said.
“Really?”
“ Only after you will be Tested. That will happen once done here. ”
“I better start training with the others then,” he stated, determandly.
“And finally Zaus… What do we give him since he’s a part of Izuku…?” Xara asked, looking lost.
“If I may… I would like Izuku to have my old knife and uniform. I know they are not Godly Equipment, but I would like to see part of me being passed to my Successor, even if said successor is already a new iteration of myself. Is it possible?” Zaus asked.
Izuku looked shocked. “Y-You would really do that for me…?”
“As your teacher, it would be my greatest pleasure, the final passing of the torch.”
Zaus smiled at him. “You’ve earned them~” Just then, said knives appeared in Izuku’s lap.
“.. .FINE! Let them out… I’ll take the mop…” Joy said, sighing.
“ WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH !”
“JESUS! SO MANY TEARS!” Knocking Master yelled in awe.
“I know…” the Eye answered, already mopping-up the excessive water that the drains couldn’t keep up with.
Light laughed lightly. “We should get back to the show now~”
“S-Sorry.” Izuku admitted, sheepish and finally stopping crying.
“W-Why...Why I accepted…” Enji groaned between clenched teeth as huge beads of sweat began to drip down his head and loudly splatter on the table.
The Pro Hero was already re-evaluating MANY of his Life Choices while swallowing the last mouthful of tofu remaining inside his mouth, and to the now overly-sensitive skin of his throat the jelly-soft thing turned as rough as glass shards leaving behind deep scorching marks everywhere during their journey towards his stomach.
"Ah-Aahh…" The Pro Hero could no longer hold back his groans, turning into a whimpering dying animal as his nostrils contracted and emitted thick streams of smoke at each breath.
“Poor thing,” a nearby woman muttered in sadness from her table.
“It happens when you don’t know your limits, dear. He can only blame himself now.” her husband replied while taking her hand in his in a comforting manner.
“I AM THE ONE SUFFERING, NOT HER! COMFORT ME!” Endeavor roared mentally, now tears as well started flowing from his eyes in thick boiling-hot streams.
“Oh, no… My poor father is suffering…”
“Shoto-san, at least TRY to act like you care. You sound like reading from a script.” Tenya commented with a sigh of dismay.
He gave him a flat look. “If you knew what he did… you’d have the same tone as me…” he stated in his monotone voice.
“Yes, I am aware 98% of our class has a tragic backstory, no need to remind me.”
“98%?” Mina asked.
“As far as I know, Mineta-san and Tokoyami-san do not have a tragic past.”
“Unfortunately.” the bird-headed student added, bitterly. Since that would add to his gothic lifestyle and look.
“THAT’S A GOOD THING!” the Four Kings shouted at him.
"Sir, how does it taste? Is the dish's spiciness intense or not?" Izuku, MAYBE channeling a bit too much pettiness, asked with an overly-innocent tone.
“Gabu...Ggabuuu-buu…” Whatever Enji tried to say came out garbled and distorted, because his tongue had been thoroughly ‘cooked’ under the unrelenting Hell that was the spicy tofu.
“WHY!? WHY DOES SOMETHING SO SPICY EXIST, GOD?! FOR WHAT REASON DO YOU LET SOMETHING SO EVIL EXIST AMONG YOUR CHILDREN?!” Enji, maybe already going insane from the spiciness melting his brain, for an instant felt very religious as he sent this heartfelt question up to the Heavens.
"I pride myself in my personal chili sauce, it’s my own secret recipe! If it is still not intense enough, you just need to take more mouthfuls of it. My blend is special, the more you eat, the more intense the flavor will be, what you felt up until now is nothing.” The young Chef explained while describing his chili sauce with a proud voice.
Nothing? NOTHING?! That whore of your mother is nothing! This thing should be forbidden to use like Mustard Gas, Bio Weapons and Nukes! It’s a chili sauce that only exists as a threat to Human Rights!
“ HEY!” The roar that came out from Izuku’s throat rattled the walls as green lightning covered his body.
“Oh, no… Please do not disembowel my father. DO not tear off his spine out of his butt to choke him with it. Here, take this exact note of his habits and weaknesses and fears instead.” Shoto said, still with zero conviction.
“Damn, IcyHot, you can be a cruel S.O.B. when you want to be,” Katsuki stated, sounding impressed.
“Please do not murder Pro Heroes.” Aizawa asked with a tired voice. Why did he have all the problem children…?
“... Savage beating?” Izuku asked.
“Only if I am not there to witness it.”
“SHOTA!” the other adults yelled.
“What? I’m too tired to deal with this…” he stated dryly.
“And I thought Toriko was reckless,” Rin and Komatsu said flatly.
“I am not reckless, I am just tired of covering for my Colleagues’ stupidity. If they tickle the nose of a bear, they deserve to get mauled, position on a scoreboard be damned. Enji is an adult, if he insults the mother of a kid that can collapse buildings with a punch, he must face consequences and get his bones rearranged like anybody else in his place would.” Aizawa answered, shrugging.
“Well it just shows that they are willing to go PLUS ULTRA in your class,” Fat Gums stated. Aizwa only huffed.
Able to only roar in the privacy of his head, Endeavor glared at Izuku intensely enough to make others believe he was trying to incinerate the Chef with his eyes only.
“...Unless you are a little Sissy that can’t handle some chili sauce, of course.” Turning juuuust a tiny bit evil, Izuku threw back at Enji the exact same words the Pro Hero dared to use against his beloved Customers.
“He is dead, Midoriya-san tickled his Ego.” Shoto said with a sigh.
“Will he attack Izuku?” Momo asked, immediately turning apprehensive.
“ Hn? No, I was referring to my father. Now that his Ego and Manliness have been put in question, he will lick that plate clean, even if it means he will die right after.” he answered.
“...You don’t seem worried about that happening.” Jiro asked, confused.
“Hn.” the young Todoroki answered with just a shrug.
“I am not.”
“WE KNOW!” the students from Class A and B yelled in chorus.
“Jeez, you need an appointment with me,” Hounddog stated.
“Both Class A and B need one. After Shigaraki and the League we were too occupied by rebuilding to check on them.” Nezu answered.
“And some of the kid’s pasts as well,” Mic added.
“That too,” Nezu agreed.
“Don’t… Don’t remind me that period of time… I-I almost died, remember.” Midnight said, shivering and hugging herself.
"Thi-This dish isn't intense! It Do-Doesn’t burn! I will eat...I will eat everything!" Enji gave a defiant roar, and to Izuku’s surprise, the man actually emptied the entire bowl in one go and swallowed the remaining pieces of Tofu whole.
Tears came like a river then, and even the snot from his nose burned like acid on his skin while the Pro Hero’s fists pounded the table continuously as he valiantly fought the blistering heat turning his mouth into an inferno; as sweat kept falling from his forehead like rain, he fixed his blurry and blood-shot eyes on Izuku’s, like a feral beast no longer holding humanity inside glaring at its prey.
"Ah…" it was both scalding and spicy, Endeavor decided then and there that it was not God that made the spices, it was the Devil himself! And that blasted Chef was the Devil’s emissary to bring such foul agony to light!
“Still not intense?" Izuku’s gentle question horrified even Katsuki, no human was THAT merciless, Endeavor was clearly agonizing, and yet the young Chef asked that question with a completely calm demeanor.
“I-”
“Because remember, if it hurts NOW...It will hurt even more later, because all that will have to come out from your body, eventually.” the young Chef explained.
“Ah.” Enji’s complexion turned ashen immediately as that revelation dawned on him, and unknown to him, the looks of sympathy from the other customers grew in intensity.
“A moment of silence for his assho- GUEH! ” Before Mineta could finish his disgusting remark, Mezo and Sero slammed their fists on the guy’s head with zero mercy.
“There are people eating here, lil’ moron. Don’t make me call the Robot again.” Tsuyu added.
Mineta grumbled. “You didn’t need to hit me like that…” he whined.
“Silence, you were about to make the same joke. I know.” Tsuyu said.
“And none of you weren’t ether…?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Nope!” Kirishima answered.
“Neither.” Kaminari said.
“Liar!” he shouted, pointing at Kaminari.
“I...I give up…” Enji had finally reached his breaking point, as his Quirk stopped working the fire enveloping his body rapidly dispersed and the porcelain spoon in his hand fell on the table with a resounding thump.
He felt like he had just stripped off his clothes and jumped into a pool of magma, he could feel the spiciness permeate his entire body like a demonic possession, it was overwhelming to the point that it had begun distorting his view of the world.
“What was that?” Izuku asked, leaning slightly forward as Enji’s expression turned unsightly: from red, his face became scarlet, and then gradually began turning purple.
Cough! Cough! “I-I-I give! I give up! You win! I can’t take this! It’s too much!" The Pro Hero fell sprawled on the table and coughed severely, with his hand grasping his throat as though it was about to spout fire out of it.
“Good to know. As promised, you will cover everybody’s bill today. Hopefully you will have a different view of Chefs after today.” the young Chef declared with a happy smile.
"Fine! Whatever! Now give me some Water!" Tears dripped down to Endeavor’s cheeks nonstop, and the heat emitted by his cheeks made the tears seem like they'd evaporate any second.
He craved water. He wanted to drink a large quantity of water, as his tears were doing little to moisten his swollen lips.
“Where am I? Where do I want to go? What am I going to do? Why are my lips so swollen?” The Pro Hero’s thoughts were a mess now, raving like a victim of high fever.
“Geez… he looks horrible…” All Might winced at the Number 2 Hero.
“We were told the effects of that big quantity of chili sauce, Enji should be happy he is not hallucinating,” Aizawa said with a sigh.
“Or dead.” Coco added.
“That too.”
“I’ll bring you some very cold milk, when dealing with spicy food, water won’t help much.” Izuku gave a sigh and walked back towards the kitchen.
“Th-Thank you!” Enji gasped in gratitude, he would normally be furious with the boy, but the agony of the chili sauce had numbed even his feelings of anger, along turning his normally-thin lips into giant sausage-like rolls of angry-red flesh.
As the Pro Hero and Hawks moved to sit in a more isolated corner, the students from 1A and 1B were finally able to order their food in peace.
“I would have preferred watching Whitey strip him, but I take what I can get!” Rumi admitted, grinning in amusement at watching Enji empty the giant bottle of chilled milk Izuku brought him in merely three gulps and then developing an elated expression.
“I-”
“You already gave a sad spectacle, Enji-san. That’s enough for today.” a Customer said while daintily cleaning his mouth with regal composure.
“ Tch! FINE!” Endeavor conceded with a bitter tone, before setting down to try fix his blistering lips
“At least Sir Nighteye is not making a spectacle while eating,” Izuku said in relief.
“Contrary to my colleagues, I do know how to control myself,” Nighteye said with a smug smile.
“Only to use your powers to get a look at someone's future,” All Might shot back.
“You try to let people guard down to make contact,” David agreed.
“Jealous much?” the man answered.
“Not if it makes us as pessimistic as you…” David stated, dryly. Nighteye’s eyebrow twitched at that.
“I am a realist, not a pessimist! Aizawa is the grumpy Pessimist, not me!”
“Leave me out of this,” Aizawa answered.
“That reminds me, are you ready for the fish soup now, Nighteye-san?” Izuku asked.
“Yes, thank you. And congratulations, everything up until now has been delicious.” the man answered while adjusting his glasses, having lost not an iota of composure while eating, to Izuku’s relief.
“Yup! Absolutely amazing!” Gunhead, sitting with Sir Nighteye, added with a thumbs up, Jeanist at Nighteye’s other side as well gave a nod of praise.
“I aim to please. Are you others too ready for the next dishes you ordered?”
“Yes.”
“You bet!”
“I will be with you in a second then, please give me a moment.” the young Chef answered, bowing, before addressing the tables of the students.
“That makes you boring, Nighteye. At least other people's flamboyant reactions make everything more entertaining.” Midnight said.
“To each their own, I suppose.” Nighteye answered.
“Wait, what is Mr. Eyes here power anyways?” Zebra asked, pointing his thumb at the suit wearing hero.
“If he touches you and locks eyes with you he can see your future and start predicting your moves.” Izuku answered.
“... And…?” he asked, sounding unimpressed.
“He could dodge me!”
“Do you move at the speed of sound?”
“... Not really?”
“Exactly.” Zebra said.
“He does keep up with All Might though,” Izuku added. “He can almost move that fast.”
“My Attacks are sound-based, boy. I don’t need to hit him, I need him to hear me and the air pressure. The right frequency and I can melt his pretty brain.”
“Just need to use the sound to redirect my piece into one of your eyes,” Nighteye stated.
“If you need to believe you can win, go ahead. Like I care.” Zebra answered with a shrug.
“Hn! Miracles of a full stomach, He can’t be bothered to kill somebody,” Sanni said.
“Good change of pace.” Coco added.
“Wait, didn’t he gain a new power to change things after seeing them?” Mt. Lady asked. “So he’d just change the outcome to win.”
“Yes, yes. You guys are invincible and will wipe the floor with us and Blah Blah Blah! ” Zebra answered, waving her off.
“STOP IT!” she shrieked, looking enraged at the man child.
“All hail the mighty Heroes!”
“STOP IT!”
“Invincible Mary Sues!”
“I’M GOING TO STRANGLE HIM!”
“And she fell for it…” Toshinori muttered in dismay.
“You can’t fight here, remember.” Light reminded them.
“GODDAMNIT!”
“Heh!” Zabra uttered with a smirk.
Mt. Lady gave a devil's smile. She then whispered to Joy about giving Zebra a ultra spicy drink
“Sorry, I am not doing it. I am already having enough trouble with Shirou.”
“Uhu?”
“He coexists in Past, Present and Future , so he gets confused. Those are events that still have to happen.” Light explained, reminding them again.
Mt. Lady pouted.
“You’ll pay for this.”
“Nope.” Zebra answered.
“You’ll see.”
“No, really, he won’t.” Joy confirmed it.
“Goddamnit!” she roared, pulling her hair in anger.
“Feeling the pressure of a full restaurant?” Mina asked with a teasing smile as soon as he stopped at their table.
Sigh! “I really need to find a waiter or waitress, but I can’t seem to find a good one,” Izuku admitted with a defeated sigh.
“Why so?” Momo asked.
“Various things. The last three were especially awful: one had such a bad memory she could not remember the customers’ orders long enough to reach the kitchen window and tell me. The second was a stuck-up fool that wanted to tell me how to run my Restaurant and the last one left as soon as he learned I am Quirkless. Apparently he found working for me an insult to his pride.” he answered.
“I am sure you will find somebody good enough, you just have to have faith.” Momo answered, smiling gently.
“I really hope so! But please, tell me what I should bring you, this small issue with Endeavor-san already made you waste enough time.” Izuku asked with a sweet smile, although that same smile turned very stiff once he looked at Katsuki to take his order.
“You two know each other?” Tenya asked once the young Chef disappeared inside his kitchen, between them and the guys of 1B, the ensemble of orders was extremely varied, enough so that the students did feel kind of bad since each one of them ordered something different.
“Sort of.” Katsuki answered.
“You put him into a coma, Katsuki-san.” Momo explained with a cold tone, way colder than usual as her sharp eyes drilled a hole in the blond’s head.
Katsuki groans, being reminded of his other’s actions.
“A bit too harsh, Yaomomo.” Mina admitted, wincing.
“Doesn’t make it any less true.” she answered.
“...rry.”
“What was that?”
“He said, ‘ Sorry’ .” Both Zebra and Jiro said at the same time.
“SHUT THE FU…FUDGE UP!” Katsuki shrieked, changing his language when he got death glares from Inko, Izuku and Mirio.
“Kacchan?” Izuku asked, seeing his friend’s strange expression.
“...Was I really that bad back there? With you?”
“You told me to take a Swan Dive and hope for a Quirk in the next life .”
“I did?”
“You were particularly angry though.”
“Not exactly a good excuse…” he admitted.
“I don’t hate you, though.”
“... How?”
“I just don’t.”
“What?!”
“...How do you know?”
“His mother and mine are close friends. Izuku comes to my house weekly to give cooking lessons to my mother, and often Inko-san accompanies him so that our mothers can have tea together after the lessons. My mother managed to have Inko-san explain what happened to her son that made him choose the path as a Chef...Your almost killing him was one of the key factors.” she answered.
“I DID NOT-”
“Please don’t make a scene,” Izuku cut him off while delivering water and a few appetizers to the table.
“Today I have Edamame and pickled cucumber as an appetizer, feel free to ask for refills if you want, the first refill is free.” he explained before walking towards the table of the students of Class 1B to deliver the same small dishes.
“...I did not try to kill him, it was an incident.” Katsuki said again, this time with a normal tone of voice.
“What part of blasting him away after he saved you was an incident?” she asked.
“The blasting part,” he hissed between clenched teeth.
“That sounds awful,” Tenya admitted.
“I was wrong, okay?! I was wrong.”
“Did your other version admit he was wrong?” Tetsutetsu asked in surprise.
“I almost killed somebody. OF COURSE I CAN ADMIT TO BE WRONG! What the Heck do you people think I am?!” Katsuki answered.
“...”
“Don’t you dare actually respond! I was being rhetorical!”
“You almost killed an innocent bystander that actually helped you, that is worse than being wrong .” Tokoyami answered.
“I am sorry, okay!?” Katsuki answered.
“Does he know you are?” Shoto asked.
“...He doesn’t talk to me, he doesn’t look at me nor does he want me anywhere close to himself or his family. I technically have a restraining order his family issued against me, I can get close to him only if I am accompanied by somebody else, I am not even supposed to be here, actually. I guess he did not force the issue just because you others kind of vouched for me.” he answered.
“Do you actually want to apologize?” Mezo asked.
“And tell him what? ‘Sorry if I almost killed you, I was an asshole’ ?” he shot back.
“...That would be a good start, Bakugo-san.” Izuku answered from behind him as he came to deliver a tray of Carpaccio.
“F***!”
“Oooh, God…” Katsuki moaned in despair.
“Well, At least he knows you are sorry, at least partly.” Rin said.
“He just needs an attitude adjustment,” Sunni stated.
“Hey! Don’t be mean with Kacchan!” Izuku said.
“Nerd…”
“ONLY I CAN DO THAT! It’s my Karmic payback!” Izuku then said.
“...You know what? Fair enough.” Katsuki admitted.
“Your appetizer, Momo.” he then said, smiling gently and delivering the big plate of white Puffer Whale Carpaccio he prepared for her.
He passed that Ingredient for common puffer fish whenever somebody asked, but it was actually the Reward the System bestowed on him for passing his Test.
“Just like the one you made when I got into UA?” she asked, sounding very hopeful.
“The very same. Please enjoy your meal,” he answered before walking away.
“Thank you!” the girl replied, taking a couple of pieces with her chopsticks and swallowing them whole.
“Mmmmh!” and developing a blissful expression of pleasure while chewing.
“Shit...He heard me…” Katsuki swore again.
“At least you know where to start,”
“Shut-up, Bird-head! ”
“Revelry in the dark.”
“Oh, Stuff it, ya big turkey!”
“Hey!” Dark Shadow shouted at the explosive blond. “Don’t be mean to Fumi!”
“Oh, shut it you damn, Turducket!”
“FUUUUMIIIIIII! HE’S MEEEEAN! HE IS CALLING ME NAMES!”
“You have to admit it does fit you two,” Sero stated.
Fumikage and Dark Shadow gave the tape user.a glare, and fell into a fit of annoyed grumbling.
“Can I try it?” Tsuyu asked.
“Here…” looking a bit reluctant, Momo moved her plate a bit towards the Frog Girl, who had the brainwave of taking just a single piece once seen the tall girl turn frantic at her chopsticks grabbing two.
“Curious…” she muttered while studying the small piece of fish fillet and then trying it, going wide-eyed right after once tasted it.
“Mine!” Momo, maybe sensing danger, immediately said while pulling the plate closer to herself.
“Be gentle and share.” Tsuyu said, a bit of a teasing scolding tone in her voice.
“No! Mine!” Momo answered, protecting her own portion, there was a bit of a playful tone to her voice though.
“Then would that make us yours as well~?” Ochaco teased her classmate/girlfriend.
“Yes.”
Ochaco only giggled.
“Have they been acting weird lately?” Sero asked one of his male classmates.
“Dunno and don’t want to know. Because what I don’t know can’t hurt me.” Shoji answered.
“Ignorance is bliss,” Ojiro agreed.
“I don’t know what you are talking about. Nothing is different!” Pony said.
She then sat on Izuku’s lap and started feeding him. This made all the male students give a deadpan look.
“How’s it?” Ochako asked as she watched her friend chewing rabidly and without any intention of stopping.
“Holy Shit…”
“Does it mean it’s good?” Jiro asked, smirking.
“Holy-” Ribbit! “-Shit…”
“I take that as an ‘It’s very good’.” Mina answered, chuckling.
“Izuku-san! I want a plate too!” Tsuyu asked as soon as she saw the Young Chef come out from the kitchen to deliver a few dishes. To the others’ surprise she sounded extremely needy.
Just then the said dish appeared in front of them.
“Say Aaaah! ” And Pony was still feeding him.
“UNFAAAAAAAAIR!” Mineta howled in tears of blood.
“You are not allowed to talk,” Zebra growled at the midget. “You are a coward and a wimp and have no redeeming qualities!”
“That’s not true!”
“Jiraiya died to fight Pein. Master Roshi died several times to contribute to the fight against Evil. Miroku was always ready to use the blackhole in his hand even knowing every time he could die, Meliodas is the leader of the Seven Deadly Sins and tries his best to save people, and every time he is killed he loses more of himself, but keeps going despite that to help save people…Shall I continue? They too are the Pervert Archetype , but they are actually useful. You are not.” Monoma answered.
“What about you, huh!? You were just a Copycat that has Inferiority and Superiority Complex!”
“Yes, but I admit that and I am working to better myself. You? Besides wanking to your classmates, crying in front of danger and whining, what have you done?”
“I was able to use my Sticky Balls with Midoriya to capture the villains in the USJ after I saw how cool he was!”
“That is true.” Izuku confirmed.
“And?”
“...”
“Kind of helped stop Midoriya when he refused to get us to help him. Even if I went dragged along for several meters since I am smaller than him.”
“Eh. Fancy that, better than nothing.”
“Now I am curious,” Aoyama admitted.
“Me too! Midoriya-san! Can we have some as well?” Tooru called-out as well.
“ Puffer Carpaccio? Okay! How many of you want it?” Izuku asked.
“All of us!”
“Okay!”
“We want some too!” Itsuka asked.
“Very well,”
“Can I eat it while using your abs as a plate, though?” Rumi added with a feral smirk.
“T-T-T-That is impossible at the moment!”
“RUMI!” Ryukyu shouted at the bunny girl.
“Other me!” she shouted, holding her hands up.
“Don’t give me that! I know you’d do something like that!”
“...”
“NO! Do NOT second them!” Katsuki said.
“But… But… But it would make them happy!” Izuku said with a whine.
Izuku was hit over the head by a comically oversized paper fan. “THAT’S NOT THE POINT DEKU!” Katsuki roared at the greenette.
“Aaaaw!”
“And you stop sighing longingly, you thirsty thots!” Katsuki shrieked.
All the girls had the decency to look away, blushing.
“And women call men perverts when they themselves are just as bad…” Tamaki stated flatly.
“It’s called hypocrisy.” Zebra answered.
“I think Persona 4 talked about it,” Juzo stated.
“HOY! HOY! HOY!” Enji shrieked in horror once seen the price of the dish they all asked for.
“You lost the bet, if you did not want to pay for all this, you should have won.” Shoto answered, merciless.
“TU QUOQUE?!” the Pro Hero bellowed with an expression of pure betrayal.
“What happened to the bond between Father and Son? To the Love between family members?!” the man thought in misery.
After that, more and more plates went amassed on the tables of the students of Class 1A and 1B, with the young men and women there gorging themselves, and looking at the young Chef in awe for the sublime taste of the food, all at the Pro Hero’s expenses.
“He is a cheapskate, he can spend money for once.” Shoto said.
“Knowing Enji, he would suffer less with somebody tearing off a leg than him spending money.” Toshinori answered. “He always was a penny pincher.”
“Geez… He sounds like a stuck up ass…” Zebra stated.
“Zebra, the kids!” Sunni roared.
“What? It’s not a bad word…” Sunni only gave him a flat look.
Two Hours Later -
“Shit! I am about to explode!” Katsuki said with a strained voice while massaging his bulging belly.
“It was all so amazing!” Kaminari muttered in awe.
“We have to come here again,” Tooru said, groaning in fatigue.
“I want to eat more, but while the spirit is willing, the flesh is weak and ready to burst!” Tenya added while looking in sadness at all the dishes on the menu he had not tried yet.
“That tiramisu was orgasmic!” Mina admitted.
“Yes it was, it was delicious.” Momo confirmed, having taken a few VERY VERY Generous portions of said dessert once she’d heard Izuku made it just that morning.
“I expect you to make it for me too, often.” Momo said with a small smile.
“Okay,” Izuku answered, shrugging.
“You do know we can just make it appear, right…?” Xara reminded, flatly.
“I don’t want the one of that Izuku, I want something from my Izuku.” Momo answered, huffing haughtily.
“Same,” the other girls agreed.
The table with the four students from class 1B were similarly stuffed to the breaking point, and from afar, Endeavor’ soft sobbing was heard in all its misery, those greedy students tried to eat him into poverty! Monsters!
“I take everything was to your liking?” Izuku asked while nearing the students’ tables.
“F*** yeah! I am coming here again, I don’t care if my blood turns into ragu sauce or a heart attack kills me! You fucker have just become my damn favourite cook!” Tetsutetsu answered with a thumbs-up.
“Glad to hear that, what about you others?” the young Chef asked.
“Are you open to the idea of Marriage?” Rumi asked.
“RUMI! OH MY GOD!” Ryukyu yelled.
“OTHER ME! OTHER ME!” siad rabbit hero shouted, pointing at the screen.
“Hahahahaha! Ahh, as if I had any chance to woo a woman like you. That’s way too fun.” Izuku admitted with a hearty laugh.
“... Should we tell him or…?” Mina whispered her question to Momo.
“I don’t know. He is already doubting WE are seriously courting him instead of joking, it’s up to Rumi, I fear.”
“And the other Heroines as well,” Tsu added.
“We are working on it.” Mandalay whispered, and behind her Pixie Bob and Ragdoll gave a thumbs-up.
“Ah?!” the students of class 1A almost died of fright at the sudden roar that tore its way out of Momo’s throat once heard that.
“Yeah, marry him and invite me for dinner once a week!” Pony shamelessly suggested.
“Me too!” Itsuka chorused.
To their surprise Izuku turned cherry-red and bashful, catching the eye of the female customers present at the cutesy scene.
“ Ah-humm ...I-I don’t think I can do that. You are a very pretty woman, I am afraid I am not worthy of marrying somebody pretty as you, you deserve somebody a lot better than me!” Sounding absolutely shy, the young Chef answered with a low voice and a very embarrassed expression.
“Exactly! I am not THAT cute or sexy or whatever.” Izuku admitted.
Everyone gave said boy a deadpan look.
“...” Ryukyu just shoved her elbow in Rumi’s side.
“Not… Not yet! Okay? It’s not the right moment yet!” Rumi answered.
Ryukyu gave her friend an unamused look. “You are one stubborn bunny, you know that…?”
“Is no one going to comment on Yaomomo growling like a beast?” Mina asked.
“I know how to defend what belongs to me…” Momo answered, this time she moved to sit on Izuku’s lap.
“... Okay?” he answered, unsure.
Ochako got a mischievous smile and sat on Momo’s lap as well. “You’re both comfy~”
“You okay?” Tenya asked.
“I have two girls on my lap, why shouldn’t I be okay?”
“Just asking,” he answered, shrugging.
Mina wolfwhisled. “You go Ochako~ Yaomomo~!”
FWOOOOOSH!
“You...You should not sell yourself so short, you know? You have plenty of good qualities yourself! P-Plenty to attract any girl!” Rumi had said that as a joke, having already prepared a pretty-crass counter for his eventual answer, but being praised with that much honesty was not what she planned for, and while pulling down one of her long rabbit ears with one hand and playing with a fringe of her long white hair with the other, she gave a stuttered embarrassed answer herself.
“Aaw! They look so cute, isn’t that right, Yaomomo?” Tooru asked, both playful and actually gushing.
“…”
“...Yaomomo?”
“…”
“I-I-Is she okay?” Mineta asked, scared.
“…”
“She is not blinking…” Tokoyami whispered, sounding afraid.
“Yo! You there, Big Boobs-” BWHAM!
Katsuki was actually the only one that got an answer from the young woman: her fist moving backwards she slammed on his nose without even looking behind her and that made his entire face sink inwards in a perfect imprint of her knuckles.
“How dare you!”Katsuki roared.
“Come now, that you had it coming,” Momo stated.
“Kacchan loves his nose, he thinks it gives him a very dignified face,” Izuku said.
“DAMN RIGHT IT DOES! FUCKING GOD HIMSELF CHISELED THIS MASTERPIECE!”
“...”
“WHAT?!” Katsuki barked in anger.
“... You have a way too big of an ego dude…” Sero stated, dryly.
“WHAT DID YOU SAY WEIRD ELBOWS!?”
“Nothing, nothing. We all know MY nose is prettier.”
“Don’t tempt fate,” Tokoyami said, sighing.
“We all know that moi is perfection~” Yuga stated, waving his hair with his hand, and having sparkles appear around him.
“Don’t you even try.” Zebra hissed.
“Umpf! Spoilsport.” Sanni answered in disdain.
Not too far away, Sir Nighteye and his colleagues left the money for their bill to Whitey and left the Restaurant on the notes of class 1A and 1B arguing with each other, and while Jeanist and Gunhead happily went their way once exited, the bespectacled Pro Hero remained on the sidewalk to watch the young Chef inside the Restaurant.
He knew Izuku had not been fully honest with Endeavor; they boy DID recognize the value of Pro Heroes (The Serious Ones) and what they did to society, and yet he also clearly held both Endeavor and All Might in slight contempt. And while one may understand how Enji could earn somebody’s dislike, Toshinori instead was a different case, and Nighteye was not letting his personal feelings get in the way of his judgment either.
“That young man has something against Toshinori, something personal. You don’t use that much distaste while calling somebody a Moron just because you are not a fan, that is a feeling with deep roots.” he muttered, thoughtful.
Whatever it was, it was the boy’s own personal affairs, something the Pro Hero did not want to intrude upon, even if it did make him curious as to why that was the case.
“He calls himself a Quirkless, and yet he could scream that loud and summon that avatar behind himself...And he doesn’t like Toshinori…” it was then that a theory faintly formed inside his head.
Said hero looked glum at hearing this.
“All Might…”
“I am okay, Young Midoriya… I… I am okay…” Toshinori answered.
Izuku could only worry.
“Another Quirkless asked me if he can become a Hero even without powers. I might...I might have been a bit too blunt in telling him it was not possible. He looked exceptionally hurt.'' There had been a moment, right after Toshinori had passed his Quirk to Nighteye’s pupil Mirio, that he saw the blond man turn sad all of a sudden and deliver that line with a regretful tone.
“Blunt is an understatement. I was probably not there redacting your speech, so I shudder to think what you told him.” Nighteye said.
“Uuuugh! I am sorrryyyyyy!” Toshinori said with a long whine.
He was hit over the head by Gram. Recovery Girl and Knocking Master. “YOU IDIOT!!!”
“Seriously, adopt him if you love him so much,” Zebra said, scoffing.
“...” both Inko and All Might looked away.
“OH, MY GOD, TOSHINORI!” Aizawa yelled.
“I was drunk and conveniently forgot he has a living father, okay?” All Might muttered.
“God, it was so cringe…” Izuku muttered.
“... I did say me and my husband are in an open marriage…” Inko reminded them. “So… he already could be considered his second father, spiritually.” Inko said.
“And he went overboard, as usual.” Nana added, sighing.
All Might just slumped, even his master was admonishing him.
“...You still signed those papers, didn't you?” Ochaco asked with a whisper.
“Yes, but don’t tell anybody.” he answered.
“If I heard correctly, Midoriya-san has been put into a coma by one of those students around the same period of time...Could it be?” Nighteye muttered as he studied the young Chef as he momentarily stopped by the table occupied by the students from class 1A, and whatever he said, it seemed Ochako found it especially hilarious. Or at the very least, she seemed to find him personally endearing.
Nighteye decided that he needed to check a couple hospital reports to see where and when the young man had been brought to them, along remembering the date Mirio had his second Quirk injected, because the last thing they needed was another Villain acting on his hatred for Heroes because the ‘Number One Hero of Japan’ destroyed his dreams before he could actually manifest his powers. There were many Villains that turned to Evil for far less.
“If that is the case he may have manifested his dormant Quirk thanks to the coma, if we get him soon enough, we can still teach him how to use his powers for good. Whatever those powers actually are.” Nighteye muttered, thoughtful.
“...Just to be sure…” he then muttered as he managed to lock eyes with Izuku, he had exchanged a polite handshake with the boy before leaving, meaning that he could actually use his Quirk Foresight to peak into the Young Chef’s future to see if they could actually avoid him turning into a Villain.
“GUH!” Unfortunately, as soon as he tried using it, Something forcefully and mercilessly snapped their connection, making Nighteye stumble a few steps back with a splitting headache and blurry vision, and if he was not mistaken, there was blood dripping from his nose.
Whatever it was, Nighteye was almost sure it was not Izuku himself that repelled his Quirk so brutally, but a third party, that theory was helped by the Chef showing surprise at first and then annoyance as he glared at him briefly before returning to work.
“That must have been unpleasant,” Nighteye said.
“That you is bleeding.” Toshinori pointed-out.
“I think that The System and/or my Appetite Demon broke your connection with your Quirk,” Izuku theirorized.
Nighteye smiled. “It’s good to know that there are some things that can change the future then.”
“You’re not mad?” Zebra asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Why should I? I personally am aware that Midoriya is on the side of good, if System-san is extremely protective and determined to keep everything a secret, I can’t exactly do anything about it. That other me will soon learn that our Quirk doesn’t automatically justify us to become paranoid control freaks.”
“... That close-call with death did a number on you…”
“Shut-up, Toshinori.”
Zebra shrugged. “I just heard that most Future seers hate it when things change.”
“I’m not most,” he stated. “I find it better that fate can change and isn’t set in stone.” He pointed to Izuku. “Midoriya was to die at the hands of Overhaul, and he changed that.”
“One of the MANY ‘ too many’ times I almost died,” Izuku answered, sighing.
“Most Seers hate to see the future change because they are scared of the feeling of uncertainty that comes with their visions being voided. They get so used to knowing what is about to happen that they are actually afraid of being proven wrong.” Joy added.
Nighteye shrugged. “I like being proven wrong about my Quirk.”
“What was that?” he muttered with a low whisper.
“A warning. You are trying to see into things beyond your understanding, kiddo. Next time your pretty eyes will be forfeit. That Chef is beyond your or everybody else's reach, what is protecting him is not something you guys can trifle with.” To the Pro Hero’s surprise the answer came from the lazy dog sleeping next to the entrance, his voice was magnetically warm and deep, absolutely unfitting for a dog.
“What do you mean?”
“Is this Lord Dog your teacher? No. Then just walk away and forget what you saw or heard, this is just a normal restaurant, nothing more.”
“I-”
“I said scram.” Blackie muttered with a tone of finality, and as dog and man locked eyes, a deep sense of primal terror washed over Nighteye for a brief instant, before the dog returned to sleep.
“...This doesn’t make any sense.” The Pro Hero muttered while walking away, dozens upon dozens of questions piling-up in his mind instead of going away; he felt there was something wrong about that restaurant, and he felt the need to see deeper into it and possibly save the young man working there from whatever Nightmare was hiding behind its doors.
“This won’t make them less suspicious.” Toriko said.
“Nope!” Mic answered.
“Good dog, but he just made Izuku more incriminated,” Jiro stated flatly.
The green-haired boy leaned forward and buried his face in his hands.
“I already am an Anomaly there. I-Island is studying me from afar, and I bet many Heroes have already noticed how abnormal that me is, otherwise Sir Nighteye wouldn’t have tried using his Quirk… Blackie threatening him is just another drop in an already overflowing cup, he just sped-up things a tiny bit…” He muttered in dismay.
“High luck stat…” Light stated.
Later that night – after closing hour -
Once the last customer was gone, Izuku could finally close the restaurant, tidy-up the place and spend a good two hours talking to the phone with his parents about how his day went, since Inko and Hiashi were apparently not happy enough to just be able to visit Izuku’s restaurant whenever they wanted. Not that Izuku minded, he loved his parents too much to refuse their visits or calls.
Once everything was done, the young Chef washed himself and prepared to go to bed, only for the System’s voice to suddenly ring in his head followed by a happy fanfare.
“Congratulations to Host Izuku for reaching the ‘One hundred Dishes served’ goal in the month time limit! An extra two bottles have been added to the Wine Cabinet as a prize.” the Voice said.
The Wine Cabinet Izuku unlocked thanks to Endeavor willingly destroying his bowels for their bet was a tall fridge-sized glass cabinet completely transparent and big enough to contain forty bottles of wine, five for each row; it now contained six different kinds of white wine and six reds, counting the extra ones he was just gifted with, and while only Middle-Range in Quality, they were still the sort of stuff wine lovers would love to see on the menu.
Speaking of Endeavor, Izuku found himself idly wondering what the Pro Hero was doing at the moment…
“Suffering?” Shoto tried saying.
Many rolled their eyes at that question.
With Enji – His personal office inside his Hero Agency -
“OH, GOD, WHYYYYYYYYY!” a miserable shriek of agony echoed everywhere inside the office as the Pro Hero Endeavor was still blocked sitting on his personal toilet trying to not defecate his own organs out of his body.
His underlings could only listen powerless as their Boss and favourite Hero sobbed uncontrollably while trumpeting sounds kept exploding out of his behind, bringing his shame to new heights as a result.
“No more! No more! I’ll respect Chefs, I swear! Just put an end to this torment!” the man whispered while crying fat tears of sorrow.
Some of the pros winced at what was happening to Enji. “I feel somewhat sorry for him…” FatGum stated.
“Half-N-Half, stop hugging the Nerd.” Katsuki said, groaning.
“No, he is my best friend and he deserves a prize.” Shoto answered, hugging Izuku while still sporting his plain expression.
“A hug?”
“He is already marrying my sister, This is just an extra.”
“Wait what!?” Izuku shouted in shock.
“Sorry, I already decided, you can’t refuse.”
“What about her?!”
“...” Shoto remembered the shrine in her closet and gave a shrug. “She won’t be against the idea, I think.”
Izuku just groaned.
“I don’t think his dick will survive.” Kaminari muttered.
“Ufufufufu! You don’t know what I know, boy…” Nana muttered with a devious smile.
“Uh?”
“Nothing!” she answered with a very fake innocent smile.
Back with Izuku -
“I hope he is okay and not suffering too much.” Izuku muttered with a sigh.
All things considered, he loved his Restaurant, even if he kind of missed the more Exotic Ingredients of the Gourmet World, that while difficult, were always a pleasure to cook.
“About that, Dear Host…” as soon as that thought crossed his mind, the System talked again.
“And here I jinxed myself.”
“Host Izuku, as the aspiring God of Cooking of the Hero World, you must not be idle, but venture outside to hunt for Ingredients! Be Brave and Work Hard, young man!” the System declared.
“Hunt down Ingredients? Okay, I guess. Where am I supposed to go? The sea? The mountains?” Izuku asked.
“The System will teleport you into Another World, where you will have twenty-four hours to collect enough Ingredients to fulfill your quota. Find the ‘Special Ingredient’ to unlock an extra, Special Reward.”
“Another world?!”
“Another world!?” the watchers shouted in shock as well.
“Dimensional Travel… You are like Joy… You two have no sense of scale or Shame…” Light groaned in dismay.
“Meh!” The Eye answered, shrugging.
“ Limitations are for weaklings. ” System added.
“You mean Pussies ?” Katsuki asked, eager.
“ Indeed. ”
“I love that thing! Bwahahahaha!”
“I do agree with the System,” Aizawa agreed. “Plus Ultra.”
“You and that Thing are way too similar, it scares and confounds me.” Mic admitted, sighing.
Aizawa just ignored him.
“A simple human world like this one offers not the right Ingredients to nurture a future God of Cooking. As such, the “Special Rules” have been implemented. Tomorrow at dawn Host Izuku will be brought to the Jungle World by the System’s teleport array.
Reward for Successful meeting of requirements:
10% bonus EXP.
1 Fragment of the God of Cooking Set.
Access to the ‘Rainbow Fruit’ from the world the Host knows as ‘Zaus’ World’.
Bonus Reward for the capture of the King Python : Access to the Ingredient known as BB Corn from Zaus’ World.” the System answered.
“A second Fragment...if I do this I would then only need another to unlock that knife again, and even gain access to two other good Ingredients from the Gourmet World of Zaus even without Leveling-up. And while not Ingredients of the highest grade, here those two would be a huge sensation all the same just like the Puffer Whale already is...What happens if I fail?”
“Host Izuku will lose 60% of his total EXP and lose his Washing Machine privileges for a month.” the System answered.
“GUH!” the young Chef grasped his chest in horror, not only would he lose a ton of Experience Points, thus slowing his leveling-up, but he would also be forced to wash all those dishes by hand for a month! He HATED doing the dishes by hand!
“RAINBOW FRUIT! It’s part of my Full Course Menu! ” Toriko yelled in glee.
“It’s good?” Aizawa asked.
“It is. The best way to serve it is by turning it into jello and serving it cold, its flavor changes the more warm it gets inside the mouth, up to seven times. It tastes of every fruit . Literally. Changing fruit flavor based on temperature.” Komatsu answered.
“It tastes like Apples~?” Eri asked, stars in her eyes.
“Apple, banana, cherry, orange, mango, papaya… Every fruit,” The Chef answered with a gentle smile.
Eri looked on in awe.
“You can use it to make wine too! A very strong 85% alcoholic one. Delicious!” Knocking Master added with a wide smile.
“I accept the terms!” Izuku answered with blazing eyes, due to his cooking teacher’s methods for punishing his students, washing the dishes had become one of the young man’s worst nightmares, making him ready to do EVERYTHING to avoid such a fate!
“Good! The System will immediately start organizing for the teleportation of tomorrow. Nobody will notice Host Izuku’s absence, Host can rest assured and only worry about preparing himself for the trip.” the metallic voice answered.
“Okay!” the young Chef replied.
When the next day he woke-up, Izuku went through his usual training regimen of cutting and carving until the System alert for him to get ready came, and once took a shaky breath the young Chef moved to the middle of the kitchen to wait for his trip to another world to start, Whitey already standing behind him and ready to accompany him. He was ready, full of supplies and shaking heavily.
“Is Host Izuku ready?” the System asked.
“Yes.”
“Good. Commencing Teleport.” the metallic voice answered, and in an explosion of blinding light both Chef and robot disappeared without a trace.
“Where to?” Coco asked.
“No spoilers,” Light stated.
“You and not spoiling things,” Gaia stated.
“I find them irritating,” he stated firmly.
WOOOOOM!
As soon as the rain of starlight faded away, the young man found himself in the middle of a luscious forest of giant trees as big as skyscrapers and very tall grass, all around him the chirping, growling, howling and cawing of numerous far-away animals.
“I can do this...It’s not different from any trip I made to the Gourmet World as Zaus. I did it once, I can do it again.” Izuku muttered to psyche himself up before walking forward with Whitey silently following behind him.
And while this happened, Momo and the rest of class 1A were going to visit the USJ building, unaware of what a disaster that school trip would be.
After that last amounes statement, the screen went dark and the lights turned on.
“I’m going to take a wild guess and say that the USJ is coming up,” Ojiro pondered.
Light nodded. “I’ll admit that much, but nothing else that will happen.”
“Yes, Yes. You are the No Spoilers Dude , we know.” Tetsutetsu answered.
“It’s going to be as bad as ours?” Tsuyu asked.
“I fear that yes… He will be that bad.” Tenya answered, groaning.
“Was it really that bad?” Monoma asked, his usual snark missing. “You all did get out alive.”
“Coming out alive full of PTSD doesn’t exactly equate to being a walk in the park.” Tokoyami answered.
“I only did thanks to Aizawa and Izuku, ribbit,” Tsu stated. “I almost got myself disintegrated.”
“... I’m sorry, what?” Toriko asked, looking shocked.
“One of the villains has a disintegrating Quirk,” Izuku stated. “When he puts all five fingers on something, it starts to degrade. Now what would happen if it was activated on a living person?”
“And I thought being a Poison Man was bad,” Coco stated.
“Alright, we’ll have another thirty minute break for the next one to be set up, and for you to do what you all need to do,” Xara stated. “You all have new gifts and some still have yet to use/practice the ones they got from their first challenge.”
“I never did get to try my new gear,” Izuku stated.
Momo turned to the girls and Tamaki. “Meeting then practice, okay?” she asked them. They nodded in agreement.
Everyone got up and left to do their own things while the next video was being set up.
To Be Continued….
______________________________________________________________________________
And we are done with the chapter finally…
Melk: “You guys okay?”
Life…
Joy: So much stuff to do… So little time to write…
Not to mention all the crap that happened…
Melk: “Ouch…”
Right, before we sigh off, we have something to add for those who haven’t read this over on AO3.
Joy: in the Original novel, the Main Character Bu Fang is sometimes tasked by the System to go collect a special Ingredient somewhere in the world he has been moved on to open his Restaurant.
Those Missions more often than not result in Bu Fang fooling some guy’s plans as collateral damage.
In this story Izuku will go in similar Missions for the System, sometimes they will be “harmless” and take place in other worlds (Plural) , but often those Missions will take place in his home world...And those will put him between the Villains and their goals, meaning All for One will soon start to be PISSED with a mere Quirkless Chef too! XD
Melk: “Of course. God forbid the boy has a quiet life.”
(Points to Joy) Blame him. I’m just making you guys react to his life.
Joy: I didn’t want to make a “Slice of Life”, at the time I didn’t believe I had the skills to pull it off, so this was my best Plan B…
Melk: ( Groans ) “Let’s just end this…”
Right. Anyways, we hope that you all enjoyed the story this far, and hope to see you in the next chapter.
Joy: That is also my favorite! BYEEEE!
Melk: “See you when I come next time. Whenever that might be.”
And with that, see you all next time.
Please R&R
Notes:
Links to my Co-Writer's pages:
https://archiveofourown.to/users/JoySeeker101/pseuds/JoySeeker101
https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4123328/
Chapter 6: Watching Episode Five, “The Invincible Lord Dog”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the 6th chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me again is my friend, partner, and co-writer/author, JoySeeker101.
Joy: Pleased to be here. This one is a chapter I particularly like, since the Blackie here is a dog modeled after the Blacky of the original Chinese story that is often used in a very comedic way… Think Dog!Saitama, only lazier and with the same Pride of Escanor, if not worse. Both that and my version do talk in third person and call themselves This Lord Dog , after all…
So, Blackie’s like Watchdog Man.
Joy: Pretty much, besides The System intervening directly, the Dog is the last security measure both in Bu Fang’s Restaurant and Izuku’s. Both Lord Dogs are “ Deity Class” so to speak, they act only when either REALLY necessary (when Whitey SOMEHOW is not enough) or they are personally motivated, and the latter happens very rarely. Disgustingly OP.
Hey, I don’t mind OP if it’s done correctly. It can be entertaining.
Joy: Exactly.
Anyways, before we get derailed; whose turn was it to bring in the guest?
Joy: Mine, I suppose. And I brought Coco. He is level-headed enough to do a good job.
Then let’s bring him in then.
Coco “I am here already. Should I start?”
Oh, hello Coco, it is good to see you. And yes you can.
Coco: “With pleasure… JoySeeker101 and Light He’art/Xarazechi do not own My Hero Academia, Toriko, Gourmet Of Another World or any other franchise, or any of the characters from said franchise. Only the idea and their Original Characters. Was that good?”
I think it’s good. What about you Joy?
Joy: Very good, as expected from the Good Boy of the Heavenly Kings! Bravo!
Coco: “Shall we get the chapter started?”
We shall. And with that, on with the chapter.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 6: Watching Episode Five, “The Invincible Lord Dog”
(Meeting Room)
Back in the usual meeting rooms, all the love interests of Izuku met up.
“So are we going to discuss about Todoroki and his sister?” Ochako asked.
“I don’t think we have a choice… I saw her… She is HOT. Like, ‘ I am straight, but I can make an exception’ Hot. She may seriously be a threat if she doesn’t join.” Momo answered.
“I don’t think she can steal Izuku away,” Mina said.
“She wears Sexy Glasses In Real Life. She could manage that.”
“Crap!” Many girls swore.
“You think they are both wanting to be with him?” Tamaki asked them all.
“Hard to say, she is a Todoroki. They made Kuudere an Art Form. But I believe Shoto only wants him as a brother, more than Lover… Hopefully.” Momo answered.
“Well he did save him,” Ochako and Tsuyu pointed out.
“Again, hard to say since Shoto’s range of facial expressions is-” Momo stated.
“Poor?” Mina said.
“Lacking?” Tooru added.
“Miserable?” Setsuna said.
“Yes.” Momo answered.
“We’ll cross that bridge when we need to… so… Who’s on to let the Todoroki ‘ Sexy Onee-san’ to join?” Kinoko asked.
Jiro gave her a flat look. “Really… Sexy Onee-san…?”
“I am very outraged at the fact that the description actually works, because if she is who we are talking about… Yeah, I too want Todoroki Onee-san to spoil me. Possibly without clothes on.” Rei admitted.
“She is not Bi, unfortunately. For some reason Shoto REALLY insisted upon it. I guess he somehow knew most of us are Bi-Curious and preferred to err on the side of caution.” Momo answered, shrugging.
“So Todoroki-neechan is Dicku only ?” Yui asked, pouting.
“In a sense, we all are. She is just exclusively Dicku only. No ‘ Girls Fun Nights’ with her.” Mina answered.
“Aaaaw! But I wanted to play Scissors-Sisters-Twisters with her!” she answered.
“I can’t believe we have reached the point we talk so freely about sex and preferences…” Ibara whined in disbelief. Jiro patted her back, feeling the same way.
“I feel your pain…” Itsuka added, groaning.
“Can we stop talking about Sex,” Mandalay ordered. “You girls are too young to talk about such a subject!”
“No.” Yui and Setsuna answered, defiant.
“We’ll ride the cinnamon bull, with or without your consent.” Kyoka added.
“Please ignore them, they are the thirsty ones, just like Mina and Toru. They don’t speak for all of us.” Ochako said, groaning.
“And you say Mineta is bad…” Tamaki flatly stated at said girls were perverts.
“Big difference: We respect Izuku’s boundaries , do not spy on him, nor force ourselves on him with more than hugs or, in extreme cases, kisses. We are trying to pull him out of his insecurities with an onslaught of small acts of intimacy, but the instant we see he is getting nervous or he doesn’t like it, we immediately pull back!” Tsuyu answered.
“And he kind of likes it, I did feel something when I sat on his lap.” Pony added with a mischievous smile.
“Oh, yes, me and Ochako definitely felt that something .” Momo admitted, chuckling.
Ochaco pouted. “At least I didn’t make a shrine, like a certain mushroom loving girl.”
“To each their own! I am worshiping a couple pictures just as a training for the real deal! You will have to tie it to a rocket to keep my tongue away from those abs of his once we have formed our harem!” Kinoko declared.
“Mood!” Many girls, Tomoko and Pixie-Bob comprised, admitted.
Jiro and Ibara groaned.
“Don’t groan. You two ALONE masturbate more than all of us combined while thinking about him.” Setsuna said, huffing.
“LIBEL! LIES!” Both girls shrieked, their hair and ear jacks waving erratically.
“Shameful!”
“Mandalay, shut the fuck up.” Pixie-Bob said.
“I-”
“You have a green custom Toy named after him. You are no saint either, so shut-up.”
“... Okay, I will shut-up…” Shino muttered, ashamed.
“I feel sorry for Izuku…” Toru muttered out.
“I don’t know if: ‘ I have so many girlfriends I don’t know whom to satisfy first! ’ counts as something to feel sorry about,” Itsuka answered.
“Aren’t you supposed to be the sensible one here…?” Jiro asked the 1-B president flatly.
“I am sensible, but also realistic. The only reason all of this can even just barely work is because he is… Well… Himself. I don’t think I would have trusted anybody else with an Harem!” She answered.
“True,” they all agreed.
“There’s a good saying that should be said,” Ragdoll started, “‘Girls like Bad Boys, Women like Good Guys~”
“... Is that a real thing, kero?” Tsu asked, finger to her chin in thought.
“More of an unspoken rule, but still valid!” Pixie-Bob answered.
“But it does seem to have merit,” Momo stated.
Tamaki shrugs. “I’m not a girl, so I don’t know.”
“It actually works for boys too, they all want the Femme Fatale when they are young, then turn to the Philosophy of I don’t want to be horny, I want Romance , or something like that.” Setsuna answered.
“I guess that would be true.”
“So do we have anything else to address?” Momo asked.
“I kind of do,” Pony said.
“Shoot!” Mina said.
“Once we are done here, once Izu and we all get back…What will happen?” she asked.
“What do you mean?” Yui asked her classmate.
“Will things change between us all? I like having all of us train together, talking, joking, laughing… I-I don’t want to go back to our ‘ Quasi rivalry’ . Can we … Can we stay like this?” She muttered, shy.
“I don’t see why not,” Momo stated. “We all respect each other. And we can keep up our train with each other with our new powers.”
“Thank you!” Pony’s smile was truly blinding at hearing that, enough it almost physically melted their hearts.
‘To bright,’ they all thought.
“So. meeting adjourned?” Momo asked, the first to recover.
“I say we can close it, until we actually do have some major decision to take, I believe we can close it short and get more training done.” Itsuka answered.
“Fair enough.” Mina and Setsuna answered in chorus.
Momo nodded. “Meeting adjourned until next time.” She tabbed the gavel. “I do want to test out the new items I might be able to create.” She held up the tablet she was given.
Itsuka nodded in agreement. “I do have training with Knocking Master.”
“May as well train a little with our new toys too.” Setsuna said, shrugging.
“Indeed.” Reiko answered.
“I do have new shrooms to look up now, shroom,” Kinoko stated.
The girls and Tamaki nodded, having new things to do, things to train and people to train with. They all headed out.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Kitchen)
Izuku and Komatsu were starting at both ends of the kitchen, both wanting to do a mock cooking battle, both being selected to become Gods of Cooking for their univers.
“Are you sure?” Komatsu asked.
Izuku nodded. “I may have my Quirks and new powers, but I still want to get better at it.” He spins a cooking knife like a pro. “So who better to train with than another God of Cooking candidate.” He then gave a sheepish smile. “Even if you were picked just recently…~” He then got serious. “But you have more training then I. I may have Zaus’ knowledge, but I need to train to use it.”
“That is not exactly an issue then, you just need to have the body catch-up to the brain. I can help you with that!” Komatsu answered, smiling encouragingly.
Watching them was the spirits of One for All and Zaus to watch, while Toriko, Fat Gum, Mirko, Tamaki and Setsuno were going to judge the dishes. All Might and Inko were there to give Izuku encouragement while Melk was there for her husband, and to show her two proteges what a Melk knife could really do.
Mei had a gleam in her eyes. “This should be fun to watch~!”
“We’ll start slow. First we will go as pure technique: Peeling, Skinning, Cutting and other preparations. Then we’ll make a dish. You okay with this?” Komatsu asked.
Izuku nodded. “Sure.”
“Good! This may be a Challenge, but it is still a friendly one, remember. That being said, I prepared a few Ingredients of increasing difficulty. We'll start from the easiest and move through them all to the hardest. Who finishes first wins. This will be the first part, got it?”
Izuku nods. “Then after that we’ll see who’s meal is the better by the judges we selected. If it’s a draw, we’ll need a tie breaker.”
“Making a drink that can go well with what we made,” Komatsu stated. “That will be the tie breaker, if we do tie.”
All Might took it on himself to be the ref. “Okay you two. You have 10 minutes to peel, skin, cut and other preparations, then present your dishes to the five judges. Are the both of you ready!?”
“Yes sir!” they both shouted, both looking serious at one another.
All Might lifted his hand in the air. “Then, BEGIN!” he shouted, bringing his arm down, making it blow wind around.
Izuku and Komatsu were off like bleers. Komatsu was already ahead, while Izuku was keeping up using One For All at 10% and using Black Whip and Float to skate around and hold all the ingredients in place to do all the preparations at the same time.
“Using his powers with my skills, the boy has talent,” Zaus stated to the previous One for All wielders.
“Toshi chose a good kid,” Nana stated.
It was close, but All Might was fast enough to know who won the first round. “First round goes to Head Chef Komatsu, for getting his ingredients done in the split second before Young Midoriya! Now you need to cook your dishes and present them. You have 8 minutes left!”
The two of them nodded, and went to work. They were just as fast as before.
“Good to see you’re being fair All Might,” Merko stated.
“I may be Izuku’s teacher, but I will not let him win if he doesn’t,” All Might stated. “He will have to prove himself on his plate if he wants to win and go to the tie breaker.”
Izuku heard this and pushed himself to get better, this awakening Danger Sense. His eyes widened, smiled and he used it to full advantage with his skills. Making sure he heard the voices of the food and knew when the right time was to change things up so the food wasn’t in danger of burning or being over/undercooked.
Hikage Shinomori, the fourth user and the original user of Danger Sense smiled. He then talked to the other users quite enough so they could only hear.“He just awakened my Quirk. Didn’t think it could be useful in a cooking battle though. Kid could probably use it in ways I never thought of if he’s this creative.”
“Wonder if he can use Smokescreen like a smoker and use it for smoking food.” En, the sixth user pondered. “Wouldn’t be surprised if he can use Smoke Telekinesis powers with it… What would that be called?”
“I say Living Smoke Cooking has a nice ring to it.” Setsuno answered, chuckling.
“And controlling smoke like that is called Typho-Telekinesis,” Tamaki answered.
“OOOH! Just the right kind of edgy I like! Nice!” En answered, smirking.
“Really? I thought you would have hated seeing your Quirk used for this.” Nana said, impressed.
En shrugged. “Hey, good food is good food, and he can be creative in practicing with it. Hell, if he can make things like Smoke chains and weapons, that would be something I’d like to see.”
“It is a good way to train his powers without hurting himself,” the first agreed.
“Honestly, as long as he keeps training this hard both to be a Chef and be a great Hero of the people, he can use my Quirk the way he likes.” En said.
“Me too.” First added.
“Me three.”
“Yes, me too.” Nana added.
“Wonder what he can do when he unlocks Fa Jin and the other Quirks,” third pondered
“I’m wondering what he can do with Gearshift as well,” the second pondered.
“Thanks for the vote of confidence, although Turbo Cooking sounds scarier than it should.” Izuku answered, touched.
“Are you not moving faster with the boost from your Quirk Izuku?” Inko asked her son. All Might and Izuku told her the truth about everything, right before the competition. And the other Quirks he’d be awakening from his successors. “Won’t it help you in the long run?”
Izuku shrugs, getting back to cooking.
Moments later, both Izuku and Komatsu were finished with two minutes to spare, both wheeling five dishes/pots of what they made.
Izuku had made five plates of Beef Wellington, it looked like a loaf of bread, but they could smell the other ingredients inside of it.
https://static01.nyt.com/images/2019/12/13/dining/mc-beef-wellington/mc-beef-wellington-articleLarge-v2.jpg
Komatsu had made pots of Hungarian Goulash. It had all the toppings and shown on top like a stew, all the noodles under it.
https://www.spendwithpennies.com/wp-content/uploads/2018/09/Hungarian-Goulash-21-500x500.jpg
“Wooo! Go, Komatsu! That’s my Combo Partner!” Toriko whistled happily, and with a literal river of droll flowing down his mouth.
“Hey now, you need to be impartial, remember,” Tamaki told him.
“... Oh… right…” He gave a sheepish smile, scratching the back of his head. “My bad…”
“I have to say, your dish Izuku looks bland on the outside, but I can tell, it’s what is inside that what we’re looking for,” Fat Gum stated. “I take it this represents your beliefs as well. Both as a hero and a chef.”
“I can tell that Komatsu’s dish is the same,” Setsuno stated. “We only see the top, and will have to work to see what’s under it as well.”
Izuku smiled sheepishly at Komatsu. “Guess we went with the same idea…~”
“And I like that! It means you are taking well to the knowledge of Mister Zaus! I am impressed!” Komatsu answered, smiling proudly.
“Okay, which should we try first?” Mirko asked, looking between the two dishes.
“I say we do cross. We of Komatsu’s world will try Icchan’s dish first while you others will try Komatsu’s. Then we will switch. Sounds good?” Setsuno asked.
“I think that’s far,” Tamaki stated, nodding in agreement.
“I’m down with it,” Mirko stated, giving a thumbs up.
“..Toriko…” Setsuno said.
“What?”
“That is not for you, it’s for the judges. Put down the dishes. Just a dish and pot, not all five things.”
“Aaaaaw!”
“I’ll make it again later, Toriko-san. Promise.” Komatsu said, gently.
“Same,” Izuku agreed.
“Oookay…”
“Toriko…” Setsuno said, eyes borrowed.
“Oh! Fine!” he said while handling back everything else besides his own share. He had a pout on his face.
“Well then, shall we start the tasting?” Fat Gum asked, taking his pot of Hungarian Goulash, having a giant spoon out, ready to dig in.
“I say… Look at the crust…” Toshinori said to himself with a low voice full of surprise.
“Good coloring, so the heat was managed properly. Tenderness…Yes, just at sight, it has been made properly.” It was a mystery how Setsuno could sound that cheerful and yet clearly doing the equivalent of a X-Ray scan to the dishes with her eyes alone.
“Now is for the true test,” Toriko stated, getting a knife and fork to eat the Beef Wellington.
“I agreed,” Mirko stated, smiling maniacally. She was a hungry bunny. “Shall we then?” she asked.
The group from Toriko and Zaus’ world were used to fancy and well-made food, and yet, they were pleasantly surprised to see the new iteration / Reincarnation of the former King of Cooking being already that good; Especially the bread crust carefully wrapped around the meat: crunchy just right and soaked in the meat’s own flavor just right without becoming soggy or breaking apart.
The meat itself was a pleasant rosy color as the innermost part maintained a mouth-watering juiciness that just melted in the mouth, all enriched by the spices that had been used to prepare it.
“Hahahaha! Good! Very Good! You are taking-in well Zaus-chan knowledge!” The Knocking Master declared with a loud barking laugh, face just as red as the meat thanks to the numerous bottles of booze he had emptied.
“Oh crap! This is amazing!” In the meantime, the group from the ‘Hero World’ had once again been reminded of the otherworldly talent of Chefs from Komatsu’s world.
The Goulash was just… Heavenly .
The small cubes of meat were just so tender the eaters almost didn’t notice how ravenous their mounching had got, too enraptured by the taste; the broth itself warm and smooth and seemingly melting the very soul of the taster, even the potatoes had become like silk, offering just a faint resistance to the bite before joining the rest of the dish that simply flowed down almost by its own volition. The pots turned empty before they could even notice.
“Dang kid’s got competition,” Mirko stated, looking happy at the meal she ate.
“I agree,” Fut Gum stated.
Toriko and Setsuno were eating Izuku’s dish, and could taste Izuku's passion in it, along the faint ‘aftertaste’ of his still being a sort-of-beginner.
Fat Gum and Rush instead, as the Foodies of their group were at an impasse: The skill Level both showed was still far from any frame of comparison they had, how did one judge food made with a Talent that defied the very Laws of Nature of one's world?
Toshinori, as well, felt in heaven. He loved both dishes, but, because of his old wound, he had kind of forgotten what actual good food was so… How to judge something that To HIM was food beyond his wildest imagination? He was just glad he was not one of the judges, he had not the faintest clue about how to judge this! He was in just for the experience!
Inko was in the same boat, she loved her son, but both boys were amazing at their skills.
The other Heavenly Kings instead were surprisingly serious-looking, as used to true Gourmet Food, their brains were revving to full-throttle to analyze EVERYTHING in every single morsel, even Zebra looked uncharacteristically serious when eating, instead of just… Gobbling everything up.
The judges finished both courses, both loving each dish. Mirko decided to be the first to speak. “I’m going to be brutally honest. You both are fuckikng amazing at what you do.” she stated, getting a stern look from Inko for the swear. “But I can tell, it wasn't tasting alone that won this. It was the passion of what it was made of. And I’m going to give my vote to greeny here, since I could tell he was putting, not only himself, but those he cares for into his dish, to show what he really has.”
“Huhuhu! Well said!” Komatsu answered, nodding along with her reasoning.
“Passion? I tasted a whole LOT of it in this! You two put your soul in this, besides tasting awesome, as I expected, the techniques used were waaaay greater than I have ever seen, even with Rush here.” Fat Gum added, smirking wide when the Hero Chef grumbled disheartedly his confirmation to all that.
“That being said…I still need to go with Komatsu-san, because there was that certain spark more.” he then said.
“Hohoho! 1-1, uh? Well, I will vote for Icchan, instead. There is a lot of talent there just begging to burst forth and shine, and I believe this first show of Cooking talent needs to be celebrated. You okay with this, Koma-chan?” Setsuno said.
“Of course!”
“Uuuh! I eat soooo well! I always love some roasted meat, it tasted awesome!” Toriko said-
“...”
“So?” Komatsu asked, confused.
“Uh?”
“YOUR VOTE!” Miruko roared.
“AAh! Yes! I forgot… Eeeehm…”
“Just vote for Izuku-san, I won’t be offended.” Komatsu said, rolling his eyes.
“I really like roasted meat.” Toriko said, grimacing.
“I know.”
“But it was more than that,” Toriko stated, getting serious. “I know your cooking, and it’s amazing, not gonna lie, but Midoriya’s was better, because he not only used Zaus’s know-how, but also used his own powers to amplify it to another level. I may not have liked the way people prioritize Quirks in Izuku’s world, but I will not bash him for using every tool in his kitchen drawers to make it seem almost perfect. So that’s why he has my vote. He used all his powers to combine something amazing, like his dish, it’s on the inside that matters.”
Setsuno laughed at Toriko’s answer. “Yes, young and a beginner young Midoriya is, he shows that he is someone not to take lightly, otherwise, he’ll bind side you with something unexpected~ That’s why my vote is Izuku as well. He did like his school said, and went beyond.”
Izuku looked shocked. “I-I actually…?”
“And the winner of the second part, by four to one vote, is IZuku,” All Might shouted. “That means we have a tie break on our hands people~!”
Komatsu grinned at Izuku. “Guess I’m going to have to do what your school says, and Go Beyond, Plus Ultra Style then if I’m going to beat you.”
Izuku had a determined smile on his face. “I won’t make it easy, like you said to me.”
Just then, multiple fruits and veggies appeared on the tables. “The tie breaker is this, you have one minute to make a healthy, and yet great tasting smoothie or fruit/vegetable juice to wash down the meal that was had,” All Might declared. “The winner will be the in training God of Cooking champion until the next match battle.”
“Fruit or veggies? TotastegoodIwouldneedtobalancetastesandtextureandcolortonotmakeittooheavyorblandoreventoogreasyand- Mutter! Mutter! Mutter!”
“Well, he is taking this seriously at least.” Komatsu commented, amused at Izuku’s immediate mumbling fit as he kept looking at everything on the table with unblinking eyes.
“Maybe I should make an Immune Booster? I would need some Orange, Lemon, and Ginger to make the juice…” Izuku mumbled, soon listing off all the Ingredients he knew he needed.
“I think I’ll make a Tropical Carrot, Ginger, and Turmeric Smoothie,” Komatsu stated.
“Uuuh! Spicy! ” Toriko said, smirking.
“I remember we had one of those in that seedy bair in Haiti when-” All Might started saying.
“NOPE! THEY ARE WAY TOO YOUNG TO HEAR THAT STORY!” Nana immediately silenced him, while turning atomic neon red in embarrassment.
“No, no, keep going, I want to hear this~” Daigoro stated, a teasing smile at her.
“Well, there was this guy with a banjo that-”
“SILEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENCE!”
“Okay!” Toshinori shrieked in fear.
“Can we get back to the contest…” Mirko asked, flatly.
Toshinori coughed. “Y-Yes. Let's begin the final round. Aaaand… GO!”
Izuku and Komatsu started prepping the fruits and vegetables, along with other items they’d need.
“1 blood or navel orange. Might use both, peel and white pith removed. 1 large carrot scrubbed and coarsely chopped. 1/2 cup frozen mango chunks. 2/3 cup coconut water. 1: tablespoon shelled raw hemp seeds. 3/4 teaspoon finely grated peeled ginger. 1 1/2 teaspoons finely grated peeled turmeric. Pinch of cayenne pepper. Pinch of kosher salt.” Komatsu listed, blending all the ingredients together.
Izuku was muttering up a storm, making sure all the Carrot, Ginger, and Turmeric were juiced properly, and mixed together perfectly, bending them together to get the best in taste and benefits of boating everyone’s Immunity to the max.
Both were going so fast and giving it their all, some of the watchers were getting dizzy.
“... Komatsu is going pretty slow, for his standards.” Coco whispered with a thoughtful expression.
“He is not in an official Cooking Competition, he’s doing well in making this balanced, there is no need to rush.” Setsuno answered.
“So no rivalry?” Toriko asked.
“Hohoho! Why should there be? We are all friends here! Komatsu-kun will be fundamental in helping our young friend learn how to become a great Chef! It’s a friend helping a friend, remember!” The old lady said.
“Times up!” All Might shouted. Izuku and Komatsu made plenty of drinks for everyone.
The two give five glasses to the judges. Even though they were drinks, they could all smell the freshness of the fruits and all that. They then drank them, tasting the flavors of both.
https://wholefully.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/05/juices-8-800x1200.png
https://assets.bonappetit.com/photos/57acce391b334044149751dd/1:1/w_1280,c_limit/tropical-carrot-turmeric-and-ginger-smoothie.jpg
“I can smell the aroma of all the ingredients of the drinks,” Fat Gum stated. “That’s impressive.”
“Another difficult choice?”
“I fear so.” The BMI Hero answered.
“Yes, Izuku’s drink was simple, but he made it with great passion,” Mirko stated. “I can already feel better. But Komatsu’s smooth was complex and should have had more trouble making it with the short amount of time he had, but it turned out almost perfect!”
“ Difficult is a state of mind, for a Chef, no dish is really difficult.” Zaus answered.
“Don’t get philosophical on me, old man!” The rabbit shouted at the ghost.
“What Philosophy? Just follow the Voice of the Ingredients , simple as that!”
“Don’t hide behind mysticism now!”
“You really are rude, missy!”
“Meh!” she just shrugs.
“Can we get to the voting now?” Tamaki asked, letting out a sigh.
“What the insomniac said. What’s your vote?” Zebra asked, grumbling in annoyance.
“Hey now…”
“Shinso is the one that doesn’t sleep! Tamaki is just a bit broody by default!” Mirio said.
“Gee… Thanks for the help.” he answered, deflating a bit.
“I think I’m going to go with… Komatsu,” Toriko declared his vote. “Izuku’s Immune Booster Juice was good, but Kometsu’s smooth just had a bit more to it.”
“I’m going to say Izuku, his drink helped with what we ate and went well with everything,” Fat Gum stated, happily.
“While I do agree with you on Izuku’s drink, I think Komatsu’s was better balanced and mixed well with our meal,” Setsuno said, while still studying her empty glass.
“Eh, I don’t know, I feel better after Izuku’s drink, since he made it to help the body more. I might like my carrots, but I could barely taste them in the smoothie. Carrots are SACRED!” Mirko stated and many rolled their eyes at that.
“So it’s 2 votes even,” All Might declared. He looked at the last judge. “Young Tamaki, it’s your vote that’ll break this tie.”
Every eye was now on the young man… Staring… Waiting…
Tamaki was sweating nervously at this. “Uh… well… this is tough… Both were excellently made, and both put a lot of thought into their drinks to make them sweet and tangy to mix with our meals nicely. I’m having a hard time picking which one was-”
“Stop stalling!” Rumi and Zebra yelled, interrupting him, and making him yelp.
“Hey, don’t shout at him,” both Izuku and Komatsu scolded the two battle junkies.
“It’s just to help him! Stop babying him!” Rumi said.
“He has a pair! This is no life-or-death matter! He can give his opinion without fear here!” Zebra added.
“Yes but you rushing him could lead to him making a misvote,” Komatsu stated.
“We want his honest opinion like what Toriko gave,” Izuku stated.
“Both things are valid.” Rumi said.
“No they are not. Now PLEASE let him think and vote!” Toshinori answered, facepalming.
Tamaki groaned out, “Why did I agree to this again…” He then sighs. “Like I was saying, since both were good, it was hard to pick. But in honesty… I’m giving my vote to Komatsu for making something great that could have ended badly if he took one misstep in the time he had. While playing it safe is good Izuku, sometimes you need to take a risk, you should know this.”
Izuku looked sheepish. “Sorry, I guess Aizawa made me tense by thinking of doing things recklessly without a plan…”
“That guy is just a hard ass…” Zebra stated in a deadpan tone of voice.
“Hohoho! It’s a matter of balance, Icchan. But it is not your fault, not everybody can safely tell when to take risks and when not to, and it is not just a matter of knowing your own limits! Sometimes Luck as well plays a big role: you can take a daring decision and win or play it safe and win… It’s not something with a clear set of rules, you need to trust your Instincts. And what were your instincts telling you while cooking?” Setsuno said.
Izuku smiles thanks.
“That’s a idiotic reasoning you have…” the said voice of Aizawa stated dryly, as he walked in. giving Setsuno a dry look. “If you get hurt doing something reckless, not only does that make you another, you’ll also become another victim for your allies to worry about… We have enough knuckleheaded idiots already with All Might and Zebra here…”
“We agree to disagree then, Aizawa-chan. That’s what makes Life have such a wondrous taste: we all have different views and opinions. Hohoho! You like to play safe all the time and only take calculated risks, while I prefer to follow my heart and face consequences head-on. And if I die? Well, I die knowing I did my best. Is it wrong? Maybe. Will I change? No, because this is who I am.” She answered, gentle smile never faltering.
Aizawa’s eyebrow twitched. “You’re just like Oboro, and look where that ended up with him…” Aizawa stated, remembering how he let his friend die from his actions.
“I’ll take it from here…” Mic said, sighing…
AND decking Aizawa on the nose with a right hook.
“This usually resets him back to normal. Oboro was my friend too, but I treasure every memory of him I have. I don’t use him as an excuse to close myself from the world nor to impose my views on others in fear of filling another grave. Golden Cages help nobody, not even who is using them to keep people Safe. ” Mic explained, nursing his hand.
Aizawa looked away. “If I had been more focused and didn’t jump in… Oboro wouldn’t had have to-”
“Allow me…” Nemuri as well jumped in, with her own straight punch to his nose.
“Gah! Will you two stop that!” he roared at his two friends.
“Not until you get it through your thick skull. He did it, because he was a hero, he did what was right, even though he died doing so,” Nemuri scolded him.
“You-”
“Oh! It’s Aizawa Punching day? ” Toshinori asked, hulking out a bit more with his Quirk.
“NO!” Aizawa answered, rapidly turning Toshinori’s power off before the guy’s Skyscraper-wrecking Punch could get any close to his nose. Aizawa sighs. “Look… I just don’t want these kids to lose someone while they’re still in school… I don’t want them to go through the same thing. Life isn’t a fairy tale or comic book, when you die, there’s no coming back.”
“Yes. That is how death works usually…” Zebra said, sounding bitter.
“Hey! Hey! Ichiryu wouldn’t want to see you mop around like that! Cheer up!” Knocking Master said immediately once seen the four Kings turn sorrowful.
“Way to kill the mood, Shouta. God forbid people are happy around you.” Rumi said, glaring at Aizawa hard enough even he flinched.
“Well….” the voice of light started, surprising everyone. “About your people staying dead in your world…” He looks at Joy. “Should we tell them?”
“Depends, are they ready? Can they shoulder the weight of that bit of Knowledge? It is no small matter, that.” The Eye answered, removing the hat to scratch the part of its body under it, and his sounding extremely serious sounded alien coming from him.
“Tell us what…?” All Might asked, not liking where this was going.
“That both Oboro and Dabi are actually Nomus that All For One turned into for his plans to ruin Hero Society and rule everything…” Light stated sternly. “And wants to take Shigaraki’s Body as his new vessel…”
“Pretty much. Many branches of Future go in that direction.” Joy confirmed.
“W-Which Nomu is Oboro…?” Aizawa asked, hoping they hadn’t met his friend yet.
“Do I?” Joy asked.
“They were going to find out soon,” Light stated. “Go ahead.”
“Remember the guy that opens Portals for the Villains? The Nomu with a body covered in smoke?... Kurogiri?”
Aizawa, Mic and Nemuri’s eyes widened in shock. “Y-You mean…” Nemuri asked, coving her mouth in horror.
“If you want to stop the Villains, you will have to kill your friend again. Sorry.” The Eye said with a sorrowful tone.
“And who’s Dabi?” All Might asked, having a sinking feeling.
“Enji’s oldest son who everybody thought died,” Light answered. “The death that broke Enji into the man he is today. And his mind altered to believe Enji was always so horrible from the start.”
“If you ever needed a reason to kill a Villain, I believe these two things alone should suffice. Even if All for One has a long list of Sins on his back.” Joy said, shrugging helplessly.
Zebra looked pissed. “I want to kill this All For One…” he growled out.
“There is a way to save them and help cure them though.” the System voice interjected on the conversation. “Host Izuku and Komatsu can use their cooking to return them to normal. They can also help Himiko Toga with her Quirk’s mind altering effects due to her parent’s carelessness in forcing her to repress her Quirk.”
“WE CAN DO THAT?!” Both Chefs yelled.
“I mean… It is a sort of Healing . If you look at it while squinting.” Joy said.
“Indeed.” Light conceded. “Izuku does do that in-”
“HOOOOOY!” The Eye shrieked and he quickly covered his mouth to not spoil things in Joy’s universe.
“NO SPOILERS!” Light shouted, almost slipping out something he didn't mean to from the shock. “Sorry, I was just shocked that it can happen here as well.”
“Just keep yourself in check, there are details I would like to keep a secret unless necessary, please.” The Eye answered, massaging the sides of its body as if it were his temples.
“It is usually the opposite of how you two interact,” Izuku stated.
The two shrug. “It happens.”
“We are both Professionals, don’t look at either of us goofing off and believe we are cretins. We just know when to have fun and how.” Joy said.
“Levity is rare for us, so we cherish and enjoy it when we can.” Light added. “Even if I am stoic, I do need simple, funny things to keep me from getting bored.”
“Same.”
“Like what, you have the three mentioned people here in another location?” Zebra asked, sarcastically.
The three beings in the room said nothing.
Light looked at the others. “We should check on Gaia and Xarazechi.”
“Yes, we should. Just in case they need something.”
The three vanished.
“I don’t like the implications of that…” Melissa stated. Everyone nodded in agreement.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Training room)
In the training room, half of the watchers were in there to test out their new stuff they got from their first and second challenges. The others that had watched and finished the cooking challenge walked in to join as well, some wanting to blow off steam after some variations.
“Zebra Sensei!” Kirishima and Tetsutetsu called out, waving to the man. “We could use your help over here!”
“Looks like your two fans are calling for you~” Toriko teased the other King.
“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up, smart-ass.” Zebra answered, grumbling.
“Hey now, I know you like hanging out with them,” Coco stated.
“Liking is pushing it. I am just slightly appreciative to see somebody open to not be a blowhard.”
“Uh?” Sanni muttered, confused.
“He is taking the long, roundabout way to say that yes, he does enjoy hanging out with them.” Coco said.
Zebra just huffed, walking over to the two students. “So, I’m guessing you want to train with the new items, hn? Got excited for the new toys and whatnot?”
“Yeah!” both shouted, pumped up.
“I want to use my Dumbbells of Arkalayus while in Red Riot: Indestructible Mode to get strong while I punch at you,” Kirashima stated.
“Just don’t overdo it.”
“Yeah, I know! Don’t get cocky! ”
“No, as in: don’t make it too heavy or you will die. Then the floating fuckers will have to resurrect you.” Zebra answered.
“Oh… That… Right…” The boy answered, paling a bit.
“And I did take some of the iron supplements given to me, still waiting to eat the edible iron I heard of,” Tetsutetsu stated.
“Zaus said he will give it a look at it later, don’t rush.” Zebra answered.
“The edible minerals from Narnia will come, just be patient,” The System voice confirmed. “They need to be extracted from the center of the planet itself.” (A/N 1)
“I like having delivery service for pretty much everything.” Tetsutetsu admitted, laughing.
“You tell me! So many things to study and try!” Izuku admitted with shining eyes.
“Curb the Nerdgasm, please…?” Katsuki asked with a sigh.
“These sound really good, can’t wait to taste them myself. So you better NOT cook them bad, fucker!” Zebra ordered.
“I won’t, promise.” Izuku answered, determined.
“Good.”
“Well then Sensei, want to see if my steel is getting stronger~?” Tetsutetsu asked the man, activating his Quirk.
Kirishima activated his new form and had the dumbbells heavy enough to make his arms sag a bit from the weight. “Ready when you are Sensei~!”
“Good… And I will start slow so I won’t hear bitching about it…” Zebra answered, rolling his eyes.
“He is learning! Good!” Toriko shouted with a thumbs-up.
“Fuck off… Let’s start.”
“We’ll make you go harder then!” the two shouted, running at Zebra.
“Better!” The man answered with a savage smile. “I do have some Animal I want to test summon on you two!”
With Mei, Mellisa, Melick and Momo, the four were going over items Momo could create from her new list she got.
“Oh, I want to test this Vibranium Metal here!” Mei shouted, pointing to the compound.
“Starting big already. Can’t say I don’t appreciate the guts. Just keep a lot of food close-by just in case-” Melk started saying.
“HERE!” Both Komatsu and Izuku said while both carried a giant pot of food, some stew overflowing in meat and other hyper-nutritious ingredients.
“Oh! Well, good. Let’s try then.”
“This Adamantium is incredible, it’s nearly indestructible,” Melissa stated, seeing the compound and reading it’s discretion. “Knives made by these would be so sharm and never dall. And think of the armor we could make.”
“I both hate and love it…” Mei admitted.
“Uh?”
“We can do great things with it, but so can Villains. And I don’t like to limit myself just to avoid some cretin hurting innocents with their babies… or even worse, MY Babies…” She said, poutting
“It’s called having a conscience.” Melk said with a gentle smile.
“... I hate it. Can I uninstall it?”
“Don’t joke.” the girls answered, chuckling.
“I did see another space metal called Raritanium,” Momo stated. “It’s another mineral that sounds really durable and with lots of uses.”
“Good for armors too. The ones made with that take plasma like champs.” Joy said. “And good for spacecraft as well from that univers. Very rare though, hence the name.”
“There are a lot of items that are crazy in the multiverse,” Melk stated, thinking of all the knives she could forge.
“And that’s just metals,” Momo stated, looking at all the other items on her tablet. “There’s other items, from liquids to gasses as well.”
“You have a lot to study and learn, young Momo. The Multiverse is a source of immense knowledge, and why not, many bits of insane new things to learn. Go wild, girl! You can do it!” Joy answered, patting her head in pride.
Momo nodded. “I wonder if I can make items that have magic properties as well…?” Momo asked. “Since magic is energy and not living… I would assume.”
“Well we have a while before we have to go back, so let’s study and see what you can and can’t make,” Mei stated, her manic smile on her face.
“Baby steps, though. And feel free to ask, I saw many strange things out there, so I can answer your questions.” Joy offered.
“Thanks,” the four thanked him. They started chatting and Momo started eating and making some of the items that were sent to the forge for later use, and to see if they could replicate some without Momo’s Quirk.
With Eri and Kota, they were being helped by Izuku, Mirio, Nighteye and the Wild Wild Pussycats were helping the kids with Quirk Training.
“You can do it, Eri-chan! I believe in you!” Izuku said, smiling so wide in fatherly pride it almost physically emitted light.
“Thanks, daddy!” Eri said, smiling as well. She was practising on an older looking Apple to try and reverse it to a better, fresher state.
“... My fucking heart melted…” Monoma admitted with a grimace.
“I think a lot of our hearts did,” Toriko admitted, holding his chest.
“GO, KOTA, GO! GO, KOTA, GO! YAAAAAAAY!” Meanwhile the WIld WIld Pussycats cheered loudly for the boy.
“Could do without the cheerleader team…” Kota admitted, blushing shyly. He then shot water from his hand, shouting, “ Water Dragon! ” forming said dragon of water, but only as big as he was. “I did it!” he cheered, awein his voice and eyes.
“YOU DID! I am so proud of you!” Izuku said, proud beyond belief and hugging him tight.
“Thanks, dad!” the kid answered.
“...”
“...”
Complete silence fell in the entire gym
“...” Cough! “Pretend I said nothing.” Kota muttered, awkwardly.
Laughter erupted from around them, most in good humor.
“Is Kota my brother now?” Eri asked innocently.
“We are working on it.” Pixie Bob answered.
“Yep!” Ragdoll added.
“KYAH!” Shino simply buried her face in her hands to hide from everybody’s eyes.
Everyone just laughed harder.
Meanwhile; Ochako, Nana, Knocking Master, and Itsuka were training together. Ochako wanted to get better with flying around and fighting in the air and on the ground.
“It’s good to see I have more students,” Knocking Master stated, smiling. “And one that can fly, never thought I’d train someone like that~!”
“I spent a week at Gun Head’s agency so I know some of his fighting style, but I want to broaden my horizon and learn to fight with other styles as well to help me on both land and sky.” Ochoko informed, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. “I still want to be a rescue hero, but I don’t want to be defencles on the field.”
“I think it’s a good idea,” Nana agreed. “Since Izuku has powers like mine, I can teach you how to fly around properly.”
“I really need that, even after the “Food Power-up”, I do think I still need help with this whole floating business… Please?” Ochako answered with an awkward smile.
Nana giggles. “I got you.”
“So, what should I teach this young wipesnaper first~?” Knocking Master asked. “Maybe have her fly around to try to learn to understand in an instant where she and everything else is? Possibly upside-down too? Ya know? Spatial Awareness stuff. Maybe have her and Itsuka spar to see where the girl’s at?”
“That should have been the first thing she learned the moment she got her Quirk. But I recognize that Floating and Floating-related Quirks are so rare that… Well, Good thing we are here to finally fill those gaps.” Nana said.
“And I would like a new sparring partner as well,” Itsuka stated, looking at Ochako.
Ochako smiles at her.” I hope we do well together then~!”
“Hohoho! So excited, lassie! That’s good! I hope you will keep-up the hype to the end!” Knocking Master answered, amused.
The two Heroes in training were now sweating.
Toriko was with his friends and some of the pro heroes looking over his new map.
“Man, when they said the multiverse was big… I didn’t think this big…” he stated, going over the map.
“Technically it’s infinite.” Joy said, and Toriko KNEW the Eye was technically smirking at him.
“Hardy-har-har… How do I even read this!?” He said, shaking the map.
“By putting it rightside-up, for starters. You are reading it upside-down.” Light said, gently taking the map away to turn it around.
“... I can’t believe I had it that way…” he muttered, then saw an arrow that said ‘You Are Here’.
“Well you did just get the damn thing,” Aizawa stated.
“I heard you need a punch from time to time. For Medical Reasons .”
“... You people are Hooligans.” Azawa answered, hurting away.
“Hey now, don’t be too hard on him now, he just found out his friend is being manipulated like a puppet by All For One now.”
“Don’t baby him, otherwise he will do something moronic, like kicking out of school an entire class only to re-enroll them the next day just to scare them into compliance.” Rin said.
“...”
“Oh my god you did that…”
“At the time it sounded like a good idea.” Aizawa admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. “They did actually improve after it… And are the top class now…”
“And still ship him boxes full of poo to this day. Literally.” Mic added.
“It wasn't a flawless plan, yes.” He then chokes Mic with his scarf, eyes glowing in anger and his Quirk. “And you did NOT need to add that last part…!”
“Never forget your sins!” He choked-out. “I am here to guide you to absolut… Absolu… Absolution…”
“Let him go, he is turning blue.” Nemuri said.
Aizawa did so, and Mic took in the sweet air. “Oh gods… I thought I was going to pass…”
Aizawa sighs, looking at the floor, actually looking sad and remorseful. “Sorry… Just… After hearing what happened to Oboro…”
“We’ll fix that, together. We will save him and give him the rightful rest he deserves instead of being paraded around like a trophy.” Mic said, rubbing his neck but smiling all the same.
“We will stop the League, we will.” Nemuri added.
“And if Midoriya and Komatsu can fix him so he can be himself again?” Aizawa asked them.
“We’ll help him be who he was before,” they stated.
“Good for you guys, now if you don’t mind… CAN YOU GUY HELP ME FIGURE THIS STUPID MAP OUT!!!!???” Toriko roared in anger and frustration. He was pulling at his hair in annoyance.
Aizawa sighs, but has a genuine smile on his face for the first time in a while. “You’re hopeless, you know that?”
“Yes, I am! That’s why I ask my friends for help, I know my limits! Now please help meeeeeee!”
“I will, I will. Let me see… Jesus, it does look complex…” Aizawa stated. He then stated, giving Toriko the stink eye. “Did you ask it to add our universe…” he asked, pointing to the ‘Ask for worlds/universe to add’.
Everyone gave Toriko a flat look.
“I was about to…” Totriko stated, looking away sheepishly.
Many facepalmed. Toriko just gave a sheepish laugh, doing so.
Just then the speakers came on. “Five minute warning, can the three female members of the Wild Wild Pussycats come by to reserve their prize?” Xarazechi’s voice called out.
“Right! We almost forgot!” Joy said.
“In our defense, this is a lot to manage.” Light answered, chuckling a bit in self-deprecation. “I do try to remember everything.”
The three women grabbed the two and dragged them off to the theater, the others cleaning up and grabbing their things.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater Room)
Mandalay, Pixie-Bob, and Ragdoll stood still as Joy drew a circle around them with a chalk, Light and Xara were a bit to the side and mumbling a storm, probably deciding how to tackle their gift to the women.
“Good, this is mostly as a security measure, remain within the circle and don’t move around too much, it will give us a better target to lock-on. This is not an easy thing to do, so precision is a must.” The Eye said, voice serious.
“Uh… couldn’t I just give them an Elixir of Rejuvenation?” Gaia asked them. “Those always work for this as well.”
“A ritual is more precise, nowadays it is all potions and elixirs. The Old Ways used to be more trustworthy in results.” Light answered.
“True, but if you get one thing wrong in making it, bad things tend to happen” the System told them.
“.. True, but it’s more rewarding if done properly,” Light stated.
“And can’t be undone by some arbitrary bullcrap.” Joy added.
“... True,” Gaia agreed.
“Can you five not talk about this sort of stuff like we’re not here in these circles?” Pixie-Bob asked them.
“Hey! It’s important! If we screw-up, we’ll turn you three into old hags instead of hot teen babes!” Xara answered, annoyed.
“Shutting up…”
“Okay, that looks right, Joy,” Light stated, having the circle look identical to the one that was shown.
“Glad to see I still got it. You two instead are ready with the more technical side?” The Eye asked.
They nodded.
“We’ll help as well,” Gaia stated.
“The System will give this a go as well,” the System stated.
The circles start glowing, what look like clocks appearing above the three women. They start rewinding, the three girl’s ages reversing as well until they were in their eighteen to twenty range of age. The clocks disappeared and the glow stopped.
“And it’s done,” Gaia stated, smiling at the three.
“Damn, we’re good!” Joy said, chuckling.
“How much you want to bet Midnight and Mt. Lady want the same thing?” Light asked. “And done to Inko as well, if Midnight asked.”
“Suckers bet,” they all stated.
“Thought so. We’ll keep the circle already ready then.” He then put a preservation spell on them so they wouldn’t get ruined.
Just then, the rest of the watchers walked in, and were surprised to see Mandalay, Pixie-Bob, and Ragdoll were now younger.
“Damn girls, you got your teen looks back~” Midnight teased the girls. Mt. Lady pouted at seeing this.
“We’re forever eighteen now~!” the girls stated, at the same time. They then laughed at this.
“Dang,” Gran stated. “You think you can do that for me, I ain’t no spring chicken. Need to keep these zygoats in shape~!”
Both Izuku and All Might shivered in fear.
“I mean… We can do that, technically…” Joy said, unease.
“In your case, though, there may be complications seeing how much we would need to take you back.” Light added, equally unsure.
He waved them off. “You’re gods, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” He then took his seat again. “We got a show to watch first. I hope we get some more deserts soon~!”
“Fingers crossed!” Ryukyu answered, chuckling.
“He likes his sweets, I take it?” Toriko asked, getting a nod from Izuku and All Might.
“Even too much, something bad for his health.” Nana answered.
“Oh, shut up! I am old and with a foot in the grave already! Let me enjoy life!” Gran answered, huffing like a spoiled kid, something that made many chuckle in amusement.
Xara shook his head, but laughed lightly, smiling. “Alright, let’s get seated and get to the next episode.”
Everyone does so. The lights dim, and the screen turns on.
A Chef Rebirth 5:
The Invincible Lord Dog.
UA University – Parking Lot -
Katsuki wore a thoughtful expression while he waited for the rest of the class to board their bus for whatever little expedition their teachers saw fit to tell them nothing about, and even if it was for safety’s sake, the young man found the entire thing stupid, to say the least.
“Bunch of paranoid bastards…” he muttered.
“Well this is starting off wonderfully…” Jiro said flatly.
“In my defense, it’s not Paranoia if there are actually people out to get us!” Nezu answered, cuckling.
“Oh, no, I get it,” Jiro agreed. She pointed her thumb to the blond bomber. “I was talking about him insulting it.”
“It’s a free world, I have every right to share my opinion!” Katsuki answered, smirking.
“Yeah, well, you don’t have to be an ass about it,” she shot back.
“I like to believe that it adds character to my answers.”
“GNNNNNNN!” The girl just pulled on her own jacks in frustration.
“You can stand to be less of a brute,” Sunni stated.
“Ah shove it, pretty boy,” Katsuki waved him off.
As of lately, though, his thoughts shifted a bit towards an old acquaintance of his, once dreaming of becoming a Hero, and now working as a Chef in a small restaurant.
“You would have found all this exciting, wouldn't you? Blabbering on and on about everything, always so furiously mumbling about bullshit you find interesting...I wish you were here.” Sitting alone in that bus, Katsuki muttered that admission with a long sigh.
He fucked up, that much he could admit at least in the secrecy of his thoughts, he finally saw him after more than one year and Izuku had treated him...Coldly. He didn’t like that. And the more he thought about the Chef, the more he found things were strange: the light in his eyes, the posture, the mannerism...He was serving Pro Heroes and was not fangirling about them! What happened to him?!
“Aaaaw! He cares!” Zebra said, laughing.
“That’s so cute, Exlodo-boy!” Rumi added, laughing.
“Ah shove it! You’re one to talk, Ms. ‘I want to bang him to make other girls jealous’! Just admit it, you want to bunny hop on that dick!” Katsuki fired back at the rabbit hero. He then pointed to Zebra. “And you shut it, striped horse lover! I don’t want to hear this coming from the guy who’s taken Shitty Hair and Iron Moron as students!”
“I can appreciate others, it’s just very rare for me to do. Not my fault I only meet bastards or Cocky Assholes in need of a punch or twenty.” Zebra answered, shrugging.
“...”
“Rumi?” Ryukyu asked.
“...” Rumi just looked away, but heat could be faintly felt coming off from her face.
“Want me to youngify you after this? Just a couple years.” Joy asked her with a whisper.
“... I’ll tell you later…”
“I don’t know, I think he likes you like this~” Gaia teased her, Ryukyu giggle at her friend being flustered.
“... I hate you all…” she grumbled.
“Izuku too?” Ryukyu asked, smirking.
“... Nnnnoooo?”
“Thought so.”
She really wanted to kick someone or something now.
“Something’s up with him.” he muttered, and he almost didn’t notice the bus departing as soon as the last student boarded it. He needed to have that restraining order revoked, there was something wrong with the Nerd and Katsuki needed more freedom of movement to uncover the truth!
He needed to look deeper into that Restaurant, Izuku was supposed to be a bubbly, annoying and ever-excited Nerd, not that block of wood he had met!
“I mean… He only seems that way to those that deserve it in this world,” Mina stated, thinking about it.
“Am I that bad? Really?” Izuku asked, looking hurt.
“Has he given you any reason not to be happy with him?” Ochako asked him, pointing her thumb at Katsuki.
“OI! I CAN BE NICE IF I WANT TO!” the blond pomurainion shouted.
“It is true,” Light stated. “Actually I saw a world where Katsuki jumped into a river to save a girl and a puppy from drowning.”
“Did he eat them after that?” Tetsutetsu asked, with a joking tone in his voice.
“No… but he did scold her for boeing stupid, and she was being lowered by two other kids to save the dog, who then dropped her,” Xara told them. (A/N 2)
“I am not a cannibal, effing thank you!” Katsuki said.
“Kacchan is not that bad!” Izuku added.
“This version you know, isn’t. Others… Others are that bad and then SOME! Almost unsalvageable.” Joy said.
“Well, I like this Kacchan! He is not beyond saving!”
“If you say so…”
At the same time - Jungle World – Forest patch -
“TRUFFLES! GIANT WHITE TRUFFLES AS FAR AS EYES CAN SEE!” an extremely excited squeal reverberated through the entire forest as a young Chef kept digging-up giant white truffles as big as watermelons by the dozens, and all of them of astounding quality.
Contrary to Katsuki’s fears, Izuku was STILL the ever-excited, bubbly Nerd he remembered, only now his interest had moved from Heroes to Cooking thanks to his do-over as a Chef, and now that he was in another world and surrounded by Ingredients he had never seen before in both his Lives, he was mumbling nonstop about every Dish he could possibly make once back home.
One of the aspects that assured Izuku he was in another world was that the trees forming the forest were absolutely IMMENSE in size, and it was not just a hyperbole, every single one of them could easily be hollowed-out and turned into apartment complexes. The bright blue leaves most of them supported also helped.
“See~ Deku’s still the same~” Ochako stated to Katsuki, pointing at the screen. “He’s just stern with you in that universe.”
“Sorry if I worry about my friend, woman!” Katsuki snapped, unknowingly letting something slip.
“...”
“I-I Mean- GUEEEH! ”
“I KNEW YOU STILL THOUGHT THAT! I WAS RIGHT!” Izuku declared with a happy smile and a hydraulic-press hug that seriously damaged Katsuki’s bones.
“Too… Tight… Too… Tight… Nerd… Mercy!” The poor guy begged with a faint voice. Izuku squeaked and let go and Katsuki took a big lung full of air. He then got in Izuku’s face and roared at the top of his lungs. “DAMN IT YOU NERD! YOU ALMOST KILLED ME! YOU NEED TO REMEMBER THAT YOU'RE MORE POWERFUL NOW! THOSE DAMN HACKS OF YOURS ARE NOT FOR SHOW!”
“Don’t be a wuss! You always say you can take everything the world throws at you! What’s a hug from a friend?!”
“THAT WASN’T A HUG THAT WAS A DAMN ELEPHANT TRAP!!!” The theater was laughing at their antics. He then head locks Izuku and nuggies him.
“IT DOESN’T MATTER! I WON! YOU CALLED ME A FRIEND! ON YOUR OWN FREE WILL! I WON! ” Izuku declared… Maybe with a wee-bit-too-deranged smile.
Katsuki’s glare intensified, and nuggied him harder. “YOU HEARD NOTHING YOU DAMN NERD, AND I’LL MAKE YOU FORGET IT IF I HAVE TOO!!!” The others were trying to break them apart now.
“I heard about that Tsundere shit, but in real life it is just sad. Drop it, you fucker!” Zebra said while hosting Katsuki in the hair by the back of the neck like a cat.
“Nobody will think any less of you for that. Drop the issue, it’s illogical.” Aizawa added.
“You two stay out of this!” Katsuki roared, trying to break free of Zebra’s grip.
“This is getting nowhere. Miss Inko, did you ever spank him when he was a kid?” Light asked.
“Uhm… A couple times, yes, when I was watching over him for Mitsuki.” Inko answered.
“Can you do that again?”
“If I must.”
Katsuki’s eyes widened, and he broke free, running to the end of the theater. “No way! I’m not going through that again!!!”
“Damn… Midoriya’s mom must be something if Bakugou is scared of her,” Monoma stated.
“I’ll say,” Coco nodded, in agreement. “But let’s talk about the world Izuku is in.”
“Let’s, but DAMN, those truffles are big,” Toriko satted. Looking at the screen. “Think of the foods you can make with those”
“They really are of great quality too, one alone in our world would literally be priceless , as in impossible to give a price to!” Momo admitted, impressed.
“Yaomomo too can’t afford that…Wow…Never thought I would have seen the day of that happening.” Mina said, smirking.
“Har-Har-Har.” Momo answered, rolling her eyes.
“It must be really good then if they are that much,” Ochoko stated, pouting.
“Hey, Komatsu, what can you make from those?” Toriko asked his partner.
“That’s a bit wide question, Toriko-san…Off the top of my head I can list over two thousands different recipes with Truffles only, if I add more Ingredients, then I can triple that number, if not more…Truffles, especially white, go well with just about everything if they are top quality.” The short Chef answered.
“Well damn…” Mirio stated, looking impressed.
“Now I want some,” both Fat Gum and Tamaki stated.
“Huh… I wonder if I can actually make those myself Shroom…” Kinoko pondered. “They are mushrooms after all…”
“... Damn your powers would be useful in our world,” Sunni stated.
“And possibly ruin our economy, unless they get heavily regulated.” Coco added, sighing.
“Well I would have to learn to make the high end stuff, and that would take a lot out of me,” she answered.
“Just don’t push yourself too hard, no gain is worth self-harm.” The man answered, smiling gently.
She nodded. “I won’t. I also have other mushrooms from the multiverse to look up as well.”
Light leaned over to the other deities, whispering, “She must never know about the orcs that are from the 40k-vers…”
“We’ll leave that as a punishment if they piss us off, Divine Pettiness is within our rights.” Joy whispered back.
“I suggest not… Even the System shivers at those things…” the System stated, almost having a shiver in its voice.
“Your judgment doesn’t count. You are a being of order, of course Chaos looks icky to you. You are a Chaosphobe.” Gaia answered, shaking her head.
“No, they just don’t make any sense at times, and The System is an Elder Being.”
BANG!
Of course, just like in the Gourmet World of Zaus, every excellent Ingredient was never really alone, but surrounded by other animals mounting guard to it or using it as bait for their own prey, like the giant flock of four-eyed Boars each the size of a truck that had made their home in the same area where those truffles grew.
Luckily Whitey was more than eager to smash its big metal fists on the things’ heads to knock them out so to leave Izuku free to collect truffles at his leisure in total safety.
“A male and a female are kept alive, while everyone else will be properly prepared and stored. Remember.” Izuku asked the robot.
“Understood. ” Whitey answered, leaving two adult exemplars alive while giving the finishing blow to the other adults, the young ones instead were permitted to escape.
“UGLYYYYY!” Sanni shrieked in disgust.
“Those look like our Mount Boars , only bigger! Cool!” Komatsu instead couldn’t look happier to see those animals.
“Those things look delicious!” Toriko shouted, drooling.
“I could go for a few dozen of those,” Zebra agreed.
“I could probably eat a full one,” Fat Gums agreed. “Two at most.”
“Huh… I wonder if I can use those boars with my Quirk…?” Tamaki pondered. “Wonder what I would get…?”
“Big tusks! Lots of hair! Stubby legs! Four eyes! And-” Nejire started listing, excited.
“I got the picture, I got the picture!” He said, immediately stopping her before she could go on for hours.
“I don’t know about the stubby legs, but the others could work,” Izuku stated, pulling out his journal. “The tusk could be helpful, and for the fur, it could be armor, if the boar's thick skin and fur is any proof… Theeyescouldgiveyoumorerangetolookaround,and- mutter, mutter, mutter, mutter…” Izuku wrote down, muttering up a storm again.
“You know? That would be the right occasion to shut him up with a kiss,” Mirio said, smirking.
Surprisingly, the actual dogpile needed two whole seconds before happening.
“I was saying that to Tamaki…”
“With this, I have collected enough Ingredients to cover the 1-Star and 2-Star level, plus extras to have some reserves that will last me until the breeding program back home is stable.” the young Chef said, sighing, while moving to clean the dead boars: removing the skin, separating the meat in its various cuts and so on.
The System’s mission was fairly straightforward: Collect Ingredients in great quantities, animals and plants, on a list separated in ‘Levels’ from 1 to 5, each level representing how difficult it was supposed to be for Izuku to capture/collect them.
And if they were animals, whenever possible he was also supposed to capture a male and female alive that will be put in the breeding area of his Restaurant ‘ Storage Room’ he will be free to visit whenever he wants once returned from this particular trip into the jungle.
20 different 1-Star Ingredients
20 different 2-Stars Ingredients
10 different 3-Stars Ingredients
10 different 4-Stars Ingredients
5 different 5-Stars Ingredients
Momo blinked. “Wait… those truffles… are just a 1 or 2 star…?” she asked in disbelief.
“ 1 Star. ” The System said.
“B-But those are worth so much… I-If those are just a 1 star… what the heck is a 5 star…?” Momo asked, he mind seeming to malfunction.
“Very expensive and rare. Ludicrously so. Bankrupting a First World Country for a portion Expensive.” Joy said, amused by her horror.
He was dope slapped by Light and Xara. “Stop that…”
“I am not wrong! Jewel Meat is sold for 5 Million Yen per 100 grams raw. ( 33,862.72 Dollars ) And that Pale Boar is even rarer, and you know it , so stop acting high and mighty, I answered correctly.” The Eye answered, annoyed.
“You don’t have to be a Jerk about it though…” Gaia stated, bluntly.
“Can’t always be the butt of the joke. It gets tiring after a while.”
“You always seem to be it though,” Mt. Lady shot back to the eye, cheekily.
“Well, it’s no fun to be. I am not amused.”
“It’s good fun between friends, you should know it doesn’t mean anything bad between us. As a professional to another, respect is a given. Just enjoy the ride.” Light answered, patting the Eye on what could be passed as a back.
“Yes, you just need to go with the flow of things,” Xara stated.
“I’ll trust you on that.”
“If things go too far, I’ll intervene. Trust me.” Light answered.
Luckily plants and animals were not counted separately, Izuku feared how long it would have taken him otherwise, but with how hyped he felt, he was not exactly as worried as he felt he was supposed to be.
“OOK! OOK! OOK!” all of a sudden a loud storm of angry howls echoed all around Izuku, and the source was a crowd of furious monkey-like beings with bright yellow fur and goat horns on their heads appearing from their hiding spot on the trees’ foliage, they all glared downwards at the Chef with their purple eyes narrowed into slits while showing their drooling maws in a threatening manner, each fang of theirs was dagger-long and very sharp.
“That should be…” Izuku, unfazed, muttered while perusing the small booklet the System gave him and detailing the Ingredients he could ideally find in that world, all neatly separated by level and ‘Deliciousness’ .
“Ah-HA! Ram-Monkeys ! A 3-Stars Ingredient with tough but delicious meat. That means they will be a good Ingredient for stewing, steaming and much more! And the higher Level is all just because they always attack in big packs!” Izuku said, amazed, while opening a small box he took from a pocket to recover a thin and long needle.
“Damn, another good looking meal,” Toriko stated.
“They look like Nomus…” Aizawa admitted.
“I thought it looked more like a miniature Rajang from Monster Hunter.” Xara admitted.
“They do have an uncanny resemblance. Only Human-sized.” Kirishima admitted.
“The System might send that Host Izuku and Host Shirou there for ingredient hunting…” the System noted to themself. “The System has heard that a lot of the monsters are great.”
“I know little of that universe, only slight knowledge, but I do like the cooked food there,” Light stated. “You think they should have one of the cat people as helpers in the restaurants as well? They make good food and make it a show for people to enjoy.”
“The System will take into consideration this suggestion,” the System acknowledged.
“Oh, that would be so cute to see~!” Mina squealed, imagining one of them helping their Izuku.
“Uh… someone cares to explain to us what they’re talking about?” Zebra asked, looking confused.
Just then, one of the said cats walked in, bringing him a giant plate of food. “ Meeeow~? (A snack sir~?)” it asked him.
“Ah, yes. They only speak in meows.” Joy said, laughing.
“He asked if you’d like a snack,” Koda translated, understanding the cat.
“Thanks,” Zebra thanked, taking the plate and tasting some of the food. “This is really good.”
“He’s so cute~” Eri stated, in awe.
“Meow~(Thank you both~)” they meowed at the two, leaving.
“Hey Komatsu, think they'd be a hit in your hotel restaurant?” Toriko asked his partner.
“Bit too much hair, but I believe a work-around can be found.” Komatsu answered.
“MEOW! (I DON’T SHED!)” an angry meowling was heard from the direction the cat left.
“He said he doesn’t shed,” Koda translated again.
“OH! I was talking about gloves, and a hair-net on their head. Stuff like that!”
“Meow… (That’s workable…)”
“He’s fine with that, just be careful of your fazing next time,” Koda tells him.
“Yes, they take food preparations seriously,” Gaia stated.
“Understood, just need to be up to code is all.”
CRACK! CRACK!
Knocking! The favorite hunting method of the people from Zaus world! Good for capturing Ingredients non-lethally by striking the nerves or pressure points that controlled the movement of living creatures with the use of specialized techniques or the use of biodegradable needles fired from various implements, known as Knocking Guns .
With that any beast could be transported alive at the hunter’s leisure, however, the location of these nerves was different in every species, so a great amount of knowledge and experience was required to use Knocking techniques or Knocking Guns effectively.
“Hahahaha! That’s right! Super complicated, extremely hard to learn and even more to Master , but once you get the hang of it? You can do whatever you want! And make your target do whatever you want! Ultimate freedom! That’s why I love it!” Knocking Master said, laughing.
“I may have not been a Supreme Master like him, but I dare say that not many beside Him and Setsuno were better than me at that,” Zeus said, chuckling.
“It has its uses, but I still prefer using it to collect Ingredients only, instead of a full fighting style.” Setsuno added.
“To each their own I guess,” Death Arms stated, shrugging.
“Everyone’s methods of fighting are different,” Kamui agreed.
As a possessor already of a ‘Knocking Patent’ , Izuku had more than an inkling about how to use it on himself or other beings for an insane variety of Offensive, Defensive, Support and Healing effects: like he just did by stimulating the pressure points of both his own arms, and especially his fists, to make them grow exponentially in size until both arms turned giant and full of enormous bulging muscles.
“Let’s capture them all!” he yelled in glee.
“Understood.” Whitey answered, eyes flashing red.
The monkeys’ eyes too turned blood-shot red out of rage, angry at the small fur-less thing not finding them scary at all.
“Oh, boo-ohh! Their Fee-Fees got hurt….Pansies.” Zebra said, rolling his eyes.
“If they hurt now, wait till Whitey deals with them~” Mirko stated, smiling manicly.
“Huhuhu!”
“What are ya laughing at?!” Rumi asked the old man.
“You’ll see. I know that look since it is identical to mine. I believe it’s time for my Pupil to get into the action!” Zaus said, outrageously proud.
“Oh, this should be fun to watch,” All Might stated, wanting to see this.
“Finally a way to measure the actual power of that version of you,” Aizawa said, nailing their Izuku with a calculative look.
Yes, they were small compared to the boars, but they were many! And their heads were harder than rock while their claws and fangs were super sharp! Was it SO HARD to get some fear from their prey? They were monkeys with Ambitions! Not some food!
“OOOK!” With a very battle-cry-like roar, the Pack Leader initiated the assault himself, by showing that their ornate twisty horns weren’t there just for show as the male used its strong legs to shoot forward like a bullet to headbutt the new Prey to death.
BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!
Each of the dozens of monkeys around the Leader as well jumped forward at high speed, soon covering the area in deep craters as the big Monkey-Bullets rained from the sky from every direction one after another.
“Feisty! I like it!” Izuku declared happily, having dodged the first salvo with a forward burst of speed that brought him right in the middle of the monkey group.
“Bodhi Pestle!” giving him the needed opening to nail the Second in Command of the Pack with a bone-shattering right-hook that cracked heavily the monkey’s skull and sent it flying.
(Bodhi – From Buddhist Terminology: Enlightenment. So: Pestle of Enlightenment (Punch))
“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOK!” The outrageous act apparently launched the Pack Leader, and every other monkey, in a blood-thirsty frenzy that resulted in all of them attacking both Chef and Robot at the same time . All forty-five of them.
“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-” Izuku couldn’t help but shriek as the horde rained on him.
“I think you miscalculated there, Nerd,” Katsuki shot at Izuku.
“Very likely, but still feasible,” Knocking Master said, thoughtful.
“The only issue I see is the chance of the monkeys hurting each-other in their haste to tear him apart, That would ruin the meat.” Toriko added.
“Luckily he can’t be attacked by more than six at a time, not enough space for more to jump him. IF he doesn’t fall on his back, in that case they all will be able to take at least a bite each.” Coco added.
“...”
“...YOU CAN’T SAY ALL THAT THAT CHILL!” Kaminari and Tenya screamed in chorus, horrified.
“Why not? This is a common occurrence.”
“It’s our friend! We would hate to see him get eaten alive!” Mina shrieked.
“He can do it, believe in him.” Melk said.
“We do, but we can still worry about him,” Tenya stated, chopping the air.
“You’ll see! Now we will watch him wreck them and kick their butss! EZ!” Kirishima said.
“That I wanna see!” Kyoka added, smirking.
“All ready for the super fighting scene of awesome!” Nana said, smirking.
One hour later – USJ Building – Earthquake Emergency Area – With Katsuki -
“Oh come on!” they all shouted in anger.
“You can’t just change it like that!” Kirishima shouted, pulling his hair in frustration.
“For once it was not me!” Joy said.
“ Not me. ” System said.
“Me neither.” Gaia added.
“Neither us…It just happened.” Light and Xara said in chorus.
“God…Goshdarnit!” Katsuki barely censored himself in time, but the rage was still all there.
“Change of plans, I am happy the Nerd is not here!” the young man mentally hissed as he fought against a guy with patched leathery skin tossing blue fire at him.
“Come on, Hero! I want to see how good you are!” The Villain mocked him relentlessly from his hiding spot.
The so-called School Trip had gone to shit as soon as they just entered the damn place! The boss of the Building, Pro Hero Thirteen , was just giving her opening speech when a Portal opened and several Villains walked out, all swaggering and stuff.
“WO! WO! WO! Those two are there already!?” Mic yelled with wide eyes once seen Himiko and Dabi already in the USJ as members of the League.
“Timeline-slippage, remember. It’s not just Miss Rumi’s age to be different, other things too are.” Joy said.
“Yeah, like those two joining early in the League,” Light stated.
“And Baku-bro is facing them alone,” Kirishima said. “That’s not good.”
“OI! YOU THINK I’M WEAK!?” no points to who shouted that.
“No, I’m saying you're facing two villains that know how to work together well and know how to outmover even you,” he stated sternly.
“I hardly overshot, okay? I know my limits and my strength. Even I would be cautious!” He said.
“But that version of you, Kacchan? That You barely started studying at UA, that’s his first real fight against Villains.” Izuku said, worried.
“... Shit…” Katsuki’s answer came as an extremely-low whisper, but even by looking the all could see how worried he was for his counterpart.
“We are the League of Villains.” one of them, a guy with a body apparently made of blackish smoke, had declared once finished HIS speech about the entire class of AU plus teachers being perfect as a first act for their birth; and while Aizawa and Thirteen had been left behind to fight the Monster the Villains brought along, every other student had been neatly divided in groups and teleported by that Kurogiri into different sections of the Building where various other Villains guided by one of the guys that arrived with the Portal were already waiting for them.
He and a couple others were facing the Villain they called Dabi , and the young man’s fire was strong enough to repel Katsuki’s explosions long enough for him to dodge them, this in turn left enough of an opening to the other Villains to try blind-siding him right after.
“Run a bit more! I can see you can do better than this, kids!” Dabi would also mock them relentlessly from the sidelines at every given opportunity, another thing that angered the students facing him quite a lot.
Katsuki’s right eye started to twitch in irritation.
“See it as a blessing. He is underestimating you all enough to toy with you instead of going for the kill, that will actually give them a chance to escape.” Aizawa said.
“And that is sheer dumb luck! His Ego is literally helping you all.” Nemuri added.
“But for how long?” Torino questioned in dread.
“I don’t want to know,” Katsuki stated.
With Momo – Fire Disaster Area -
“Can you see her?” Momo asked with a faint voice.
“Not at all,” Ochako answered.
The two girls, along with Jiro and Hanta Sero, were at the moment trapped in the Fire-Themed area and put against a blond girl called Himiko that seemed able to melt into the few shadows in the room to disappear.
“Can you tell where she is hiding?” Hanta asked Jiro.
“Too much fire and other sound effects, I can’t hear that psycho. But I can easily tell you where the other bastards are!” the girl answered.
“Toga can erase her presence almost completely, and she is doing that in as loud as Hell room, no wonder I can’t track her.” Kyoka said with a sneer.
“Although… The eyes of that version look too vacuous… Too cloudy…” Torino muttered, confused.
“Can’t answer that. Sorry.” Joy said.
“There is a lot going on with her, but at that moment, she is still a deadly enemy.” Light said.
“Definitely, her agility is no joke.” Ochako admitted.
“She will get a whole worse later on,” Xara muttered.
They all were covered in shallow cuts as Himiko took clear pleasure in seeing them bleed, thus wishing to prolong the Fun as much as she could.
“It’s still something!” the young man answered.
“How much tape can you still make?” Momo asked.
“Not much, and not enough to trap all of them. This fire is making me dry-up faster than normal, soon I won’t be able to use my Quirk anymore.” he answered.
“I am running low on body fat too, I will be forced to stick to small creations for now.” Momo admitted.
“Then we’ll need to first leave and regroup with the others.” Ochako suggested, and got nods of approval from her friends.
“Things look bad. Too bad.” Tsuyu said, croaking loudly.
“Worse than ours,” Izuku stated, looking worried for his classmates on screen.
“We had to deal with nameless nobodies, only strong by virtue of numbers and we still pulled through by sheer luck. I am actually afraid to think about how things will play out there with some core members already there.” Mezo said, hissing.
“Darkness deeper than we faced, that’s for sure.” Tokoyami said.
“Honestly, I have no idea how you got out of there alive the first time.” Itsuka admitted, sighing.
“Shrooming madness.” Kinoko muttered, wincing.
“.. I take back everything I said about you guys being glory hogs,” Monoma stated.
“We almost died, not a lot to brag about.” Momo answered, deflating.
“Hihihihi! Why leave so soon? We are having so much fun!” Himiko’s disembodied voice came from their side as the girl swiftly jumped out of their blind side to slash at them with a wicked-looking combat knife.
“JIRO!” Momo yelled while pushing the girl away and watching the blade open a deep cut on her shoulder as a result.
“MOMO!” the other yelled with wide eyes.
“Hihihi! See? See? It’s so fuuuun!” Himiko, giggling deranged again, declared before melting into the shadows once more to disappear.
Toriko could tell something was up. “Hey, is there a reason why she turned out like this?”
“Why are you asking?” Katsuki asked. “She’s just a damn villain, and shouldn’t worry about their kind.”
“And that’s how most villains are made,” Light said sternly.
“Huh?”
“We are the result of our Life Experiences, of the world around us, and our own and others’ choices. Give them a run-down, Xara.” Joy said.
“She only became like that due to her parents forcing her to suppress her Quirk, saying her Quirk was villanius and needed to act normal to keep their reputation up,” Xara stated. “She snapped after seeing a boy she liked bleeding from the nose when she hit puberty.”
“Hormones do influence, and are influenced by, Quirks often. Having her powers influence her into losing control just as her brain chemistry was changing as well is not an accident as rare as you may believe.” Nezu said.
“Couldn’t she get help?” Izuku asked. “Surely her parents could have-?”
“And ruin their perfect image of a normal household with their daughter seeing a psychologist?” Light put up. “They’d rather disown her than live with the ‘shame’ of a daughter ruining their spotless image.”
Inko had a murderous arua around her. Her motherly rage burned from hearing what two parents did to their own daughter. Things were shaking, due to her Quirk being supercharged by her anger.
“Crap! She’s gone to Phoenix Mode!” Xara shouted, seeing this in other worlds.
“Someone calm her down before she starts using telekinesis and pulling everyone and everything in!” Light ordered.
“Mom?” Izuku asked with his most innocent voice.
She looked at her son.
“Please don’t kill our friends. I am sure her parents can be arrested for that, but hurting innocents is not the right thing to do.”
“Why is he baby-talking?” Tetstutetsu whispered.
“Shut-up. It’s working.” Setsuna answered.
Inko took a deep breath, and calmed down. “I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”
“Oh, no, I understand,” Sunni stated, waving her off. “I, too, would have a few choice words with her ‘parents’ as well.”
“I still want you all to help her when you can,” Inko stated sternly to all of them.
“But she’s killed multiple people before,” Aizawa stated. “That would be adding and abiding.”
“Put her on probation then…” she sternly stated, her mother’s glare on full force.
“Legally speaking, if we can stretch the term a bit, a case can be made that she is not mentally sound, so… MAYBE , we can salvage something about her through lots of intense therapy, but we are already several years too late. And that means we are literally shooting in the dark in the hope of saving her.” Nezu admitted.
“That Himiko there can be saved actually. Yours… a bit more difficult.” Joy said.
“All Host Izuku and Komatsu need to do is be given the right ingredients,” the System stated. “The System has all the ingredients they need to do so. They just need to prepare it correctly.”
“It’s not a matter of Health, but of the number of laws broken and people killed too. No Ingredient can fix that.” Nezu answered.
“Quirk Suppressed Insanity. There are some recorded cases of it that had been used to-to give some people therapy instead of throwing them directly in prison.” Izuku stated. “That might work.”
“We’ll get to that bridge when we get to it,” Aizawa stated, sighing.
“Here! This should hold for now!” Hanta said immediately, and added a long stripe of tape created by his Quirk to the clean piece of fabric the girl created with hers to patch her arm enough to stop the bleeding.
“Thank you. We need to hurry and regroup with the others before that girl kills us a piece at a time,” Momo answered with a grateful tone and labored breath.
She and everybody else though were unaware that Something was keeping tabs on what was happening, and that close-call between Momo and Himiko raised several serious Red Flags for the Entity watching.
“Your red flags always spell disaster. Now I am worried.” Gaia admitted, looking at the System.
“It means the System’s intervention is needed to keep the Host working at top percentage to be the God of Cooking,” the System stated.
“Why do I feel you’re going to do something over the top…” Zebra stated, flatly.
“Host’s safety is paramount. No countermeasure is excessive.” The System stated sternly.
“With moderation, please…” Light begged, almost facepalming.
“The System makes no promises,” the robotic voice of the entity seemed even colder than usual.
“Note to self… Don’t mess with the Elder Gods of Cooking…” Mt. Lady stated, sweating in fear.
“They work on a Threat Level mentality. Too bad they then multiply by one hundred when retaliating. Just be a good kid and it will ignore you,” Joy answered, shrugging.
“... Your way of comforting someone is lacking…” Sunni stated flatly to the eye.
“There isn’t much comforting to do when dealing with Eldritch Beings” The Eye answered.
“Crisis detected! Likelihood that the girl’s death will hinder the Host’s Ascension to God of Cooking: 67%. Preparing countermeasures!”
As soon as the System determined the state of Emergency, the plump dog sleeping in front of the closed Green Cloud Restaurant opened its sleepy eyes and frowned immediately.
“So a weakling is putting this Lord Dog’s source of S picy Beef Noodles at risk? Certain Sins deserve Divine Punishment! Woof! ” the dog declared with a magnetic, baritone voice full of merciless annoyance.
“You sent the Dog… In the name of Light and Darkness, you really don’t know a thing about moderation!” Light said, facepalming so hard the resulting ‘Clap!’ echoed in the entire room.
“Even I see that as overkill…” Gaia stated, looking flatley at the rainbow ball of light. “And I send out Primate Murder to deal with problems that truely annoy me…”
“ Extreme situations, call for extreme answers.”
“... I don’t know whether I like your way of thinking… or find it annoying…” Zebra stated, flatly.
“You will see…”
“I don’t like the way they said that…” Midnight stated.
With Izuku – Jungle World – Night -
The young Chef was at the moment bent over a stone basin having an improvised cooking showdown with the so-called Chef of a semi-primitive tribe of lizardmen he had met while Ingredient hunting, it was either accepting the Challenge or be eaten alive, not much of a choice on the matter.
The System had told him that due to different Time Flow, the ten or so hours he had spent in that Jungle World roughly translated into a single hour in his original world, thus explaining why the Entity told him to not worry about people noticing his absence, if things went properly, he would actually be able to open his Restaurant in time for the lunch rush-hour... IF those lizardmen actually stopped bothering him.
“What is he cooking?” Toriko asked immediately.
“Hopefully something that will stop them from eating him.” Ochako answered, grabbing the hand of their Izuku for comfort.
“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Izuku said, smiling at her in comfort.
“I’m sure he’ll be fine,” Toriko stated. “He does have Zaus’ knowledge backing him up, as well as his training as well.”
“I just hope that a tribe that primitive-looking won’t eat him all the same to wash away the shame of losing to an outsider.” Nezu said.
“...”
“Just saying.” The Rat added once seen the horrified look on everybody’s face.
He only had fourteen hours left in his Time Limit and he still had to collect enough 4-Stars and 5-Stars Ingredients to complete his Mission, even if thanks to this Challenge he was forced to take part to mean he could pilfer a couple 4-stars ones when nobody watched.
“ 5-Stars mean either very rare or very dangerous Ingredients. Where do I look for them?” Izuku thought while adding the fillets of fish to the soup he was making once done removing their very tough, purple-colored skin and scales to show the milk-white tender flesh under it. (‘Coral Fish’, a 4-Stars Ingredient.)
“You want to meet the God of mountains? You must cook good offering then!” the bulkiest, tallest and meanest lizard man of them all, the Leader, explained while studying the big pot the young Chef was working with.
“But if you lose, we eat you.” a near guard added while licking his lips with a long purple tongue.
“I know...I know…” the young man answered with an annoyed sigh.
“They look even too eager to eat him.” Mic muttered.
“ Sssh! Mic. Don’t make me think about that…” Nemuri asked, shivering.
“I agree. I do not wish to think about one of my students being eaten alive,” Aizawa stated, glaring at Mic.
Zaus laughed. “They’ll have to get the boy first, that’s if he loses.”
“True, he can just have Whitey or The System to deal wiyth them,” Tamaki added.
“Whitey will, if things go south.” Aizawa answered,
“Correct.” System answered.
Leaving the soup to simmer under a low flame, the Young Chef focused on the second dish he planned for: a giant steak made with the meat of an enormous crocodile-like creature with a scorpion tail the System, in all its unoriginal cringe, named scorpio-dile (4-Stars ), a name that made Izuku’s skin crawl every time he thought about it.
“Naming things is hard, Host Izuku.” the System said once again.
“So you admit that you’re bad at choosing names,” Zaus stated, smirking at the ball.
“Ah-ha! You admitted it!” Mina added, smirking amused.
“... The System will neither confirm or deny this statement…” the System stated.
“Oh, I can understand the difficulty, I am required to give fancy names to the dishes I make for Hotel Gourmet where I work, and it is extremely difficult to come-up with one every time.” Komatsu admitted, sighing.
“Same for my knife. A name has to inspire strength, quality and a lot of other things, it’s no easy task.” Melk added.
“We have entire classes for that, to be fair, as unfortunately a Hero has to be at least a bit memorable , so the attack names have to sound good, both to inspire hope and…And I hate to say this… To help the Hero’s Image.” Aizawa admitted, sighing at his admission.
“So you admit that some flash is needed~” Mic teased his friend.
Aizawa glared at him, his Quirk activated. “Shut it, before I shut your mouth for you…”
“Shutting up…”
“Hey now, it’s okay to admit that you’re wrong,” Nana stated.
“True,” Zaus agreed. “It shows you're human.”
Aizawa grumbled.
Deciding the Ingredient was good enough by itself to not require much extra work to make it tasty, he just worked the tender meat hidden under the bullet-proof skin of the thing into a mouth-watering medium-rare steak releasing thin strands of oily juices whenever he moved it on the flat and thin rock he was cooking it on.
“You would need a 50-caliber rifle to puncture the skin, and yet the meat under it is so amazingly soft and tender…” the young Chef muttered impressed.
A couple of living specimens of the various Ingredients he found in the tribe’s cages and nearby river had also been ‘borrowed’ by Izuku before the challenge even started, and he still played dumb whenever the daughter of the Tribe Leader asked him over and over if he saw her two crocodile ‘pets’ anywhere once she discovered their disappearance.
Everybody loved the smell of what was cooking but then they gave Izuku a flat look.
Izuku shrank in on himself. “To be far… I wouldn’t have known…”
“You could have asked the System first then looked for ones that weren’t pets…” Momo stated, in a stern voice.
“Don’t be harsh on him. It’s that version of him that did it.” Nana answered, chuckling.
“Yeah, besides, those don’t look like the normal pets someone would have, it’s fair to think they were animals for cooking,” Banjo stated, agreeing with Nana.
“Still, he needs to ask first before doing something like that,” Ochako said, pouting angrily at Izuku.
“Okay, I’ll ask The System what animals are pets, and where wild ones are,” Izuku said, holding his hands up in surrender.
“ You all are being annoyingly petulant just for two crocodiles with scorpion tails that can dissolve the victim organs for them to eat easily, while they are alive. The System recognizes you are Heroes, but walking with that big stick up your backside is still annoying for everybody else, please drop this Holy attitude, it is unrequested, unappealing and annoying. Especially against THIS Izuku that has done nothing.” The System answered, sternly.
“... Would be a sick ass pet though…” Jirou stated, thinking of awesome metal and rock album covers that could be made from their looks. “Just need a manticore to go with it…”
“Not saying you’re wrong, System, but please be nicer, they are amazing pets, and guard animals,” Gaia stated, wanting some herself as pets.
“ Then they need to stop trying to crucify somebody that did nothing in this Universe just because their counterpart in another universe did something wrong. Otherwise The System will feel inclined to share the LONG list of Sins each and every counterpart of theirs did. A long list of Disgusting Sins, the System wishes to add, worse than unknowingly capturing deadly pets for food.”
This shut the girls up.
Rorororororo!
Several stomachs whined in agony as the guards too close to Izuku went continuously bombarded by the thick waves of aroma coming from the young Chef’s Soup and Steak.
“This is torture, Chief! We want some!” one of the guards said with a whining tone.
“No! Offering for the God of Mountain can’t be eaten by others!” the Leader answered with a barking growl.
“The God of the Mountain. I hope my hunch is right and the King Python I am hunting for my bonus is the same creature!” Izuku thought while turning the steak on the stone and releasing a new dense cloud of aromatic steam that further tortured the guards making sure he wouldn't try to escape until finished the Challenge.
“A Big Snake?” Sunni asked.
“Won’t tell, you know… Spoilers…” Light answered.
“And that means a-” his mouth was covered by Zebra.
“Shut that loud mouth of yours, some of us want to actually see what it is,” he ordered the flamboyant man.
Sunni huffed, smacked Zebra’s hand away, and looked away. “I like to have all the information, thank you very much…”
“Thank you,” Light thanked the King.
Zebra just waved him off.
“Stranger can’t win! Father made offerings for God of Mountain, Grandfather made offerings for God of Mountain and I made offerings for God of Mountain!” the lizardman ‘Chef’ Izuku was fighting with declared while still glaring at the young man.
“You did not remove the fish’ skin or innards when boiling it, nor removed the surface fat from the crocodile meat, nor cleaned the stomach before roasting the whole thing on the fire, both will taste too bitter.” Izuku answered, finally tired of the thing’s jabs at his cooking abilities.
“Stomach and innards stay! That’s where the taste is!”
“That’s where both animals' feces are!” Izuku snapped back.
“Fe-what?”
“Sorry, mom…Their SHIT , you moron! IF you want to use the innards, you clean them first!”
There was a collective facepalm by all the people who knew how to cook.
“I’ll forgive you this time, Alternate Icchan … That guy is dumber than a sack of bricks.” Inko muttered in dismay.
“Why is this guy their cook…?” Toriko asked, flatly.
“Family duty, perhaps? He did say his grandpa and father did it before him,” Kirishima answered, shrugging.
“I hope they were better than this idiot…” Zerba stated, flatly.
“It's not hard to be better than THAT!” Fat Gum said, laughing loudly.
“Hopefully.” Sir Nighteye added.
“Mom was a better cook than him… She actually took time to prepare things properly,” Momo said, dryly.
“Cleaning? Why? Who says shit does not taste good?” the Lizardman Chef asked back, annoyed.
“...Pretty much everybody, apparently.” Izuku hissed back in answer while pointing at the Tribe Leader and everybody else faces turning even greener than what they already were.
“Chief?”
“I don't know if you use that to cook. Please do not use it any more.” the tall Lizardman half-begged while gagging.
“I knew the food tasted strange when he made it! I was right!” one of the guards was heard muttering right after.
Everyone turned green after hearing that.
“Guess they didn’t know he did that…” Melk stated, trying to hold down her lunch.
“For the love of good food, keep that guy away from the kitchen.” Zaus begged, mor like ordered.
“Urk! I don’t need that image in my head! That guy is a criminal.” Setsuno added, looking disgusting beyond belief.
“Oh Lord above, I think I’m going to be sick…” Ibara said, looking sickly.
“I’d say give him lessons on cooking… but he seems too damn prideful to learn… And that’s coming from ME…!” Monoma said, almost throwing up.
“If MONOMA says you’re bad, then you know it's bad…” Itsuka states, wanting to wash her mouth out from imagining what that guy made.
“You others know nothing of good food.” the Lizardman chef replied, huffing haughtily.
“Neither do you.” one of the Elders countered.
“YOUR MOTHER IS A EGG-BREAKER!”
“HOY! YOU WASH TONGUE WHEN TALKING ABOUT MY MOTHER!” the Elder shrieked back.
“ENOUGH!” The Leader of the Tribe gave a loud roar that immediately silenced the argument, before looking at both Chef's dishes.
“Your food is ready?”
“Yes,” both said.
“Good. Bring them to God’s Voice, she will tell who is the winner.”
“Geez, going at the dude’s mom, so humanly…” Kirashima stated, looking unhappy.
“True that,” Tetsutestu agreed.
“Egg breaker… For a bird or lizard-based being, that must be the worst insult.” Tokoyami said, taking in an hissing breath.
“I think it is,” Shihai agreed with him.
“Going for the mothers is a loser’s tactic. They are saints.” Kautsuki muttered, grumbling.
“Yeah!” Izuku added.
“I wonder who is this Voice of God , actually. A Priest?” Nezu asked.
“Or a seer,” Night Eye added.
“Or both,” En added.
“Hopefully somebody important enough to sway those people away from eating that Izuku.” Coco added, thoughtful.
The ‘God’s Voice’ was an extremely old-looking female Lizardwoman with gray-green scaled skin and only one eye working, the other was dull and devoid of life, she walked while leaning on a tall wooden stick and smelled of burnt herbs.
“This is offering for the God of Mountains?” the old lizard asked with a whisper of voice.
“Yes, Voice of God. Stranger wants to meet the God of Mountain, so he must prepare a better offering than Tribe Chef.”
“Then the Voice of God will judge.” the old female answered while nearing Izuku.
“...”
“...Your future is Mist to me. How so?” She said once studied him for several minutes.
“I don’t know, Voice.” the young Chef answered, unsure.
“I think that’s the System interfering,” All Might states.
“Host Izuku’s path is ever changing. And he asked for anonimacy, so the Deal with the System is kept a secret from prying eyes.” the System stated.
Night Eyes groans. “Don’t I know it… And knowing my counterpart… He’s going to try and get answers… No matter what it might take…”
“You always were a wee bit too stubborn and paranoid, my friend.” Toshinori answered with a beaming smile and a one-arm-hug to his old friend and partner.
“Might need to take a break and relax from work,” David suggested. “Could do you good, but I can tell you’re as stubborn as he is.” He points his thumb at Toshi.
“I’m not that bad…” Toshinori muttered.
Just then, Izuku’s dishes appeared in front of everyone.
“Alright~! Chow time~!” Toriko and Fat Gum cheered.
“Great Power helps you, scary Great Power. This is your offering?”
“Yes. Soup made with the fishes of your grand river and steak made with crocodile meat.”
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.dailymoss.com%2Fwp-content%2Fuploads%2F2019%2F11%2Fget-the-best-rabbit-amp-crocodile-meat-from-this-melbourne-butcher-amp-supplier-5dce4bdd0a9b4.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
(Crocodile Steak)
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fimages.eatsmarter.com%2Fsites%2Fdefault%2Ffiles%2Fstyles%2Ffacebook%2Fpublic%2Fcabbage-and-fish-soup-534456.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
(Fish Soup)
“Please, let this weak one taste for you, your offering, Great God of Mountain…” the old lizard said before taking a sip of the soup and a tiny bite of the steak.
“…” and the thing’s only working eye widened slightly at the taste of both.
As Izuku expected, the fish soup he made with those five different fishes offered a delicate taste, further enriched by the various spices he added to the stock to create a slightly-dense soup bringing forth the full flavor of the fishes and perfectly framing their tender and flavorful meat, but without the unpleasant smell usually accompanying fish meat in general.
The steak was soft and fragrant instead, with a strong meaty aroma that filled the mouth and tickled the nose at each bite while bouncing between the teeth and caressing the palate whenever one chewed.
Everyone tried it as well, and loved it.
“This is awesome~!” Denki stated, eating his with gusto.
“SO this is crocodile meat! Hell yeah! We need to find a restaurant back home that offers it!” Tetsutetsu said, smirking.
“ A-hem! ” Tsuyu said while pointing at Izuku.
“I mean… I guess?”
“Awesome!” Tetsutetsu answered, even happier.
“Gator meat is more common in the states,” Pony stated, eating hers. “We can head there to get some. Gator jerky is good~!”
“...” Lunch Rush just looked at Nezu in silence.
“... FIIIINE! I’ll see if I can fit it in our budget,” Nezu answered with a long and LOUD sigh of defeat.
Lunch Rush pumped a fist.
“Shouta, just admit you like it, I can see you forcing down that smile.” Nemuri said, chuckling.
“... I like it, but I still prefer my juice packets… If they can make me those, I’ll admit it sincerely,” he stated.
“You and those goddamn juice packets.” Mic muttered with a groan.
“I’m sure I can make something in a thermos/drink holder to take on missions…” Izuku muttered, thinking over what he could make.
“I’ll let you see to that…” Aizawa said, waving the problem child off.
“The Stranger wins.”
“YOU DID NOT TRY MY OFFERING!” the Lizardman chef yelled in outrage.
“You always prepare the same food, day after day after day. Offering is just the same every time too. No need to try it.” the old lizard answered, waving him off, before calling the Chief closer to her to whisper in his ears.
“Yes?” he asked.
“Kick moron to big wolves and keep the Stranger. Good food is a blessing.” she said.
“You sure?”
“Best food ever eaten. Your daughter is also raping the Stranger with her eyes since he arrived, if we lucky he is also virile enough to give her many eggs other than good at cooking for tribe. I want to be a great-grandmother soon.” she answered.
“E-E-E-EGGS?! I am too young to be a grandfather!” the Tribe Leader shrieked in horror.
Izuku and a lot of the watchers did a spittank after hearing what was said.
Gaia laughs loudly at that. “ Harem Protagonist EX skill at its finest. And he has it innately! Hahahahaha! And his is Bisexual as well~!”
“... Do we need to make a meeting about girls and/or guys from other universes joining…?” Ochako asked Momo. “Not saying I mind.”
“Who knows? BWahahaha! I am not telling!” Joy answered, amused to no end.
Izuku was red as a tomato, steam coming off his head.
“If they do have lizard traits, keep them out of small cities,” Mezo warned. “Some are still backwards. I should know.”
Light sighs. “Another one of All for One's chest moves… He wants to make sure everything is in his favor, and that means having people hate for his benefit, and using that hate and twisting it… He plans on making Spinner into another Machia as well…” (A/N 3)
“To be fair…” Izuku said, shocking the others with how cold he was sounding.
“Let’s be honest. Unless the Mutation is Pleasing to the eyes , ergo “ Horny!” , most people look away in disgust. Quirks made kinks reality with Bunny Girls, Cat Girls, Lizard Girls and much more! … Unless the girl or boy is too much animal-like, then it becomes Icky … Look at how Rumi is treated, or how Tsuyu is treated whenever they see her tongue! All for One must have had no problem exacerbating that issue.” He said, sighing.
“... When I thought I couldn’t hate this All For One more…” Zebra stated, nearly breaking his armrest.
“I’m starting to see why you warned us about not letting him get his hands on those cells,” Setsuno stated. “I fear what a man like him would do with such a thing.”
“Steal powers that aren’t Quirks…” Izuku thought out loud. “If the cells do enhance people, it’s not far off to say it can enhance a person’s Quirk as well… They are a part of the body… Now add All For One’s original Quirk with the cells…” he was now muttering, writing down ideas and plans incase that were to ever happen.
“Full DNA Theft, just the power-up that fool needs. This is final: those Gourmet Cells MUST NOT get in his hands.” Nezu ordered, with a tone of finality.
Yuga was shaking. He knew he had to inform All For One or his parents were dead… but the thought of him getting that power… it scared him. “I need help…!” Yuga shouted, hyperventilating from both fear and worry.
“Whoa, easy there kid,” Coco said, rubbing his back. “What’s wrong, why are you so scared?”
“I need help! I need help! Please… I-I-I need help…Please…Please…” Yuga pleaded, now crying.
“God, that’s a full-blown panic attack!” Vlad said.
“I-I can’t take it! I can’t take it anymore…” he was now hugging himself, panic and worry in his eyes, but not for himself.
Aizawa went to his student, holding his shoulders. “Yuga, tell me what’s wrong.”
“I-I can’t… If I do… My parents will be…”
“Oh, it’s happening.” Joy whispered.
“Shh, let him, he needs this just as they need it.” Light whispered back.
“I won’t spoil it, I am just surprised he is already admitting it.”
“Oh, yes, I too admit it is surprising.” Gaia agreed.
“You can’t tell me that the idea of All For One being able to take powers like ours with ease doesn’t scare you as well,” Xara whispered.
“Because he can’t. Me and Light are too far removed from his world. I am pretty much a Living Concept , while Light is an Angel and Realm Crafter, he can barely understand our existence on a mere superficial level, stealing our powers? That is way beyond his feeble Mortal mental capabilities.”
“Lucky you…” the Nobody stated, flatly.
“Yuga, what are you talking about?” Izuku asked.
“N-No I-I can’t…” Yuga said, holding his head.
“Uhmmm…” Toriko said, before walking up to him and kneeling down to meet his eyes. “Is it a big secret?” He asked.
“Y-Y-Yes…”
“A scary one?”
“Ye…Yes…”
“You fear that if he knows you told us he will hurt your family?”
“...Yes.” Yuga answered, shocked he figured it out.
“Uhm. Does he have a way to tell you talked?” He asked.
“... I think so… I’m not sure though…”
“Can you tell me how that works? Coco is very smart and can figure things out easily, and your Teachers too are! Nezu-san as well. And this not considering Toshinori and those other Ghost Heroes all have faced him directly, they know him… Let us help you and your family. We don’t want to defeat All for One, we want to help you .” Toriko asked with a gentle smile.
Of all the Heavenly Kings, he indeed was the one with the greatest gift in inspiring hope and trust in others.
Yuga took a shaky breath. “I-If I can tell without him knowing…”
“You can,” Light stated. “This place is separated far from your reality, that his powers shouldn’t. And we can have it so he gets altered memories of this place if he did do something like that.”
“It’s time, Yuga. A weight like that is not something shoulders young like yours are supposed to bear.” Joy said, voice gentle.
Yuga sighs in relief. “I-I’m the spy… Not by choice… I was born Quirkless, and he told my parents he could give me my Quirk… but it was at a price… He threatened to kill my parents if I didn’t do what he told me too… And he said he has insurance that he can tell where things are by seeing through me at times, when he gave me my Quirk…” He looked down at the ground, not wanting to look at anyone. “T-The thought of him getting his hands on those cells… it scared me farther than anything to date… I understand if you all hate me for-”
“How does he look through you?” Nezu and Izuku asked at the same time.
“... Eh?”
“Is it electromagnetic waves? Thought Sharing? Mind reading? Puppetry?” Coco added.
“Sound waves?” Zebra asked.
“Should check the Quirk registry for Quirks able to do that, chances are he stole it/them.” Nana said, making Toshinori nod.
“Don’t you… Hate me?” Yuga asked, looking lost.
“You are a victim, fucker. You don’t hate the Victim, you hate the Bastard that hurts the Victim.” Katsui said.
“Yeah, you were in a horrible position,” Kirashima added. “You were a hostage, just as much as your family.”
“Indeed, we do not blame you for what you had to do to save your family,” Iida agreed.
“Would also explain how you have a lot more trouble with your Quirk, like I did. I guess implanted Quirks are likely to hurt the User since they are not natural to the body, but added to it.” Izuku muttered.
Yuga had tears again. “T-Thank you…” He then got determined. “I-I wasn’t sure of being a hero… but I might be one that helps people like me.”
“That is a good thing, very beautiful.” Sanni said, grabbing Yuga’s shoulder to give it a gentle squeeze.
“As for your earlier question… I felt something in my head when I got my Quirk as well. If I had to guess, it’s like a command control that works like what he does to Nomu. He might be able to control me if I were weaker minded.”
“Should we remove it?” Komatsu asked.
“Inadvisable.” Nezu said. “That will certainly trigger a warning for All for One and he will kill his parents.”
“And a spy can be useful to the spied too.” Izuku added. “If they can modify his memories to hide his revealing this to us, we can then feed him false info and have the Villains move the way WE want… I-I-If you are okay with this, Yuga-san…” He then said, more shyly.
Yuga smiled. “A double agent… Would be nice for that monster to be on the receiving end of being the one manipulated. … Sorry, don’t mean to sould vindicate there…”
Zebra waved him off. “No need to apologize, the man deserves it.”
Eri walked up to Yuga and hugged him.
“Be vindictive. I believe you have earned the right.” Aizawa answered, sighing.
“I can help you there~” Nezu said, smiling, a glint in his eye. “I know what it’s like to be a test subject.”
“I think he’s pissed that one of his students was manipulated…” Tina whispered to Mt. Lady.
“Gee… I couldn’t tell…” Mt. Lady whispered back, sarcastically.
“Don’t be like that, I know you, you want to stomp All for One extra hard now.” Nemuri said, chuckling.
“Not going to deny that.”
After Yuga finally calmed down, he thanked everyone. “Thank you all for not giving up on me, and I promise to help where I can. And for all I did.”
“No need to worry about it, you’re already making up for it,” Yosetsu statd. “And hey, the attack did help in finding one of All for One’s Nomu bases. Momo and I were able to put the tracker on that one Nomu.”
“And as an extra, he thinks I lost my Quirk in that fight. When the time comes, I will be right beside you all fighting. Let’s see him get up from our combined power!” Toshinori said, smiling and yet determined.
Yuga smiled at all the support. “Thank you…” He then went back to being his drama queen self. “Now, we should get back to the show, oui ?”
Katsuki smirked. “There's the flashy bastard~”
“Missed him?” Kirishima asked, smirking.
“Yes and no, but who am I to piss on somebody’s parade? Hahahaha!” Katsuki laughed. “He’s also got my respect for hanging in this long to help his family. I respect him for protecting the most important thing out there.”
“Wow~ Respect from you~?” Monoma teased. “That’s a first, if not rare~”
“... I know you are joking… But it still hurts… I can give people my respect!”
“Suuuuuure!” Everybody else answered.
“I can!” Katsuki shouted with a childish whine/anger.
This made everyone laugh, making Katsuki grumble to himself. They then went back to watching the screen
WHAM!
In answer the old lizard whacked him on the head with her wooden staff.
“I say keep him.”
“But...Moooom!” the Chief said with a long whine, and getting a second whack on his head from the old lizard.
“Eeeh, I know your pain… As a fellow mother, I too can hear the clock tickling…” Inko said in dismay.
Izuku nearly faceplanted upon hearing that.
“Don’t worry Ms. Midoriya he’s got plenty of girls to spoil, and give you grand kids later on~” Mina teased. “You do have Eri though and Kota as well~”
“MINA!” Izuku shouted, turning atomic neon red.
“Yes, but the more, the merrier!” Inko said, whining, even while hugging Eri and Kota super hard.
“Well Izuku might charm girls from other universes as well that might come to ours,” Momo added-in on the teasing. “Just need to have portal to those worlds so they can visit~”
“Please no!” Izuku begged in fear.
“As if you would actually mind, you Sin-namon roll.” Ibara said, tutting.
“... Your Sin-namon roll?” he tried saying.
“Oh yes, all mine.” She answered.
“You are an extremely spicy cinnamon roll, due to all the cinnamon~” Ochako stated.
“Pot meet Kettle,” Jiro stated, pointing her ear jack at her. Ochako pouted, cutely.
“I am old and want great-grandbabies, and she clearly wants to have his eggs too, she still looks at him in need when he doesn’t see her. Keep him in here. We need good food and new eggs to grow a strong tribe.”
“Okay, mom…” the Chief relented with a defeated tone.
“Uh? What’s happening?” Izuku asked, unaware of his innate talent of attracting hot things working even in other worlds.
“You have no need to worry, Stranger. Say, ever thought about starting a family? Big family?” the Old Lizard Woman answered while she, the Chief and his daughter, Izuku and the Tribe chef and the other lizardmen walked into an ordinary procession towards a big gate made of bones residing in the back of the small village right on the edge of a tall cliff.
“AGAIN WITH THAT RUMOR! I HAVE NOT SUCH POWER!” Izuku screeched.
“AH-HEM!” Mineta, face twisted in pure envy, waved his hands at all the girls from their universe.
“That’s just a coincidence.” He answered, defiant.
“Oh you sweet summer child~” Gaia said, smiling.
“He is very delusional…” Joy muttered, impressed.
“Her has low self esteem, he’s better at it, but he still has to work on it more,” Light stated
“... I’m not that much of a charmer… Am I…?” Izuku asked, now worried, but curious.
“Put it like that: you do have a nice smile and are pretty… But would that alone be enough to get in the sight of all of us?” Tooru asked, poking his cheek playfully with a finger.
“It also helps that you’re a kind person as well,” Ochako stated. “Willing to help anyone you can~”
Izuku looked like he needed time to think this over.
“A couple of times.” Izuku answered, unnerved by the strange question and relaxing only when he saw Whitey walk right behind him to shield him from the strange looks the Chief’s daughter kept leveling at him from time to time.
She was ‘Pretty’ in a certain way, and the fact that she dressed in just a tiny loincloth and stripe-bra showed-off the very generous curves Mother Nature bestowed on her, especially the chest with both mounds of her breast being slightly bigger than her head, and her very tall and well-trained physique too was objectively nice...But she just could not capture Izuku’s interest, and for some reason he missed, he kept comparing that Lizardwoman to Momo and found her lacking every time when compared to the young Hero Student.
Momo giggled at this. “Good to know you’re loyal.”
“I have good taste too! … I mean…” He said, before noticing.
“Yes, you have.” Momo answered, leaning her head on his shoulder.
“She is cute, like my old friend, ribbit,” Tsu stated, doing her thinking pose. “Almost reminds me a lot of her as well.”
“To be fair, she would be able to mingle between us and pass it as a Mutation Quirk, I saw even worse examples of Lizard Humans Quirked. She is still very human looking.” Nezu added.
“Not the strangest thing I’ve seen. Nitro are bird people and some were very good friends of ours” Toriko stated, shrugging. “I judge people on their actions, not on their looks.”
“Good to hear that,” Death Arms stated, fistbumping the King.
“So, as you can see, if your Harem becomes Inter-dimensional there won’t be problems, YAHAHAHAHAHA!” Nezu said with a mad laugh.
“... Hurray…” Izuku answered with less than zero enthusiasm. All his lovers giggled or laughed at this.
Finally the long procession reached the bone gate, next to that the river protecting the back of the settlement was noisily throwing itself down the cliff into a giant waterfall saturating the air in a thin mist of water particles and filling the small lake of the valley below.
“Put the offering on stone, the God of Mountain will accept your offering and give you the Answer you seek.” the Old Lizardwoman explained while pointing with her wooden staff at a crudely-made altar made of rock.
“Okay.” Patting the belly of the robot following him, Izuku carefully put the pot of soup and giant steak on the stone and took a step back.
“God of Mountain! We have an offering of Stranger for you! Help Strangers find Answers with your Wisdom, we beg you!” the old Lizard prayed with a loud voice.
“Wisdom?” Kyoka asked, snorting.
“Primitive Tribe, put that in perspective.” Ryukyu answered, chuckling.
“Not to say all animals are dumb,” Toriko shot back. “I’ve met some extremely intelligent ones.”
“Yes, but I am not sure animals there are as smart as yours. Those boars and crocodiles weren’t, so…”
BAROOOOOOOOOOOO!
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fi.pinimg.com%2Foriginals%2F5a%2F62%2F47%2F5a6247b1fb3e28b1021ea0238e734bc7.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
Right after that, the Tribe Chief unclasped a big horn from his belt and blew through it, releasing a deafening low tune that echoed on the valley under them.
When the last echoes of the horn died-down, the ground under the group started shaking violently and an enormous shape surfaced from behind the waterfall to climb the mountain upward and meet them.
“...Is that the King Python ?” Izuku mentally asked with eyebrows rising up to his hairline.
“Correct, Host! That is the Special Ingredient you need to collect for your Bonus. This Thousand-years-old specimen will be especially tasty once prepared thanks to the extremely sedentary life it has lived in the resources-rich territory around you. Please capture it either alive or dead, dear Host!” the System answered.
“...Easier to say than done.” the Young Chef admitted with a low voice.
“Uhmmm. I think I could use Knocking on that.” Zaus said with narrowed eyes.
“Oh, I certainly can!” Knocking Master replied, snorting.
“Tch! One Voice Missile and I can kill that fucker.”
“Why kill it? My Poison Dressing can knock it out.” Coco answered.
“Hn! Just a single hair of mine would be enough!” Sanni countered.
“One… Two… Yeah, a 3 Ren Punch would be enough.” Toriko muttered.
“... You people are insane. That thing can swallow ME whole easily, and you want to punch it?” Mt. Lady asked, surprised.
“I wonder if I could kick it hard enough to bash its brains in…” Mirko asked herself.
“I’d use my Quirk to put it to sleep,” Midnight stated.
“A good scream too and he would go down,” Mic added, smirking.
“... I might use my scarf to ride it and try it out,” Aizawa said.
“Can you talk it into being not a menace?” Tooru asked.
“M-Maybe?” Koda answered, unsure. “I-I’ve never used my Quirk on something that huge before.”
“Not sure if my brain washing would work on it…” Hitoshi muttered.
“A Good shock!” Kaminari said, excited.
“Double punch?” Tetsutetsu asked.
“Hell yeah! Double punch!” Kirishima answered.
“Texas Smash?” Izuku asked.
“Yeeep!” Toshinori answered, smiling wide and proud, with a thumbs up.
“Not sure if my Hair Balls would hold something like that… or break the ground or snake skales off if it struggled enough…” Minoru pondered something useful.
“...”
“What? Might happen!”
“We’re not saying your wrong, it’s just a rare thing when you say something that isn’t sexual, and is useful,” Mina stated.
“... Somehow that hurts more than being called a pervert…” He admitted with tear-stained eyes, a depressed cloud over him.
“If you are done with the Dick Measuring contest , I say we return to the show.” Nezu said, smirking.
Many faces blushed hard at that, the kid’s ears covered by an annoyed Izuku and Mirio, all going back to watching the video.
The King Python was a monstrous giant snake with lustrous black scales and a stubby red horn on top of its head, it was a towering beast big enough to easily swallow an entire subway train whole with lots of space to spare in its maw and gut.
“God of Mountains is here. Present him your offering and ask your question after he eats the food.” the Chief whispered to Izuku before he and the Old Lizardwoman walked away to leave him and Whitey alone with the thing.
“Hisssss!” a giant pink tongue briefly poked out of the thing’s mouth as it neared the offered food.
“That thing is huge!” Mina shouted, her eyes bugging out.
“That’s what she-”
“Are you really making that joke, midget?” Zebra asked, actually sounding disappointed more than angry.
“It’s a classic…” Mineta muttered, ashamed.
“But seriously… Midori-bro has to get that thing?” Kirashima stated. “How!? I don’t think the tribe will like it if he just ups and takes it.”
“It does seem to like Izuku’s cooking though,” Momo stated. “Might tame it that way and have the tribe say he’s a god tamer, or something.”
“Would be hard to explain to the police back home why his pet snake can work as a substitute train, though.” Mic admitted.
“Did you forget I have a dimension pocket…” Izuku remened his teacher.
“... I’ll admit that did slip my mind…” he answered, sheepishly.
“A lot of things slip your mind, Mic.” Aizawa said, rolling his eyes.
“Oh! Rude, Shouta! So rude!” Mic answered with a dramatic gasp while grasping his heart.
“Wonder if I can make the kid wood for smoking…” Kamui stated, liking the idea of smoked snake meat.
“I want to have some as well,” Death Arms Admits.
“YOU CAN’T MAKE OFFER! I MAKE OFFER!`` When he saw the giant snake actually accept the food, the Tribe Chef turned near-insane in rage and tried jumping Izuku with its knife held high.
“STOP!” the Tribe Leader yelled in fear as the noise clearly put the giant snake on alert.
“Killing Intent against Host detected! Entering Battle Mode!” Whitey answered, eyes flashing red, by grabbing the crazed Lizardman by the neck and lifting him.
“AGK!” The lizard gasped in pain, but undeterred by the hold on him, he threw the knife at one of the giant snake’s eyes.
“Oh… that’s not going to end well…” Snipe stated, already seeing the trajectory of where the knife was going.
“THAT UTTER MORON OF A CHEF!” Komatsu roared in anger.
“That angry?” Tokoyami asked.
“He is disrespecting an Ingredient. We Chefs hate that.” Setsuno explained, she too looked at the screen in disgust.
“HE WAS BAD BEFORE, BUT THIS TAKES THE WHOLE DAMN CAKE!” Komatsu started a tirade.
“He disrespected his knife too by throwing it like that. Father would have skinned him alive and used his teeth as a whetstone.” Melk added, looking extremely pissed.
“Sheesh…” Katsuki hissed in surprise. He then grinned. “I’m like the sound of your father, more and more.”
“Absolute unit of a man, even taller than me!” Toriko said, laughing. “And yet he was the shiest and sweetest guy you would ever meet. He cried a LOT when Komatsu and Melk married!”
“... Why does he sound like he could be related to them…” David asked, pointing to the Midoriyas.
“My grandpa was tall and very shy… God knows if Mister Melk is his Alternate version.” Inko admitted, laughing.
“With how the multiverse works… I wouldn’t be surprised…” En stated flatly.
SPLOTCH!
“HISSSSSSSHAAAAAAA!” with a tiny spurt of blood, the giant snake threw back its head and released a loud high-pitched shriek.
“NO!” the old lizard woman yelled in horror.
“IF YOU LIKE GOD OF MOUNTAIN, THEN GET IN GOD’S BELLY!” the crazed Chef yelled in glee.
While still thrashing around violently, the giant Python slammed against the cliff-side with its whole body, destroying the altar and the terrain under it and causing a small avalanche when an entire side of the cliff crumbled to dust under the animal’s immense weight.
“WHOA!” Izuku yelled as the ground gave-in under him and he found himself falling into the void...And right inside the mouth of the angered giant Snake waiting for him with its maw fully open.
“NO!” Eri screamed, utterly horrified.
“Look at the bright side, at least he now has a way to get the snake…” Kirishima said, trying to look on the bright side.
“DUDE!” Kaminari yelled.
“Hey, I’m trying not to freak out here…!” Kirashima stated, a cold sweat over him.
“HE HAS BEEN EATEN ALIVE! WHY ARE YOU NOT DOING ANYTHING?! HE IS YOUR PRECIOUS HOST!” Ochako shrieked, completely hysterical.
“ The System trusts the Host. He’ll be fine. ”
“Trust that one, girl,” Zaus stated, smiling. “He’ll be fine. We go inside giant animals all the time, or did you all forget about the jewel meat we told you about~?
Everyone was silent, then faced palms. This would be a normal day for Izuku.
“... I completely forgot that you guys do this kind of thing…” Jiro states with a groan.
Inko looked like she was going to pass out from everything.
“He’ll be fine as long as he stays out of the stomach,” Aizawa tried saying.
“Actually, Snakes can take a long time digesting prey and-” Coco started.
“COCO!” Toriko shouted to his friend.
“... I-I am sorry.”
CHOMP!
With a thundering sound, the giant Python swallowed the Chef whole and gulped him down together with the falling food and few hundred kilograms of rocks, before sending a glare to the rest of the Tribe and moving to attack them as well.
“Attempt to detect the Host’s life! Switching to Extermination Mode! KILL!” Whitey eyes immediately turned from red to purple, while his left hand sunk into his arm to switch place with the wide blade of a squared butcher knife.
“Wha?” That was how far the Tribe Chef could go before the robot cleaved him vertically in half with a single swing of his arm-blade, before boldly jumping on the giant python’s face to fight with it.
“YOU FOOL! GREAT POWER PROTECTS STRANGER! NOW RUIN WILL RAIN ON US!” the old Lizardwoman yelled while taking the hands of both Tribe Leader and his daughter to pull them away.
“But-But! But The God of Mountains!”
“Screw the God of Mountains! Our lives are more important! Iron Thing and Great Power protect Stranger and we offend both! Now we run!” the old thing yelled in fear while dragging both away in a surprising feat of strength for something as ancient as her.
“Okay… Izuku, if you go to a world that is like this, make sure to tie up the moron…” Hanta stated. “It would be kinda cool to see that snake as a pet and can regrow parts with how big it is.”
“I mean, Sanni’s own pet snake was what? Ten times that?” Toriko asked.
“Hn! One hundred, thank you! My beautiful Quin could literally swallow that worm whole.” Sani answered, huffing.
“So, yeah, having that as a pet is feasible… Granted you have lots of space.” Toriko said, smirking.
“... You keep forgetting the pocket dimension…” Izuku stated, flatly.
Toriko was dope slapped by Daigoro with Blackwhip. “You’re a moron.”
“I kind of do, but really, is that pocket a formless void? That’s a bit boring for the animals there. They need green fields and lots of sun!” Toriko said.
“ The System gave the Host more than a Void. You will see soon. ”
BOOM! BOOM! THUMP! CRASH!
As they ran, the three could hear the battle between Whitey and the giant snake demolish the gate and the few foolish guards that tried intervening, unfortunately only the chubby robot seemed able to go toe-to-toe with the creature while everything and everybody else just went pulverized by the python’s massive tail and body.
“Host must be protected! KILL!” Whitey would roar from time to time while either smashing his big fist on the Python’s head or hacking away pieces of its body with the arm-blade, soon turning the giant snake head into a mess of broken scales and flesh dripping blood in astounding quantity.
“HOLY CRAP!” Many yelled.
“ A Whitey is not just a Bouncer , it is a machine created to protect Hosts. BY ANY MEANS NECESSARY .” The added echo to the last part of the answer, did make the My Hero Guys’ skin crawl a lot.
“Note to self, make sure to keep on Komatsu’s good side when he gets one of those and Blackie…” Toriko muttered.
“You are always on my good side, Toriko-san!” Komatsu answered, smiling blindingly.
“Oh, my Combo Partn-”
“Except when you try stealing a taste while I am still cooking.” The smile turned stiff then.
“... I’ll be good.”
The other Kings snickered at his plight. “That goes for you three as well…”
“Oh, COME ON!” The three yelled as one, they were the good ones!
Melk giggled at her husband’s antics. “I take it that since I’m building God Cookware, I'm on your good side, dear~?” she teased him.
“You always are~!”
“SIMP!” The My Hero Boys yelled.
“NEPOTISM!” The Kings chorused.
Rin joined in, teasing her husband as well. “And you’ll be taking me with you on your trips to gather spices as well~”
“Wouldn’t have it any other way!” Toriko answered, laughing.
“ Sniff! Sniff! Smells like hypocrite here!” Mic said, faking long sniffs while smirking.
“Says the guy who does what me and Aizawa tell him to do~” Midnight teased him.
“At least I’m not one who tries to keep away from a lovely lady who likes him~” Mic teased Aizawa about Ms. Joke.
“Somebody likes the hobo?” Sunni asked, a teasing smile on his face.
“Not everybody goes after men with rainbow hair, Princess Celestia.” Aizawa answered.
“... Who?” Sunni asked, looking lost.
Gaia brought an image of the Alicorn. “I would have gone with Ragyo… But Sunni would have to be evil~” Gaia teased.
“YOU SAYIN’ IMMA HORSE-FACED?!” The King shrieked, losing any form of class he had until then.
“Want some hay?” Aizawa answered, his infamous smile peeking from the scarf.
The other Kings were laughing at Sunni’s misfortune.
“‘One of the Four Kings Roasted by Another Worlder’,” Tina wrote down. “This’ll be a headline~”
“Add to it how I murdered his ass! Get over here!” Sunni bellowed, rolling-up his sleeves.
“Sit down, kiddo.” Setsuno ordered, nonplussed.
“Tch! You got lucky…”
“Should I show you Ragyo~?” Gaia teased Sunni, doing so anyway.
“See? That’s a better example! We are people of class! Of elegance! Of-”
“ She is basically a Genocidal Maniac that almost caused the extinction of the human race.” System said.
“...”
“So… What was that you were saying about your evil twin sister~?” Zebra asked, mocking the flashy king.
“I. Hate. All of you…” Sunni grunted out, grinding his teeth in anger, making everyone burst out laughing.
“Me too?” Komatsu asked.
“Except you, at least you have some manners … Whenever you remember to use them.”
“I… I’ll take that compliment.” The Chef answered, sighing.
“It’s still something,” Melk answered, patting her husband’s back while chuckling.
Sunni just took his seat again, grumbling at him being mocked.
BADOO!
A rather violent body-slam the snake attempted to shake-off the robot caused another big chunk of the cliff to turn to dust, a piece big enough even the animal couldn’t avoid falling down to the valley below, still with Whitey holding onto its nose with one hand and relentlessly slashing down with his arm-blade.
BOOOOOOOOOOM!
The impact with the ground was terrifying, demolishing hundreds of trees and rising a giant cloud of dust as the giant Python landed head-first on the ground below but finally throwing Whitey away, the robot simply rolled on the floor a couple of meters before returning to his feet with not even a scratch on his body.
“Please tell me that Icchan didn’t die on impact…” Inko begged in tears.
“ALL OF YOU SHUT THE FRICK UP! SHE’S BEEN RHETORICAL!” Katsuki yelled immediately.
And MANY slammed their mouths shut before they could actually answer for real and aggravate the woman further.
“Mothers are terrifying…” Toriko stated. “Especially ones with powers…”
“Uh?” Zebra asked, confused.
“ Testicles are technically ‘ Small objects’ , she can pull them away with her Powers… Do the math.” Coco said, grimacing.
“... Ouch.” The King grunted.
“And remember what happened when she got truly mad just a few minutes ago…?” Sunni reminded them. “And don’t forget atoms as well… she might be able to tear us apart, molecule by molecule… Figuratively and literally…”
Everyone’s eyes widened in realization.
“I-I-I am not into that!” Inko shouted, horrified.
“Ignore them, Mom. I know you are good. The Very Best.” Izuku answered, as the only one not afraid while hugging her.
“Aaaw, Icchan!”
“I would find it cute, if not for the notion only he would survive her.” Monoma said, unamused.
“We better hope the villains don’t want to frighten her by threatening her son right in front of her…” Katsuki stated, shiving, but thought the idea was cool, seeing Inko literally ripping into the villain, verbally and physically.
A dark, motherly protective aura admitted from Inko. “If someone dares to hurt my son severely…”
“... Should I not mention what Muscular almost did to me and Koda…?” Izuku asked, sweating.
“Pointing your mother against a Villain is unheroic.” Nighteye said.
“Well, you did try to tell him that he was unworthy of my Quirk.” Toshinori whispered.
“It was a ruse. Just a ruse to test him. Nothing more.” Nighteye answered, and while looking stoic still, he was sweating. A LOT.
Inko looked at her son with a sweet smile that didn’t hide her anger. “What did he try to do dear…?”
“H-He wanted to kill me and Kota…” Izuku answered, both boys are now scared of Inko Midoriya’s Motherly Wrath.
“Is that so…?” Inko asked, her smile straining, her right eye twitching in anger.
“But I did punch him super hard!” Izuku added.
“Good.”
“Into a coma, to be precise.” Nezu added. He then had a wicked smile, wanting to see the fun chaos he could bring. “But you did merely destroy your arms in doing so.”
“That was a worthy sacrifice.” Izuku answered, huffing.
“Please stop doing that, Icchan. Scars are awesome and hot on men, yes… Losing both arms isn’t.”
“I am trying, Mom! It just keeps happening!” Izuku answered, whining.
“We did fix that, though.” Light answered, raising his hand.
“Took Eldritch Being powers!” Joy added, laughing.
“... I don’t know how I feel about that…” Inko stated, looking conflicted.
“HISSS! HISSS! HISSS!” meanwhile the giant Python was strangely moving around in clear agony before setting its eyes on the robot and trying to swallow him whole.
“DESTROY!” Whitey in answer welcomed the assault and once avoided the bite climbed again on the snake nose to plunge the arm-blade elbow-deep INSIDE one of the animal’s eyes.
“HISSSSS HAAAAAA! ” the Python shrieked horribly as it started slamming its head on the ground over and over, desperate to shake-off the chubby robot.
“KILL!” still unsatisfied, Whitey took a hold of the eye the blade was piercing through with his other hand, and with a mighty pull, he managed to gouge-out the giant eyeball of the snake in an explosion of thick blackish blood.
“YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEES!” Katsuki yelled in glee at the violent spectacle while Izuku and Mirio hurried to cover the kids' eyes.
“Hey! Why are you covering our eyes!?” Kota shouted trying to get free.
“R-18!” Mandalay said.
“Ow, come on!”
“Yeah! Snap him in half!” Pixie-Bob yelled.
“Bad example.” The kid’s Mom muttered in dismay.
BOOM!
Finally too tired and wounded to fight anymore, the giant python collapsed on the floor with a weak whimper-like sound and its breathing growing rapidly shallower the more blood it lost from its various wounds.
“Host?” Whitey asked once calmed down , blade returning inside his arm to leave its place to a proper hand and eyes once again colored white.
The insane amount of blood covering the robot had also rapidly evaporated thanks to the System, leaving it perfectly clean.
Forcing the almost-dead snake to lie on its side, the robot finally understood why the snake was thrashing around violently in agony during their fight when he noticed a strange bulge appearing on the python’s belly at random intervals, as if something was trying to push out from deep inside it.
“He is alive!” Toru yelled in relief.
“Thank God.” Mina added, stealthily drying her eyes trying to not be seen by the others.
“You had your doughnuts…?” Tamaki asked, raising an eyebrow. “You do remember he lives to be an old man in this universe, right…?”
“Just because you have the same emotional range of a brick like Aizawa-Sensei, doesn’t mean we others have too! I got invested, like in movies!” Mina snapped.
“Uh… Mina… I think you're thinking of me…” Hitoshi stated flatly. Tamaki was in the corner sulking for being yelled at for pointing something out.
“Well, you both act the same! You really, REALLY need to learn to act less robotically. Less Aizawaish!”
And so Hitoshi joined Tamaki in the corner of woe …
“I… I don’t have the emotional range of a brick…” Aizawa muttered, actually sounding hurt.
Mina was dope-slapped by Yuga. “You really need to learn meaners Mina, you do this to me as well, always interrupting me…”
“If you would not sparkle every sentence, I would let you finish! You turn us blind every time you say more than three words!”
“LE GASP! That’s not true!” Yuga shouted, playfully looking hurt. He then shot back. “And if someone is more bright then mwa it’s All Might~”
“WO! WO-WO-WO! I am bright as in All-smiling , I do not produce high-wattage Bishy Sparkles! ” Toshinori answered.
“Toshi, don’t argue with kids…” Nighteye begged with a groan.
“Yes… please don’t…” David agreed, groaning as well.
“As if you wouldn’t if you could!” Yuga said.
“I mean, I would, just not all the time .”
“It’s style!”
“It’s annoying.” Shoto answered.
Yuga swooned playfully, acting like he was hurt. “You wound me dear sir~!”
Some of the teens were holding back their giggles from Yuga’s over dreamitics.
“Booo. Bad performance.” Sanni said.
“SHUT YER TRAP!”
“MAKE ME SHUT IT; Dye-job!”
“Ma parole! (My Word!) My hair is naturally blond! Your’s is the Dye-Job!”
“Yeah! Next you will say BDSM-Maniac there has not silicone in her chest.” Sanni said, huffing. “AND MY HAIR IS NATURAL!”
“MY TITS ARE NATURAL!” Nemuri shrieked.
“It’s turning in a free-for-all .” Izuku commented.
“Yep!” Mirio answered.
“I am glad they are not singing us out.”
“Yep!” He agreed.
“AT LEAST I AM MORE EXPRESSIVE THAN TINTIN THERE!” Monoma yelled.
“I AM NOT TINTIN!” Mirio shrieked, doing a 180 in demeanor.
“ENOUGH!” Light shouted, making everyone go silent.
“Classy, Light. I was about to resolve this myself, in a way calmer manner.” Joy said, mid-loading of a revolver gun.
Light hit him, sending the eye flat to the ground, and crushed the revolver into dust.
“It was loaded in sleeping darts, you over-sized parrot.”
“Oh… My apologies then.” Light apologized. “But with you, anything can happen.” He then turned back to the watchers. “Now… please return to your seat… AND CALM THE HELL DOWN!!!”
They all did so, not wanting to get a deity of light mad.
Script!
Finally, the tip of a common kitchen knife branded with I-Island insignia faintly surfaced from a tiny cut on the snake’s belly, immediately catching Whitey’s eyes that moved towards it with heavy and rapid steps.
“Host is alive!” the robot declared while gently shoving both hands inside the tiny slit Izuku opened on the python’s belly from inside to tear a giant hole open for the Chef to walk out of the animal’s stomach.
“Ugh! Okay...The first Sortie could have gone better…” he admitted while grimacing at the smelly gastric acids and droll covering him.
“Congratulations to the Host for capturing the Special Ingredient for your Mission!” the System declared with a happy chime while cleaning off the muck from Izuku’s body and clothes.
“Hmmm! Lavender! Nice!” the young Chef said once, giving a whiff to his now clean clothes and skin.
“This reminds me of a funny accident! I was eaten by a giant Bear once and had to get out from the butt. Poor Knocking Master avoided me like the plague for weeks! I felt so lonely!” Setsuno admitted, sighing.
“It happens, it’s part of the job.” Zeus answered, sighing.
Some of the people looked sick from hearing that.
“I promise to never do that… IF that happens to me too.” Izuku offered.
“Just try to not get eaten to begin with, dear.” Tsuyu said, groaning.
“I.. can’t promise that…” Izuku said, looking away, sheepish.
“Unfortunately some Ingredients NEED to be prepared from inside. It’s a very thankless procedure.” Komatsu said, grimacing.
“... When I thought things couldn’t get weirder with you lot…” Death Arms stated, flatly.
“If you don’t want to try stew made with Blue Land Whale , that needs to be made from inside the animal, just say so.” Toriko answered, shrugging.
“... I… can’t tell if you’re being serious or not…” Kamui said, with a sweat drop.
“The King Python will be now moved to the Restaurant Storage, and the Ingredients inside the stomach that are still in acceptable conditions will be also counted as properly Captured as per Host’s request.” the System said, making the giant snake fade away and disappear without a trace, gouged-out eye too.
“Good to know the ones I put aside while in there are still valid for Capture. That means I only need two 5-Stars and one 4-Stars Ingredient left to find to complete my Mission.” Izuku said with a sigh of relief.
As the Entity said, the snake was used to easily gorge itself with everything it came across, and that meant a wide collection of good Ingredients was waiting for the young Chef as soon as he arrived inside the python’s stomach.
It was at dawn of the following day, after a short pause to sleep, that the young Chef managed to find the remaining Ingredients he needed, one of which a pair of giant bears and their cubs (Categorized as 5-Stars ) , and as soon as the System transported them into the Restaurant Storage Area the same noiseless explosion of light engulfed both him and Whitey to bring them back to Izuku’s original world.
“Those bears are bigger than Gigantomachia! HOW DID YOU CAPTURE THOSE?!” Midnight and Mt. Lady shrieked in horror.
“Fought bigger ones.” Zaus, Toriko, the other Kings and Setsuno chorused with a shrug.
“... Of course you did…” the two said in a deadpan.
“Hey, you’ll be able to get bigger than him soon,” Izuku stated.
“Yes, but fighting a bear your size is never a good plan, even when you and the bear are the size of a skyscraper.” Mt. Lady answered, shivering.
“You can defeat a giant bear! You are Mt. Lady, the invincible giant Hero!” he answered, with a thumbs-up and a reassuring smile.
“I’m starting to see why the other girls and some guys like him,” she muttered to herself.
Green Cloud Restaurant – Inside the Kitchen -
The same light shone brightly in the spacious room as the young Chef and robot returned home from their little sortie, and a rapid look at the clock on the wall confirmed the System’s promise: Izuku had left the restaurant at 6 AM, and after twenty or so hours in there he was back to see the same clock sign 8:32 AM of the same day, barely an hour late for his Breakfast Service, so with still plenty of time for organizing things for lunch.
“Uh! Convenient!” Izuku admitted with a low voice while cracking his back and yawning a little, luckily Gourmet Cells also meant his body possessed ‘Superhuman Adaptability’ , meaning that for him having slept barely four hours was still enough to recover fully, he was just as well rested as a normal guy sleeping for eight hours.
“Thank you for all the help, Whitey. You have been a life-saver!” once given a friendly pat to the amazingly-soft belly of the robot, the young Chef moved the sign on the door to ‘Open’ , unlocked it, opened the drapes obscuring the Restaurant main room completely so to bask in the early morning light...And watched Blackie walking towards the door with cat-like steps once exited from a pitch-black portal and then lie down next to the entrance to sleep, like usual.
“We better get at least a flashback! I won’t accept anything else!” Pony said with a petulant whine.
“You really think they wouldn’t…?” Katsuki asked flatly.
“We have no control over how events are shown. So it may actually remain a mystery. I just record stuff, I do not take care of Editing. ” Joy answered, apologetic.
“Good thing we can watch and add parts you miss…” Xara stated.
“God forbid you do not show off.”
“You’re one to talk…” Everyone said in a flat voice.
“Yes, but I don’t brag,” The Eye answered, shrugging.
“Liar…”
“Blackie?” he asked.
“Uhrm?” the Dog grunted as an answer.
“You okay? Something happened?” Izuku said, knowing well the Dog pretty much NEVER left his place next to the Restaurant entrance except to sleep inside at night, as far as he knew.
“Don’t worry about it. While you were away this Lord Dog has been asked to lend a paw to fix a small issue, nothing a gentle caress of mine could not manage.” Blackie answered, sounding overbearingly smug.
“Uh?”
“A small emergency arose where one of Host friend’s needed support. Since Host was occupied elsewhere the System simply assured no harm to come to the girl known as ‘Momo’ by sending Blackie on site. She is now safe and unharmed.” the System explained.
“MOMO?! WHAT HAPPENED?!” Izuku asked immediately.
“The System will offer a small debrief to the Host while he prepares the Breakfast for the approaching customers and initiates the preparations for the Lunch Dishes. Rest assured no tragedy happened.” the Entity answered.
“O-O-Okay. But you need to tell me everything!”
“If it will help Host calm down, the System will.”
“Thank you!” Izuku answered, grateful, before welcoming with his usual gentle smile the small group of Customers coming in for breakfast.
While he prepared the pastries and croissants and the coffee and cappuccinos for the customers, he was enraptured by what happened in the few hours he left to visit another world.
“Aaaaw!” Momo gushed, hugging their Izuku hard.
“You care!” She said, smiling wide.
“I think he would be for anyone~” Ochako stated, teasing Izuku.
“Oh, yes! Definitely!”
“A romantic ain’t he~?” Toriko teased.
“I have lots of Love to give,” Izuku answered.
“We can tell,” Mina answered, smirking.
“More than enough for us, I hope!” Setsuna and Kinoko said.
“Yes.”
USJ – Main Hall – Earlier that day -
Things were bad, really bad! Even after finally regrouping in the main hall of the USJ and fighting together!
The situation was an utter mess, that much Aizawa could regretfully admit; he was proud of his students because they were holding their own against the crooks that League of Villains had bought along for their merry attack, but whenever one of those that first accompanied the Leader of the group joined the fight, things spiraled into disaster.
“Tell me you have a plan, Eraser! I beg you!” Thirteen begged as she kept battling a guy with a body made of dark smoke.
“Trust me, if I had one I would have already implemented it!” Aizawa yelled back in answer, happy to see the last remaining students rejoin them in the main hall of the place after that smoke guy ‘Kurogiri’ had first separated them, and all of them looked utterly bruised, meaning they had pretty hard fights too.
And whatever that ‘Nomu’ thing was, it was now keeping-up with Toshinori of all people! The two hulking brutes were just punching the crap out of each other with both holding nothing back, and neither of the two seemed to make a dent on the other!
Aizawa was gripping his armrest hard in anger.
“God, watching it happen again brings up everything all over again,” Katsuki said with a shaky breath.
“Ugh! That thing almost killed me.” Tsuyu said.
“All of us. It almost got all of us…” Shoto answered.
“Geez… these guys are sick…” Toriko stated, hating people who would kill kids.
“And they only get worse…” All Might stated.
“Artificially made to have multiple Quirks and absolute blind obedience. No sense of Pain, Fear or Remorse. The perfect soldiers for a Shameless Monster like him.” Nezu said.
“Reminds me of those Artificial Animals they used during the war.” Zebra said.
“The ones you hunted to Extinction?” Komatsu said.
“Yep.”
“... Should I ask…?” Tetsutetsu asked.
“Our own version of those Nomus, only legally-sanctioned by the Government in our case. Some countries bred Animals of the Gourmet World, a very inhospitable part of our planet, to use them for War. Some escaped at the end of the conflict and kept breeding on their own. Until Zebra one day got angry enough he killed and ate them all. Unfortunately they were still legally recognized as Ingredients and Endangered Animals… So he was arrested.” (A/N 4)
“.. Wouldn’t they be an invasive species though…?” Koda asked, being the most knowledgeable on animals. “So he had the right to do so so the ecological system wouldn’t go off by them?”
“You need to remember those were basically bio-weapons made by a Government agency, they wanted them gone but still in a way they let them use them again. Zebra left nothing behind once he was done. He had cost them billions of damages.” Coco answered.
“EH! They even tasted bad. Weak and disgusting, their money was wasted anyway.” Zebra said with a savage smile.
“And his attitude about it didn’t help either. So they were extra motivated to punish him.”
“.. Sounds like they were the idiots for not checking thoroughly on who they were recruiting…” Kirashima stated, dryly.
“Recruiting? I didn’t need recruiting! I was there and they pissed me off, so I killed them, easy as that!” Zebra answered, scoffing.
“And the Villages they were terrorizing begged for help. Not that that giant Tsundere will ever admit it.” Toriko stage-whispered.
“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Zebra roared.
“You are indeed a tough guy! But I know I will just need to give you one hundred punches more to be done with you! TEXAS SMASH! ” Toshinori declared, still trying to inspire Hope in such a desperate situation.
“F***! They just keep coming!” Katsuki bellowed in anger as he and a few others managed to get into the main hall.
That brat is still cursing, good, they too are fine! Aizawa welcomed that potty mouth like a blessing for the first time since the kid joined his class.
“We...We need to escape, I can’t keep this going for much more...I am melting myself in my own acid!” Mina admitted with labored breath.
“What about you, Tenya-san?” Momo asked, looking pale and malnourished, having used her own Quirk to its limits and so with very little fat mass remaining in her body and still weak from the stab wound on her arm.
“I can still fight, but I am running out of fuel as well. They may be weak, but sheer numbers are making-up for it,” the tall bespectacled boy answered, gasping for air himself.
“If Mister Blackie has to appear, that would be the perfect moment, before any of us dies…” Tenya muttered, grimacing.
“You were that bad?” Itsuka asked, worried.
“Pretty much, they are having it worse than us, but we weren’t exactly that far from looking like that.” Mina answered.
“They wrecked those versions of us, don’t sugar-coat it.” Kyoka said.
“Dang…” Tetsutetsu stated.
“Geeeeeeh…”
“Yeah, Kaminari too is reaching his limit, no more lightning for him.” Jiro translated for the others.
“Jiro...Your ear is bleeding.” Ochako, swaying on her feet in nausea, asked.
“That knife bitch that is now fighting with Aizawa-sensei almost cut one of my ear-jacks off, it was a miracle if it’s just a shallow cut.” she answered.
“F***! My shoulders hurt like hell, if I make another bang I will kiss my arms goodbye! SHIT!” Katsuki added, snarling.
“I...I think my leg broke! Sero-chan? H-Help?” Toru asked, being held by the shoulder by Jiro, to help her walk.
“I am thirsty as hell, no more tape for me…”
“That monster dislodged three of my extra arms, I won’t be of much help either.” Mezo said, teeth clenched hard in anger.
“I can’t harden anymore..I...I think I have a couple ribs broken!” Kirishima added.
“Me too. Ribbit!”
“Shota? You okay?” Mic asked, concerned.
“Just… Just bad memories, that is all.” He answered.
“And knowing that Oboro was just there…?”
“Y-Yeah… He became a puppet to a monster…” he said, gritting his teeth. “... I truly hope that Problem Child and Komatsu can help save him…”
“I will try my hardest, Sensei! Promise!” Izuku answered.
“Same here.” Komatsu added.
“... That’s as much hope as I can get…”
Mic giggles. “What if we actually free him, and he becomes a double agent to help us out as well? He’d be helping us like old times.”
“I just want him back, Zashi… I want our friend back.”
“Me too, Grumpy . Me too.” He answered, giving him a one-armed hug.
“Have no fear, Reinforcements are coming.” Aizawa yelled while dodging another fast swipe of the crazed blond girl he was fighting with.
“This is taking too long! I am getting bored.” Shigaraki declared with a bored sigh as he too finally joined the battle.
“Don’t let him touch you!” Thirteen warned in fear as the guy was soon upon Ochako, both hands ready to grab her.
“OCHAKO-CHAN!” Tsuyu yelled while pulling her friend away with her prehensile tongue.
“Kya!” The brunette shrieked in surprise, only to grow relieved when she saw the floor develop a giant hole as soon as the Villain touched it.
“Hey! I wanted to kill that girl!” the Villain roared in offense.
“Stop playing around, we have a mission to complete.” Kurogiri answered, using his warping powers to escape Thirteen’s Quirk once again.
“I am trying! But she is cheating with that tongue! She isn’t playing fair! IT WAS MY PVP FIGHT!”
“Kero! Is this a game to you?!” Tsuyu asked, disgusted.
Nana looked down in shame, feeling guilty.
“It is not your fault! It’s that monster that twisted him into that!” Toshinori said to cheer her up.
“Wait, she knows him?” Mic and Toriko asked.
“... He’s my grandson… Who was corrupted by All For One…”
“Jesus, how much more Drama do you need to add to your life?” Teppei asked with a groan.
“All For One is someone that will twist anything to get what he wants, he only cares for people to be under his control,” All Might stated. “He doesn’t care who he ruins to do just that.”
“I am just saying that we could visit your place, just to join the line for kicking his ass,” Zebra hissed.
“He would get in your head easily, because you get angered easily,” Izuku said as a fact. “He’ll use anyone to stop you from hurting him. He’d put civilians in your line so you wouldn’t be able to use your sound attacks.”
“This is why I hate being a good guy; There are too many restrictions.” Zebra answered, grumbling.
“We do appreciate the gesture, though. Do not misunderstand. Your offer means a lot, thank you.” Midnight said with a small smile.
“Yeah, yeah.” Zebra waved her off. He did hide a small smile. He then pointed to the three other Kings. “You guys ain’t as annoying as these guys anyways. At least you lot know how to fight properly.”
“That’s the closest thing to a compliment you will ever get from Zebra. Rejoice.” Sanni said.
“You all are hella strange, but you are cool too!” Kaminari said, smirking, giving a thumbs up.
“HOHOHOHO! Yes it is! And I can’t wait to finish it with a new High Score! Crush them, Nomu!” Shigaraki ordered with a pleased smile as the hulking figure immediately stopped fighting against All Might to charge the students like a raging bull.
“STOP!” Toshinori ordered in abject horror.
“GRAAAAAAAAAAH!” surprising the kids with its speed, the thing was soon upon them with both fists up in the air to squash them.
“Scatter!” Shoto, eyes wide, yelled, making the other scamper away.
“Ah!” Just as Momo tripped to the floor, Ochako was at her side to help her get back up on her feet, unfortunately leaving them both as easy prey of the monster.
“MOMO! OCHAKO!” Mina shrieked in horror as the two giant fists of the Nomu were about to squash both into a pulp of broken flesh.
“NOOOO!” Toshinori yelled as he desperately tried to reach Nomu before it was too late.
“I can’t look! Where is that dog?!” Tooru yelled.
“Any moment! He must appear now!” Tokoyami answered, covering his eyes.
“Come on, big dog!” Dark Shadow shouted.
“Any second now!” Ojiro said, almost begging.
“I AM ABOUT TO DIE! WHERE IS HE!?” Ochako shrieked.
“Woof!”
It was then that the Void got blew-open by an unseen mighty force to show a fissure in Space itself, a hole hovering in the air and showing pitch-black nothingness inside, and whatever force opened that portal it also pushed the Nomu away so violently the creature tumbled like a rag-doll on the floor for a couple of seconds and away from its potential victims.
The entire room went plunged into complete silence as both Sides of the fight were waiting with baited breath to see who would come out of that portal, if reinforcers for the Villains or the Heroes .
“Another Warp Quirk?” Aizawa hissed with narrowed eyes.
“One of us, Kurogiri?” Dabi asked.
“Nobody beside me has a Warp Quirk in our organization.” Nomu answered.
To everybody’s surprise a rather big pitbull dog with lustrous black fur walked out of the tear in Reality that closed by itself as soon as the animal fully came out, walking between the two groups with elegant cat-like steps until he got in front of both Momo and Ochako and sat down, as if wishing to protect them from the hulking muscled monster that in the meantime had jumped back on its feet.
“Aww! What a cute doggie!” Himiko gushed with a wide smile.
“A stray dog? With such a rare Quirk?” Kurogiri muttered, surprised.
“Not much of a stray if it has a pot belly .” Dabi commented.
“H-H-Hey! Isn’t that the dog guarding that Restaurant?!” Mineta muttered, gasping.
“Blackie?” Momo whispered, just as surprised.
Everyone let out a sigh of relief.
“There he is… Goddamnit.” Katsuki said.
“Last second intervention,” Nighteye stated. “Always the hero trope.”
“I wouldn’t put it past him just being lazy either.” Tina said, laughing.
“Either/or,” Toriko and Ren stated, shrugging.
“Does this Lord look like a stray to you, brat? Show some respect, or else this Lord’s paw will smack you until nothing remains!” Blackie answered with his baritone, magnetic voice carrying forth his overbearing attitude.
“Uh, it talks too. Bit of an inflated Ego, though.” Kurogiri answered.
“Why are you here, Blackie?” Momo asked.
“This is a dangerous place!” Ochako added right after.
“Foolish girl! This Lord was enjoying his nap when he was asked to come save your life, and here I am! Last thing I need is for sorrow to affect the young man I swore to protect. Apparently you are precious enough for him. I personally had to make a move.” Blackie answered, scoffing.
“Why is he looking at us both, instead of just Momo?” Ochako asked.
“Blame the Kaleidoscope here…” Xara said, pointing his thumb at the orb.
“ No? The System gave precise details. The System always does. ” The System answered.
“If there is a thing they are good at, that is being precise to insane levels.” Light said.
Now...The System had already sent Whitey with Izuku into another world, and It also knew the boy was harboring feelings for Momo, so, since the Entity felt that his Sorrow at losing her could potentially hinder Izuku’s ascension to God of Cookin g, the mysterious System asked Blackie to intervene and save the girl’s life.
Problem was that Blackie had only two priorities in life: Fighting a good battle and eating Izuku’s Spicy Beef Noodles two-to-three times a day, so the dog hurried to protect the girl as a way to preserve the high quality of his food, reason why in his hurry to leave he missed Who exactly was the girl he was supposed to protect , and since his Pride forbid him from asking for clarifications, he just made sure to look and talk to both girls at the same time while delivering his line, sure that at least one of them was the right one, since both were about to die a messy death before he arrived.
Everybody present could only facepalm HARD at that, even the Eldritch Deities.
“There is your problem… He just was not paying attention…” Joy said, groaning.
“... Remind The System to make sure Blackie pays attention… Otherwise they’ll be punished with no noodles for a week to a month…”
“I heard of the cliche of dogs starting the romance in stories and Tv Shows, but I didn’t know this extended to polyamorous relationships too.” Coco admitted, chuckling.
“Got to remember to buy a dog.” Mineta muttered.
“Buy a better personality too, since you are there.” Katsuki added, smirking.
“Hardy-har-har… Like you’re one to talk, Mr. Explosive Bully.”
“EH! I am still Marketable , Midget! Chicks dig Bullies too!” He answered, smug.
“Yeah, to those that like toxic relationships for some reason,” Mineta shot back.
“Ah-ha-haaa! This is where you are wrong, AGAIN! Little turd! They like the Bully that they Can Change , as in, that they can smooth out a little bit, not too much, just remove the excessive asshole-ism without ruining the core Bad Boy theme under it. It’s a matter of balance, that is what I am offering!” Katsuki explained with a savage smile.
“...”
“I don’t know how to face this. It’s far too well thought out, for him.” Mina admitted, unnerved.
“And very devious.” Momo added.
“That too.”
“This Lord’s noodles are too important! If I have to play babysitter to make sure the Kiddo does not lose Cooking Talent because of Sorrow, then so be it! WOOF!” the black dog thought in determination.
“Izuku was worried about me/Midoriya-San was worried about me?” Both Ochako and Momo thought at the same time.
And while Ochako found strange that a boy she just met already felt she was that important to him, she could not help feeling touched all the same, like Momo was, at seeing the tiny help the young Chef still sent her way; neither could both girls deny feeling a small prickling in their chest as they heard Lord Dog declare how much Izuku found them ‘Precious’ .
“...This can’t be happening…” The System had not the ability to face-palm, but at that moment it REALLY REALLY wanted to.
“It’s okay. It’s not your fault. It’s his Cinnamon Roll Aura . Something outside your control.” Gaia said with a gentle tone while patting the mass of light and colors.
“ It is far too unpredictable.” The System admitted.
“My what now?!” Izuku asked, annoyed.
“The aura you exude day in and day out that makes women want to gobble you up.” Mina answered, smirking.
“... Huh?” Izuku asked, looking confused.
“Maybe I should show yo- EEEEK !”
“Down! Down! Not now!” Momo said while spraying her with a water bottle she created and Light filled in cold water, treating the girl like a misbehaving pet.
“You are no fun, Momo…” Mina said playfully, pouting at the rich girl.
“We will sexually assault him once back home. We have a schedule for it, remember. First Ochako than everybody else. Just be patient!” Momo said, coldly.
“...”
“I am sure it is not proper to say all that aloud…” Tenya said with a groan, and facepalming tiredly, he had a blush on his face as well.
Momo turned atomic neon red in embarrassment from her realization.
“...”
“Nerd? You are supposed to act outraged, or at least shy.” Katsuki said.
“They said we will have an Org… A Group Thing . A group thing with lots of pretty girls and a very handsome guy.” Izuku answered, slightly censuring himself for Eri and Kota’s sake.
“... Fair enough.” Katsuki admitted.
“Aaw! So you were sent by a friend of theirs? How sweet...And pathetic. NOMU! Kill that fleabag!” the hands-covered Leader of the League commented in cruel mockery, before pointing at Blackie and giving his order to the hulking brute.
“GUAOOOOOOO!” the giant of muscles immediately ignored All Might again to assault the plump dog.
“You dare call your Lord Dog a fleabag? Preposterous!” Blackie’s eyes narrowed dangerously while glaring at Shigaraki, he didn’t seem to find threatening the charging Nomu enough to even just spare it a glance.
SNAP!
Nobody expected it, everybody in fact looked at Blackie with wide, bulged-out eyes as the dog’s mouth merely opened and closed in a blurry of motion to give ONE single bite that completely obliterated the entire top half of the three meters tall mountain of muscles, leaving behind only a small fraction of the Nomu’s torso and its legs to fall to the ground in a rapidly-expanding pool of viscous blood.
“OH COME ON! THAT’S TOO MUCH!” Katsuki yelled.
“That is a bit excessive for a flex…” Toriko muttered.
“Do not look at The System, Blackies are just that uncaring of what others think and will show their powers however they want,” The System informed, wanting to pinch the bridge of its nose if it had one.
“So even Elder Gods like you can get annoyed by that thing as well…?” Aizawa and Zebra asked at the same time.
“ Because it is illogical.”
“Oh great… there’s three of them…” Mic said, playfully annoyed, getting some of the others to snicker.
“Shut up, Mic!” All three yelled in chorus, making him chuckle harder.
This only made everyone burst out laughing.
Munch! Munch! Munch!
They all heard the dog loudly chewing his mouthful of Nomu while the up-until-now Invincible monster lied dead at his paws, also, none of them could actually explain WHERE all that flesh/meat actually went, considering that Blackie was at best a fifth of the Nomu’s overall sizes and so not something a mere dog should feasibly be able to eat whole .
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Katsuki loudly swore, neatly encapsulating everybody’s feeling at the absurd spectacle they just witnessed.
“Bleach! As expected, it can’t even be put on the same plane of Existence of this Lord’s beloved Spicy Beef Noodles . What a waste of meat!” Blackie muttered to himself once swallowed the hundred or so kilograms of Nomu he had just bitten off, and even as a dog his expression clearly showed contempt and disgust.
“I don’t think All for One planned for his Nomu to be tasty too.” Toshinori said with a deadpan face and sweatdrop.
“Don’t be pedantic, Toshi.” Nighteye said, sighing.
“Be glad that the kids are safe,” David added.
“I am! I am! It’s just… I was fighting it on equal ground, and that Dog came to kill it just like that.” Toshinori said with a small voice.
“You are not really whining about an interloper stealing the spotlight?” Gran said.
“Not really, just… I just wanted to finish what I started.”
“So people still know they are safe?” David asked him, getting a nod.
“Man, that guys a trooper,” Toriko stated, sounding impressed.
“He made Giving Hope his Life mission, it’s just that sometimes he gets too much into it.” Nemuri said, giving a friendly pat to Toshinori’s back that made him smile sheepishly.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! SPLAT!
Still unsatisfied, the dog added insult to injury and gently patted down with a paw, the collision of the well-manicured thing with what remained of the Nomu exploded the ground and shook the entire USJ Building hard enough many thought the thing would collapse on top of them, and digging a perfectly-drawn, very deep and HUGE imprint of a dog paw covering the entire floor of the main hall; as for what had remained of the Nomu’s body, that simply turned into a fine red mist dispersing in the wind as soon as the paw struck. Completely erased from Existence.
Toshinori...Toshinori felt wronged, or even insulted , somehow. He had just declared that Nomu a worthy opponent and something he would need “ One Hundred Punches! ” of his to beat...And a mere dog instead killed it with a single bite and then disintegrated with a playful pat of a paw.
“Did I offend somebody? Is this Bad Karma showing-up? Why? Was it SO NECESSARY to show me up this badly? What did I do wrong?” All Might thought in sorrow as he coughed awkwardly and shifted to stand next to Aizawa.
“What the fuck happened, Kurogiri?” Shigaraki asked, annoyed.
“I don’t know.” the other answered.
“That me instead is being Salty. A very Not Plus Ultra Attitude.” Toshinori said, tutting in disappointment.
“I love seeing the League confused for their plans going to shit. It suits them.” Katsuki said, smirking.
“Guess the kid did you more good then I thought,” Gran muttered to himself.
“Guess there's a lot of difference in this universe then yours,” Coco stated.
“HEY! ARE YOU A MOB BOSS ? WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” the young man asked.
“First you call this Lord Dog a Flea Bag and then a measly Mob Boss ?! Are you tired of living?!” Now Blackie was really annoyed, and the imperious way he talked and lifted his exquisite paw again clearly showed it.
“WOH! DOWN! DOWN! PUT DOWN THAT PAW! SLOWLY!” Himiko yelled immediately.
“I am no Mob Boss , you weakling! I AM YOUR LORD DOG! A MODERATOR!” showing a bit of knowledge of modern media, Blackie declared haughtily his correct title while giving a lazy pat forward with his paw, and to the others’ shock an unseen force slammed with ungodly fury on Shigaraki’s body with the force of a world-ending meteor, launching him flying back at insane speed and through the wall behind him, and through other three walls behind that still, each and every time leaving behind a perfectly-cut hole in the shape of a dog paw.
“....”
“HOLY CRAP!” Many shrieked in surprise.
“That’s one hell of a paw!” Pixie-Bob said.
“A bit excessive.” Sanni muttered, grimacing.
“... Maybe I can get Terry Cloth to do that…” Toriko thought out loud to himself, rubbing his chin. “Would go well with my flying moves…”
“As long as you get him to also have great aim, that looks way too destructive.” Rin answered.
“Thanks Rin~” Toriko thanked his wife, smiling.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!
What was shocking was that whatever sent the Villain flying, affected him and him only, not even Kurogiri standing right next to the guy was affected.
“SHIGARAKI!” Kurogiri yelled in alarm as he hurried at the young man’s side as soon as he saw him crash-landing and his successive boneless tumbling on the floor until he remained in a very humiliating ‘Face down, ass up’ position.
Both Shigaraki’s arms and legs were broken in various parts and twisted at odd angles, his body was covered in bruises and deep cuts, the right eye was swollen completely shut while the left one had been gouged-out and was still bouncing on the floor at few feet from him, the rib-cage had been smashed inward and even the young man’s testicles were clearly burst to shreds while every single hair on his entire body had been torn away, just like his clothes, leaving the young Villain completely naked, bald, unconscious and broken.
It was a miracle he was still alive, and Kurogiri almost expected Shigaraki to soon develop a deep-rooted fear of dogs as soon as he woke.
“This should be enough. You can wrap the rest up by yourselves, this Lord Dog has a nap to return to, my Beauty Sleep shall not be interrupted! ” Blackie declared while rising again his paw, and once amused himself with the terror he saw in everybody’s eyes once they saw him do that, he patted the air in front of him to blast open a new pitch-black tear in Reality.
“I did my part, you stay alive now. He will apparently miss you dearly if you die, and the last thing this Lord needs it’s for his Protegee to succumb to Sorrow. Farewell.” The dog said that to Momo AND Ochako at the same time before leaving, still secretly unsure and wondering if he actually helped the right girl or not.
“Holy! That’s a lot of damage!” Daigoro said with wide eyes.
“So humiliating!” Komatsu added.
“Again… Remind The System to make Blackie to not be a show off and listen to everything… Or else…” The System said.
“Naaah! He did good, that cocky brat deserved it.” Zebra answered, waving it off.
“You can not be serious…” Gran asked him flatly. “Maybe you should be taught discipline yourself.”
“He is alive, yes? Some humility will do him good. And be honest, with all the people he killed in your world, you NEVER thought about breaking a bone or two of his? AND of that All for One guy?” Zebra asked back.
“...”
“Thought so.”
“Touche.” Gran admitted, bitterly.
“Bye, Sir! And thank you for the assistance, Sir!” Tenya, either by good manners or fear, answered with a respectful tone and a DEEP bow he did not get up from until sure the Dog was gone.
“That’s one Hell of a dog.” Aizawa admitted, finally releasing a sigh of relief once the black tear in Space closed by itself and disappeared.
“One of us?” Toshinori asked.
“To Hell if I know!” Thirteen admitted with a helpless shrug.
“Actually, we kind of know who that dog is, and who he belongs to.” Mina admitted.
“You know his owner? Are they some Pro Hero?” Toshinori asked once seen the leading group of the League of Villains being forcefully teleported away by Kurogiri once clear they were now at disadvantage.
“I don’t remember one of us fighting alongside a dog, I would recall a dog and Hero able to do THAT!” Thirteen answered.
“Actually, that dog belongs to a Chef.” Mina answered, sheepish.
“Uh?!”
“He is Blackie, he is the guard dog of ‘Green Cloud Restaurant’, a restaurant owned by a friend of my family.” Momo explained.
“Green Cloud...Wasn’t that the restaurant Gunhead doesn’t stop gushing about?” Thirteen asked.
“And for good reason,” The Thirteen watching stated.
“Thank you.” Izuku answered, blushing.
“By the way, what gender are you?” Sunni asked, “You sound like a girl, but you say you’re a guy.”
“You’re one to talk, Mr. Rainbow Mane.”
“UGH! I am a man! I just take care of myself, contrary to these neanderthals next to me!” Sanni answered, annoyed.
The two were slapped over the back of the head by Banjo’s Quirk. “Stop That! We don’t need another insult brawl again!”
“I was just curious about their gender…” Sunni said, pouting, looking away.
“That one.” Aizawa answered with a groan, clearly remembering the annoyance at the man’s talking nonstop about the place. It was just food, damnit! No need to be so extreme!
Nighteye too had talked about that place to him, Mic and Nemuri, only in a more worried tone while mentioning the need to give it a deeper look since he found-out how some things did not add-up as they should have when he visited that Restaurant.
“Oh! A retired Pro sent us some help then?” Toshinori asked.
“Pfft! Nope! A Quirkless sent his dog to save your ass!” Katsuki answered, tone full of mockery.
“The dog didn’t ‘Save my ass’! I was doing fine!” All Might answered, mighty annoyed.
“Suuure!”
“I WAS!” Toshinori answered, maybe a bit too petulantly for somebody his age.
“Katsuki-san, don’t annoy the Number 1 Hero of Japan, please.” Tenya begged with a groan.
“I was just-”
‘You say ruuun!’
“I love that song!” Izuku and Kyoka said at the same time, to then laugh amused at the coincidence.
“A good reason for me to use it for you both then!” Momo said, immediately setting the same song for both numbers like her counterpart did.
“If you like that, there’s a lot of Geek Metal out there you might like,” Xara stated, being the Nobody of Music.
“Nice! Remind me to give it a look later!”
“Here's one I think you might like, based on the Berserk Series,” Xara said, snapping his fingers to play “This Is War” by Beast in Black. “It’s an awesome song~”
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZOupfOJI6PY&ab_channel=BeastinBlack-Topic
Some of the watchers were beating their heads to the song. “I’ll give the full album that song is from later.”
“Much appreciated!” Kyoka said with a wide smile.
“I am more of a classical music guy, but I can appreciate some more modern stuff, from time to time.” Nezu said.
“Weren’t you a Death Metal fan back in the days?” Nana said, smiling fondly.
“Aaah! The days of my rebellious youth! Yes, I was. Yes, I was.” Nezu answered, chuckling.
“I should show you some of Old Gods of Asgards songs later,” Xara stated, loving that song from Jessie’s world. ‘Thanks again Ahti,’ Xara thought in his head.
“ You are welcome.”
“ EEEK!”
“What?” Light asked.
“NOTHING!” Xara said, forgetting Ahti was a dimensional boeing as well.
“The name? Oh! Izuku Midoriya, sensei! He is our same age.” Mina answered.
“Thank you, Ashido.”
“...Why does that name sound familiar?” Toshinori muttered, unsure, as a strange cold feeling blossomed in the mouth of his damaged stomach.
And why did he also fear actually learning the truth behind that name?
Meanwhile – UA – Gym
A tall blond young man was standing alone in the middle of the ample room while studying the tall human-sized sandbag while gasping for air; his muscled body was completely drenched in sweat with fat drops loudly rapping on the floor under him, and in the empty room each drop was as loud as an explosion.
“Once...Once again…” the tall young man, Mirio, wheezed with his eyes squeezed shut and his teeth clenching hard.
“Texas…” he said as his sweating immediately tripled in volume, but also evaporated as soon as a new sheen formed, making his entire body release long streams of steam for all around him.
“SMASH!” The right hook Mirio slammed on the sandbag instantly snapped the thick chains holding the thing up and shot the sandbag against the wall where it exploded in a giant cloud of sand.
“NGH! Aah...Aah...Aah...” any form of satisfaction though failed to show-up as Mirio fell on his knees while clutching his chest, his body dropping the power-up state of the One for All Quirk he received from Toshinori instantaneously.
“It hurts...Why does it hurt? M-My heart…” Mirio gasped for breath as he forced himself to stand back up to his feet.
Still with troubled breathing, a splitting headache and with blurry eyes, the young man silently dragged his feet while walking back to the changing room for a rapid shower.
He needed to ask Recovery Girl , he needed to know why whenever he used that Quirk his heart felt about to burst open, he knew he had no history of heart problems so he knew there was something wrong going on, but more importantly: He knew he had to keep it a secret from All Might and Sir Nighteye, he didn’t want to disappoint them.
“As I suspected, Quirk Singularity was a step away, that’s why dear Midoriya was the only possible candidate.” Nezu said.
“And I guess both me and that other Me made the same mistake and didn’t listen. The only difference was that That Nighteye got things his way… And Mirio is paying the consequences.”
“What are you guys talking about?” Nejire asked them.
“And what is One for All?” Iida asked, sounding confused.
Both Izuku and Toshinori were now sweating HARD, almost literally melting.
“It should be explained in the next episode,” Light stated.
The screen turned off and the lights turned back on. “Okay, thirty minute break again everyone. Go get some training in and keep up the good work,” Gaia stated. They all did so, leaving the gods to talk to each other. “So… When should we have those three join the rest?”
“I say we will bring in Toga soon,” Light stated. “Right when she’s being experimented on in the show.”
“Yes, please.” Joy said, sighing.
“You have a soft spot for her?” Xara asked.
“Yeah? Going to shame me for it?”
“No, you flying eyeball. We are too much friends for me to do it.” The Nobody answered. “And I too have a soft spot for her as well, me and Light write worlds where Izuku helps her before she goes on the path of villainy.”
“Good. Who are the other two?” The Eye asked.
“Kurogiri/Oboro and Dabi,” Light reminded the eye. “We almost got caught when Aizawa asked about that.”
“As long as they don’t make a mess, why not?” Joy answered, shrugging.
“They are in another area from here,” Xara said. “We’re just waiting to help them with Izuku and Komatsu’s help.”
“Should Twice be brought in, to help save him from his fate?” The System asked. “A villain he might be, evil he was not. The System does not like the Hero Association and what they do to keep people in line.”
“He is indeed a curious case.” Light admitted.
“We’ll cross that bridge when we have to,” Gaia said. “He is like Toga in some ways, and they do get along well. They can also help him with showing he’s the real one after his… unfortunate traumatic event…”
The five nodded in agreement, getting ready to set up the next part.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And That’s chapter 6. And holy heck, we are around 100 pages…
Coco: “A lot of work, indeed.”
Joy: A great deal of work, unfortunately, but I am glad this new chapter went like this, the story is coming along nicely.
Indeed. Now next to work is Izuku’s Dating Game~
Coco: “That is an enjoyable watch.”
Joy: That is a very fluffy one! Very fun to read! XD
And hilarious to write about what happens and who he will be dating. But right now we should end this.
Coco: (Nods) “Indeed.”
Joy: As always, thank you all so much for reading this and the original story, we hope to continue entertaining you! We’ll see you all in the next chapter! Bye!
Hey, that was my line! But yes, we hope to see you next chapter as well.
Coco: (Bows) “Be safe.”
See you later.
Please R&R
Notes:
(A/N 1) I had to add one of my favorite book series, and yes, this is an actual thing in the books for those who haven’t read the books.
(A/N 2) This is a reference to Nine for All by KingVesse. It’s a good read.
(A/N 3) It’s not shown, but one of the people in the manga does look like a younger All For One, and truthfully… I can see him doing this kinda thing…
(A/N 4) Joy: It is canon that Zebra had been arrested for hunting Animals to Extinction, we just decided that since their nature had not fully been explained, making them super dangerous so to give Zebra’s past as an Anti Hero a spin sounded good…We hope you don’t mind!
Chapter 7: Watching Episode Six, “The Chef of Miracles”
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the seventh chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef. With me again is my friend and co-writed, JoySeeker101.
Joy: Glad you could join us again for a new chapter. I hope Life is treating you all well!
Doing the best we can. That’s all we can do.
Joy: And that’s amazing :) So! Ready to go?
Yeah. Did you bring today’s guest?
Joy: Not really, who is it this time?
That’s fine. How about Momo?
Joy: Very good! She is the main girl after all! She deserves the attention!
… You're a major Momo fan, aren’t you?
Joy: Let's say that my Top 3 is: Rumi, Momo and Mina. So I may be a bit biased.
Momo: “Where’s Ochako ranked then?”
Joy: 5, right after Pony Tsunotori.
I see. Jiro is in my top three. Momo is second, and a tie between Ochako and Tsu for first.
Joy: Oh! I put Jiro in 6 positions actually, tied with Ibara.
Momo: “Jiro does seem to be popular.”
Fun fact, she’s in the top of a lot of Top Tens. I think there was one where she was a number one pick.
Joy: It helps she is a no-nonsense tough girl that can show a cute side when she wants to, especially if/when she pokes her earjacks together.
Momo: (Nods) “True, and she’s a good singer as well. A lot of people like music.”
Joy “Hero Too” That’s a nice song, yes.
That they do Momo. Anyways, we’ve rambled enough. Momo, if you may~?
Momo: “Yes, allow me. This story is a work of fiction created out of passion, every character and element utilized belong to the Official authors. Please support the official releases of Toriko, My Hero Academia and Gourmet of Another World . Is it okay?”
(Gives her a thumbs up) You did good Momo. What about you, Joy?
Joy: ( Stops waving around a “ Momo is the greatest!” banner …) It was kind of good, yes.
(Both Momo and I give Joy a flat look at him for the flag)
Joy: I like what I like.
(Groans) Onto the story…
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 7: Watching Episode Six, “The Chef of Miracles”
(Main Room)
Everyone was just leaving the theater to do their next thirty-minute break. Jiro was going to go to the training room, when she spotted a new door, on the plate read, “Xarazechi’s Music Room.” Curious, she opened the door and saw a music room mixed with a library with all kinds of instruments, music albums, cassettes and records, as well as music books.
Jiro was in awe. “Whoa…”
“I take it you like it?” Xarazechi asked, appearing behind Jiro, spooking her.
“I do! You got everything here, even instruments I have never seen.” She admitted, after her heart stopped racing. She didn't even hear him. Although, being someone who uses sound, that shouldn’t surprise her.
“Got them here and there , souvenirs and presents from friends far and wide.” Xara admitted, picking up a guitar.
“Honestly, I wish I had something like this,” Jiro stated.
Xara smiled, and placed a copy of “Simple and Clean Ray of Hope Mix” into the CD player.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2aafI3XvKxo&ab_channel=RlJl
“I take it, you’re still unsure of yourself and your appearance?” the nobody asked her, sitting down on a comfy chair.
“Yes and no. I accepted myself, a bit, the problem is accepting what others see when they see me. And considering who I hang around with, I don’t help the matter since many tend to draw comparisons between me and the others.”
Xarazechi let out a light chuckle, making her glare a bit at him. “Sorry, I wasn't laughing at you. You are more attractive than you think, Jiro.” He told her, with a smile. “Heck, I’ve seen others put a vote on who the best girls in your world are. Guess where you rank in most?”
Jiro should have been surprised to hear this, but being here, and seeing an alternate universe and talking to people from another, makes her believe that. “Not even in the top twenties?” she asked, getting a shake of the Nobodies head.
“Nope, you’re usually in the top five to top three, top ten at minimum,” he told her, making her shocked. “Even our resident Angel and Eyeball have you pretty up there in their ranking.”
Jiro was flustered. “B-But I’m not that good… am I?” She was starting to tap her jacks together.
“What’s not to find you attractive?” he asked her. “Sure, you may not be well endowed like the others, but you have a cuter face, are a lovely tomboy, great at music, and are confident. Besides, a lot of people like a rocker girl~”
“Wo! Slow down! ... Please.” She muttered, shyly.
“What? I’m just stating facts,” he told her. “And the song you will write soon for the clutter festival will be a hit, in your world and others.”
“God, I hope so.”
“Trust me it will,” holds out a cover of “Heroes Too”. “It was so well liked, others did covers of it, loving it and your passion for going out of your way to make Eri smile~ You were a true hero to her and Mirou was overjoyed when she smiled.”
“I made her smile? Awesome! She deserves some happiness too!” Jiro said, recovering a great deal from her down moment.
He pulls out her cover of her song. “Want to hear it~? You are the artist~ So you’ll have a headstart in getting it down for the festival~”
“Oh, yeah! Blast it!”
He smiled at her and placed the CD in the player, and her song started to play.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gjJ09kSU05k&ab_channel=KuroJung
______________________________________________________________________________
(Training Room)
Everyone was in the training area, wanting to test out their powers, new and old.
Izuku was with Tokoyami. “Hey, you wanted to know about the thing you sensed before, right?”
“Ah, yes, I had almost forgotten that,” he said, remembering the strange energy Izuku had in him.
Izuku then summoned his Keyblade, making Drakshadow his scream in pain. “The Light! It burns!”
“Gah!” Izuku shouted, dismissing his Keyblade. “Sorry!”
“It’s okay, kind of. Dark Shadows is just very sensible to those sorts of things. It seems.”
“ What?! You thought I was just being Edgy, Fumi-Chan?! I am a Shadow! That Thing is pure light! Like, Super-duper pure! Like staring at the surface of the sun!” The Shadow Bird Quirk answered, hissing still a bit in fright. “It literally hurts to be around that weapon. I hate to have it strike me.”
“Seriously?” the two asked the Quirk.
“Midoriya, I ask you not to use that weapon on Darkshadow unless it’s an emergency, okay?” he asked his classmate.
“Sure! Don’t worry! But we can use it as a deterrent should he go Berserk… And I mean just pull it out and show it to him, not attacking.”
“And If I still do, just bonk me on the head,” he told him.
“Okay. but gently.”
“Exactly.”
“So, do you guys have anything new thanks to the other me’s cooking?” Izuku asked them.
“...”
“...” Both just looked at each other.
“Guys? Have you tried to see if something changed?” Izuku asked again.
“We… Really don’t know what to do?” Darkshadow admitted.
“He only gets bigger and stronger at night,” Tokoyami stated. “... Then again, I’m not really that creative in fighting.”
“Well Dark Shadow is just living shadows,” Izuku stated. “Have you ever tried changing his shape? Giving him different features? Covering him over your body, or having him as wings to family? Or as a giant to ride on?”
“What was the last one?” Fumikage asked, eyes wide.
“... As a giant to ride on?”
“ Fumi-chan…We can pull a V ? ” Dark asked with an excited whisper.
“A what?” Izuku asked.
“Grandfather’s favorite game. Leave it at that.”
“ LET’S TRY!” Dark begged.
Dark Shadow went to try and morph, finding it easy. He then had a hulking body, but kept his head. He also had clawed fists as well. Fumikage then leaped onto Dark Shadows' back, smiling widely.
“Oh! This is different!” Izuku admitted, smiling excitedly.
“ FUCK YEAH! ” And Darkshadow was loving it.
“I now wish to try the wings,” Fumikage stated. “Like that of a Fallen Angel. … Good move name actually… Fallen Angel. ”
“To keep the theme, sure!” Izuku answered, already taking notes at high speed, something that made both birdmen chuckle. The two of them kept at it.
With Momo, Melk, Melisa and Mei, the four were at work again, seeing what they could create.
“So what are the results of the knives and cookware with the items I gave you?” Momo asked them.
“The Adamantium pans are like that of shields,” Mei stated, smiling widely. “I shot one with an armor tank sniper bullet and the bullet flattened.”
“That metal absorbs ludicrous amounts of kinetic energy, it gets absorbed and dispersed, making it pretty much near-indestructible,but beware, it’s highly magnetic. Although the highest grade of absorption goes to Vibranium, the original metal, Adamantium is a derivative of it.” Joy said.
“And we even gotten to how sharp they can be,” Melk said. “My normal knives are crazy; these materials make them even better."
“How sharp?” Momo asked.
“Not Legendary Sharp, but I gave one to Komatsu and he used it to cut a diamond Julienne .”
“Yes, that was a waste of that pretty rock.” Joy muttered.
“Daaaaamn.” Mei said, impressed.
“It’s amazing what we can do with these materials,” Melisa stated in awe. “So many possibilities.”
“And I have so much more to look over,” Momo stated. The four of them kept at it, thinking of new ways to make new items and give Momo more ideas to create items to be a hero.
With Katsuki, he was with Kirashima, Tetsutetsu and Zebra. “So I heard Shitty Hair has a new form. And Metal Brains have a stronger metal body.”
“Yes, they do. What about you?” Zebra asked.
“Want to test out my explosions on you three sense you can take it,” he stated, popping his neck. “I would have the nerd, but he’s training with others. And you three can take my bigger explosions. Unless you're scared, Stripe Horse~?”
Zebra smiled wickedly. “I can take what you can give, Pomeranian.” He answered, opening his arms wide while giving off a very savage smirk.
Katsuki gave his own. “I’m starting to see why those two like you. You’re no pushover.” He then sent out an explosion from his feet and did a roundhouse kick into his chest, another explosion going off on the contact. “Turns out I can make my whole body a bomb now~!”
“MANLY~!” the two hardened heroes shouted.
Katsuki used the recoil to jump off Zebra, and land in a three-point landing. “How was that~!? Don’t tell me you're already dead from that weak attack~!?” he shot back at his new training partner, goading him, and making fun banter.
“... Bwahahahahaha! Now we are talking, barking puppy! Now your powers are useful!” Zebra was drenched in blood and covered in burn marks, but didn’t show a single frown or trace of pain, on the contrary, he seemed to enjoy it.
“I say we make it a free for all then~ Would be boring just the two of us beating each other~” Katsuki stated, smirking madly. He was enjoying this.
“OH yeah~!” Kirashima and Tetsutetsu shouted, activating their Quirks to their highest powers. “Things just got a whole lot more manly~!”
Zebra wouldn’t say it outloud, but he was starting to see these kids as younger siblings. He then popped his neck, smiling madly. “You kids have some spunk~ I’m starting to enjoy train with you lot~ Gives me an excuse to fight you lot and call it training~”
“Then Bring it you glorified donkey~” Katsuki barked, smiling widely. The four of them charged at each other, powers at the ready.
With Vald and Coco, the two were talking about each other’s powers.
“So a poison man, huh?” Vlad asked him. “I guess not a lot of people trust you not to kill them?”
“There have been episodes, yes. I guess it’s the same in your world with Quirks with similar properties?” Coco asked. “As well as using blood as well. I can see people freaking out on using blood for a weapon.”
“Oh, too true…” Vlad groaned, holding his head. “Blood is not the most… normal thing to use when you want to activate your powers. I use my blood to make my weapons. And now that I might be able to control it further away from me, I might get more looks from people scared of blood.”
“People fear what they do not understand, and while some of them will still fear you, the majority will still feel the Hero in you, if you show them that you are there for them.” Coco answered.
Vlad sighs. “That Toga girl… Do you think if I knew about her sooner, I could have helped her?”
“Maybe, but you're human, and can be everywhere at once,” Coco stated, shrugging. “A lot of people in your world’s people seem to forget that Heroes are human as well, and can’t do everything. They can just do everything in their power to do what they can. That All for One villain seems to use the media to try and force heroes into seeming that they are not what they meant to be, these untouchable gods, to only have people hate them for doing things that aren’t ‘truly heroic’. He sees people as just pawns on a playing board, and himself as a king.”
Vlad rolled his eyes. “Yeah, he’s a real piece of work. And I can see All Might’s worry about getting those cells.” Vlad shivered. “Just think of what he could do if he was able to steal your powers.”
Coco grimace. “I would rather not…”
“Let’s change the topic,” Vlad stated, wanting to get rid of those depressing thoughts. “It’s nice to meet someone that’s good with conversations. A lot of my cohorts don’t tend to have an ample conversation. Well Mic does, but he can be too loud at times.”
“Yes, you are a great conversationalist Vlad,” Coco stated, nodding his head. “My brothers are more action-oriented, so having somebody to just sit back and chat feels liberating.”
“You can call me Kan.” he told him. “We’re friends now.”
“Glad to have a new friend, Kan. Call me Coco, then. No need for honorifics.” Coco answered, smiling pleased.
The two of them kept chatting away, enjoying their conversations.
With Knocking Master, Nana, Ochaco, Kendo and , surprisingly, Monoma were all together.
“So, what brings you here, lad?” Knocking master asked Mo0noma.
“I wanted to see if Knocking could work with my powers,” he stated. “I’ve used other’s Quirks before, and I think I can use multiple at once now. But I want to see if I can also combine it with Knocking and see what effects could happen with other’s Quirk. Maybe give tips if we start something like A Knocking Fighting Club at the school.”
“You also want to get a head up on us, don’t you~?” Ochaco playfully elbowed him.
He playfully shot back in his arrogant manner, almost ribbing,” What can I say? I want to make sure you don’t get too full of yourselves.”
Tock! Tock!
“EEEP!”
“Guys, first rule of Konocking: Level head and no overblown Ego.” Itsuka said, smirking, at seeing the other two drop like sacks of potatoes after a joking poke of the Master.
“Hee-Hee-Hee. Bit of that, a bit of Newbie-Harassment too, it’s tradition! When I started my own training, Acacia used Knocking to make me speak backwards for a week, to keep me humble. Remember, Ego distracts you.”
“Okay! Okay… Please unlock us now… It feels weird!” Monoma admitted.
“EH! Fine.”
“Oh, this is going to be fun!” Nana said, laughing.
“I don’t think for us…” Ochaco stated.
With Tina and Mic, Tin wanted to do an interview with her new equipment, and learn about the Hero world. She could sense Mic had that on air sura on him.
“Thank you for doing this again Mic,” Tina thanked.
He pointed finger guns at her. “It’s no trouble little lady, I’m thrilled to have listeners from another universe~! You're a lot better than some of the reporters back home, in personality and reporting~”
“Seeing how some people treated young Izuku until he discovered his powers, I don’t find it hard to believe. Still, I do see myself as a Professional Journalist, so I will do my best. Are you ready?”
“Of course! Ask away!”
“Okay… Three… Two… One… Good evening, dear Audience! Today I have a very special scoop for you all, the first interview with a man from a completely different world: Mister Hizashi, also known as Present Mic , the Voice Hero. ”
“Hellooooo!” Mic answered, smiling wide and fully showcasing his booming voice. “Greetings from the rift between dimensions listeners~ Like the love Tina introduced, I’m Present Mic, Hero and teacher at UA High~ I hope you all are rocking on this day, or whenever you see this~! I’m here to answer the Questions of my world the best I can~ YEAH~!”
Tina let out a small giggle. “Love your personality, Mic~ You know how to work your show air~”
“Well I do run a radio station in my free time~” he answered, shrugging. “Got to keep the people’s sprit’s up, in any way you can~”
“So, in your world, powers called Quirks manifested, unlike how Gourmet Cells that evolved, not just humans, but animals and plants. How did this all start?” Tina asked him, starting off with the differences of thor realities.
“Well it all started when a baby in Qing Qing, China, started glowing as soon as they were born, and I mean producing literal light like a lightbulb,” Mic informed.
Tina snickered. “I bet the parents would have been shocked.”
Mic shrugged, but smiled. “Could have, that was about 200 years ago. They might have. Now Quirks are a common thing, eighty percent of people have powers.”
“Eighty percent? What about the others?”
“Eeeh, the rest are either Quirkless and/or Inactive , people that do have Quirks, but those just… Never Turned On , so to speak. People tend to forget they exist, but luckily we have stopped acting racist against them a good fifty years ago… Mostly… Kinda…” It was clear Mic didn’t really like that question. He let out a sigh. “You know how humans are, they’ll attack things they don’t understand and try to be “Superior” because they have something powerful or better. But heroes try to do what we can to help everyone we can, that’s why I’m a hero, to save lives and have them live happily. That’s why I have my station, to reach out to the listeners.”
“That is a very beautiful thing, Mister Mic. Making sure your voice is heard everywhere to give people something to latch on in times of need and make sure to inspire them to do their best. It’s a wonderful form of Heroism, yours.” Tina admitted.
Mic smiled. “Thank you, Tina. With how a lot of reporters are, they’ll blame every little mistake we heroes do to get a scoop. A lot of that has been happening due to recent attacks by the League of Villains. They even asked if one of our students would turn when he was captured on our watch. Honestly, it’s refreshing to have a reporter that cares to hear us out, and not make accusations. Makes us know that our hardest matters. Heroes aren’t gods, no matter what everyone thinks, we are only human in the end. But we’ll do our darndest to save everyone.”
Tina smiles. “I’m glad to help. Real reporters should do what they can to actually get the actual truth, and not what can make them the biggest prophet. But that’s my way of thinking.”
Mic did the finger guns again. “I think a lot of reporters should be more like you. That would make them more tolerable. Anything else you want to ask~?” Mic asked her.
“Ah, yes, I take it the premise of hero schools is to have your students learn what it takes to be heroes, and learn to use their powers more methodically?”
“You bet ya~ We do have regulated classes as well, as well as tech support, and business classes,” Mic answered. “Hero work can help pay the bills. A lot of people think that heroes should do this without money, but do you know the expenses you need to pay for gear maintenance, food and necessities?”
“Life’s expensive, I know.” Tina admitted, chuckling.
“Oh yeah! But we don’t just teach them to be Heroes, we teach them how to use their powers in a responsible way in their every-day life too! Can’t leave a kid that can shoot lasers from their eyes go around using it to kill mosquitos, yes? So we help them grow into responsible human Heroes, not just soldiers. Like many unfortunately think we should do.”
“You mean train them like weapons, instead of people?”
“Some have a very askew view of what a Hero should be, unfortunately, but we are happy to annoy those guys by creating proper Heroes, instead of living weapons” Mic answered, smirking.
“That’s good to hear,” Tina stated. “Now, what are some of the heroes you have worked with, like?”
While those two were still doing their interview, Ryukyu and Rumi were talking and sparring. Ryuku was able to learn how to transform parts of herself into dragon parts, and even a DragonBorn self like in the D&D games.
“So when are you going to confess?” Ryuku asked, swiping a claw at Rumi.
“NEVER!” she shouted, doing an Ax cut on her.
“So you will let those girls snatch him?”
“NEITHER!” She shrieked.
“Rumi…”
“He will confess to me, I will play hard to get, and then say yes. So I will get the cutie AND keep my honor!”
“Uh-Hu. This before or after Quirkless Pigs will start to fly?”
“Ryukyuuuu…” Rumi whined.
“Girl, you are older than him, and you are a Big Shot. Unless he really REALLY fixes his self-esteem, he will never think he will be worthy of you. YOU have to take the first step.” Ryukyu answered, groaning. She held her friend pinned with her dragon hands. “And, yes, he’s getting better, it’s still a long road ahead of him.”
Rumi used her legs to kick Ryukyu off her. “I am not confessing. That shows weakness. I’m not weak.”
Ryukyu rolled her eyes. “You are stubborn, you know that?”
“Pot meets kettle, have you met?”
“Oh, But I do have a plan for him, contrary to you.”
“Oh, really?”
“Really.”
“What is it?”
“I will just pull a Wall-Pinning and tell him we are a thing.”
“... That’s not exactly romantic.”
“For a dragon, it is. I am stating my claim.”
“Don’t hide behind the dragon thing! It’s cheating!”
“Really, miss bunny rabbit? I could smell the pheromones coming off you every time you looked at the green bunny.”
“... I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Rumi said, her eyes looking back and forth quickly.
“Would it help if we did this together?” she asked her friend. “We both like him, so we’ll be sharing him, and each other.”
“HE will die if we both go at it with him.”
“Unlikely. IF he gets those Cells for real, like they say he will.”
“Oh-oooh! That’s a nice bonus!” Rumi answered, guffawing.
“And I can tell you did have a crush on me for years,” Ryukyu stated. “I know you’re Bi as well.”
Rumi shrugged. “So, I’m proud of it.”
“We are really two Bi disasters .” Ryukyu said, laughing.
“That’s why we are friends, sweet-cheeks!” Rumi answered, laughing as well.
Just then the speakers came on. “Thirty minute break is almost over. Please start heading back to the screening room,” Gaia called out to everyone. There was muttering. “No, we cannot extend it so you and Jiro can keep rocking and listening to music.” More muttering was heard. “Yes, she can have an infinite storage music player, I'll think about her having her own pocket dimension studio.” Even more muttering. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN THE SPEAKER IS STILL ON! WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME SOONER!?” The speaker then turned off after some crashing was heard.
Laughter was heard from everyone.
“ JOY! HE’ART! STOP LAUGHING! THAT GOES FOR THOSE IN THE TRAINING ROOM AS WELL!”
Toriko grumbled. “We barely made any headway on this stupid map…”
“These things take time,” Aizawa stated, sighing. “I do wish for an Idiot’s Guide to this thing though.”
Yuga and Sunni were chatting with each other. “So you can give me some of the foods you eat so I can do the same thing with my hair as yours~ Merveilleux~!”
“Would make capturing villains easy for you, and hold your targets in place to fire your radiant laser,” Sunni stated.
“Oui~ A still target is an easy target~” Yuga agreed.
“Seems Yuga is doing better,” Aizawa stated.
“He has people to help and support him now,” Toriko stated, putting his map away.
Tina was shaking Mic’s hand. “We should do more interviews later on.”
“I will love that, Tina~” Mic stated. “I do have something I’d like to ask you though?”
“What is it?”
Mic pulled his shades down. “You have a boyfriend in your world?”
“UH?! Why are you asking that!? Why now?! Why me?!”
“My romance senses are tingling!” Nemuri said with a maniacal look.
“MINE TOO!” Mina added, with a similar sinister smile.
“Sorry to ask that out of the blue, I just like your personality, and your hard working, go to, attitude~” Mic stated, smiling at her. “Plus, you know how to work an audience well, I can tell~ And you’re easy on the eyes~”
Tina’s face was like that of a tomato. “I-I do have a pet a t home. I-I’m sure that can be a problem.”
Mic waved her off. “Nah, I love animals~ What you got?”
“T-They’re a Carrier Balloon Pigeon,” She answered. “They can inflate to get bigger. Their name is Kruppoh.”
“Sounds like a rocking pet you got there~”
Tina looked away, messing with her hair. “T-Thank you.”
Mic held his arm out to her. “Shall I escort you, my lady~?”
Tina was blushing, but smiled and took it. “What a gentleman you are~”
Katsuki, Kirashima, Tetsutetsu and Zebra were all healed up, and all were smiling.
“Damn, that was the best training I had,” Katsuki admitted. “Those summonses were good training as well.”
Zebra scoffed. “They aren’t that strong. Need to get them up to snuff.”
“We have next break to train more, Zebra Sensei~” Kirashima stated, smiling.
“We’ll help pound them into shape~!” Tetsutetsu stated.
“Well then~ If you can, prove it~” Zebra said with a challenging voice.
Monoma was groaning. “That was brutal…”
“That was easy stuff…” both girls informed.
“THAT WAS EASY!?”
“That was just the warmups,” Kendo informed.
“If we were given more time, we’d be doing more,” Ochaco stated.
Monoma went pale. “... Welp Monoma… you made your bed, now you need to sleep in it…”
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
Everyone had made it back to the theater room. Momo spotted Jiro, holding a futurist music player, her ear jack plugged into it. She was listening to “Break Through It All”.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-PCdu2PHjwA&ab_channel=Charismaentertainer
“Had fun?” Momo asked her friend.
“Xarazechi has good taste in music,” she stated, still rocking to her new music.
“I can tell.” Momo answered, smiling happily about her friend's new gift.“And I found out I made a hit song in our world as well~” Jiro said, smiling brightly. “Was able to make Eri smile thanks to it~”
Momo clapped. “That’s amazing Jiro~! I’m happy for you~”
Just then, Mic and Tina walked in, arms locked together. Mina and Midnight squealed, seeing this.
“Guess who might have a date~?” Mic asked, rhetorically.
Tina blushed in embarrassment. “I’m still not sure how this will work, since we live in two entire realities.”
Mic smiled at her. “I think that dimensional portal idea will have merit then~”
Aizawa groaned. “Leave it to Mic to date somebody from another world.”
“And a reporter to boot~” Grand added/reminded, laughing. Aizawa groaned even more.
“... I take it he doesn't like reporters a lot…” Tina said, feeling uncomfortable.
Mic waved his friend off. “He’s just a soul puss, and thinks Media gets in the way. At least you’re one of the better ons, Tina~” They sit next to each other.
Melk lended to her husband and asked, “Did you see that happening?”
“I don’t think anybody did.” Komatsu admitted.
Just then, the lights started to dim, and the screen turned on.
“Here we go~!” Midnight cheered, excited to see what happens next.
A Chef Rebirth chapter 6: The Chef of Miracles.
Yavin Street, number 4 – Green Cloud Restaurant -
Things were still operating as normal in the famous Gourmet Street of the city, every Restaurant in there was bustling with activity under the constant assault of customers, either local, from nearby prefectures or even Tourists from all over the world that happened to pass by when visiting that part of the city.
One of the said Restaurants, residing close to the entrance of the street, in a prime position, was the curious and small Green Cloud Restaurant, which appeared out of nowhere and rapidly made a name for itself thanks to the lone and young talented Chef working there, luckily the young man was overly-friendly, thus making sure that except few rare cases, the other Restaurant Owners left him to do his job undisturbed.
Although unknown to everybody, various eyes were keeping tabs on the Restaurant for different reasons...
One of the traffic cameras for example had recently started sharing its footage with a small squad of observers in a secret Lab in an isolated island not too far away.
“How devious, spying on their precious Darling so as not to lose a single detail.” Nezu said, smirking.
“You do the same…” Everyone from the hero world stated.
“Yes, but out of Love.” Nezu answered, smirking.
“That’s Bullcrap, and you should feel bad for believing we would buy that.” Aizawa answered, scoffing.
Nezu just laughed, going back to drinking his tea.
“I almost feel sorry for any villain on his bad side,” Toriko remarked, again.
I-Island – Lab 17 –
“ Hawkeye , the Restaurant seems to be in perfect order, can you confirm?” one of the guys of the four-man Team keeping tabs and studying Izuku from afar, asked.
“This is Hawkeye 1, nothing out of the ordinary. Some guys were harassing a table of girls, but the robot guard of the place placated the situation. The Stripped Morons have safely landed inside the garbage truck that was emptying the bins at the opposite side of the street. They are unharmed, just a bit humiliated.” one of the field agents masquerading as a jogger answered while pretending to fix her shoelaces.
“This is Hawkeye 2 and 3, nothing to signal from our station either. We still can’t use our Quirks and microphone to hear what is being said inside, but by reading their lips I can tell nothing is out of ordinary. Subject 37’s mannerism has finally relaxed. As we suspected he somehow learned of the USJ attack and got worried. He is fine now.” Another agent said he and his pal were looking straight at the Restaurant from their secret base in a room of the flat above the restaurant in front of Izuku’s, they had set up several cameras by the windows of the apartment and pointed them straight at the Young Chef.
“Good. Keep us informed regularly and be ready to intervene should something happen, in the meantime we will try to understand what is stopping Quirks from working on the Restaurant and its Chef.” the old man at the head of the small Team, and Hisashi’s Boss, answered with a pleased nod.
“Yessir!”
But they were not the only ones interested in the place.
“... Now I fear what would happen if Nezu and them joined up…” Nemuri stated in fear.
“Please don’t give me nightmares…” Death Arms pleaded.
“I don’t like I-Island’s style of things, so it’s unlikely we will Join Force, as you say. Quit being such scaredy cats.” Nezu answered, chuckling.
“... Why do I fear he’d take over it and run it better than they could…?” Tina asked Mic.
“That… is a possibility, actually… God knows they need some polishing.” he answered, shivering in delight at the idea.
“Nezu, no.” Aizawa said.
“Nezu, very likely, yes~!” The chimera answered.
“I do have to wonder who else is watching my store,” Izuku said.
Across the street from the Restaurant -
“Found the dog.” an old lady said to a hidden microphone while sitting on a bench giving her full view inside the store.
“Does it match the description?” Kurogiri asked from the other side of the small transmitter.
“A big dog resembling an overgrown pitbull with a pot belly. I heard the Chef working there call it Blackie as you said was the thing’s name. But besides eating or sleeping, it never seems to leave its sleeping spot next to the door. I only ever saw it waking up to eat the guy’s noodles.” the old lady answered.
“You can hear a pin drop from two hundred meters away thanks to your Quirk, are you sure that dog NEVER talked?” Kurogiri asked.
“I am damn sure, I have not heard anything from it ever since I started spying on it. I have been using my echolocation powers to cover for my lack of eyes my entire life thanks to the detailed picture soundwaves draw in my mind, I can even tell apart and recognize the specific heartbeat of my target even if they hide in the middle of a crowd...And that dog has never, ever, uttered a word. It just keeps huffing and woofing like a normal dog does. Are you sure it is the right one?”
“... Okay, that’s worrying…” Coco stated, seeing that the League has their eyes on this Izuku.
“Tch! A crappy version of my own skills.” Zebra hissed in contempt.
“That woman is actually a wanted criminal in our version of our world too.” Nighteye said with an angry frown.
“I hope they get what’s coming to them,” Knocking Master stated, taking a swing of his alcohol.
“We got a picture of it sleeping in front of that store, and even Shigaraki is sure it is the one that attacked him.” Kurogiri answered, remembering with a grimace the shrieks the still bed-ridden young man released once seen the dog’s picture.
Boy, was it an awkward meeting he and the others had with their Boss, the Legendary Villain All for One , right after Shigaraki awoke! There were no good ways to explain how a DOG completely fucked-up a simple Mission like their Raid against the USJ in such a grandiose way the Boss’ Pet Project was now a blubbering mess crying about mean Moderators . All for One was obviously NOT amused.
“Well, I heard the Chef was out of the Restaurant during our USJ mission, Ingredients Hunting I was told, it was written on the door as well, apparently. Everybody was certain he had left the dog behind, and a few actually saw it do the warp thing way after the Chef had left, and come back after the guy had returned.” the old lady said.
“Has anybody ever heard the dog talk?”
“I tried asking around. Nobody here ever saw that thing do anything besides eating and sleeping...Or growl menacingly at a few troublemakers.”
“...Keep monitoring that dog. We need to see when to strike to capture both Dog and Owner.” Kurogiri ordered right before closing the call, it was almost time to change Shigaraki’s diaper and the Nomu was anxiously counting the days before his charge’s lower half would heal enough to no longer require such ‘Services’ .
“Understood...Even if I don’t get it why you guys are finding a stupid dog that interesting.” the old lady answered, annoyed.
Unknown to her, Blackie heard everything she said and was now silently glaring at her without raising his head from the ground.
“A weak Bad Guy Wannabe like you dares to insult dogs in front of this Lord? Fool.” the Lord Dog thought in mild fury before taking-in a tiny breath.
“Oh… He heard that.” Toshinori muttered, grimacing.
“I don’t know whether to feel sorry for the villain, or laugh at what is about to happen,” Kamui said, looking torn.
“Laugh,” Zebra answered, smiling. “Those arrogant bastards deserve what’s coming to them.”
“Agreed,” the System seconded.
“Anyone got popcorn?” Awase asked no one in particular.
“Woof!”
It was near-silent, almost ultrasonic in nature, but that tiny wisp of sound generated by Blackie’s tiny, and kind of adorable, woof traveled at high speed all the way to the Villain spy and assaulted her fully. Nobody else heard it or noticed the dog’s movements at all, it all was too sudden and fast for them to catch it, even for the ones actually spying on Izuku.
And with a small ripping sound, that woof blasted the woman’s eardrums to shreds and immediately turned her completely deaf; nobody else heard it, but they all heard the scream of anguish and pain the woman released once her ears started bleeding profusely.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” the Villain shrieked again and again while stumbling away, now truly blind thanks to the lack of echolocation her Quirk gifted her with.
“W-What happened?!” Izuku was seen exiting his Restaurant, like many other Chefs and Owners from theirs, to see the poor old lady being helped away by a few bystanders towards a member of the Police Force that was already calling for an ambulance.
“Seems like she is having a panic attack, a bad one.” The Chef of the Restaurant next to Izuku’s tried guessing.
“Poor lady, I hope she will get better soon then, I know how hard Panic Attacks can be to deal with.” the young man admitted with a sigh before returning inside his Restaurant to finish cooking and reassuring his Customers nothing too outrageous happened.
Jiro covered her ears, able to see what was going to happen. “Thank god I noticed in time. I do not want another incident again.”
“I will lower the volume from now on to avoid that, don’t worry.” Joy said with a thumbs-up.
“Thanks.”
Not too far away – Parking Lot -
An unassuming car was just in that moment being parked in the parking lot close to the restaurant, right next to a more expensive one from which nobody had dismounted yet.
From the first car came out a man with disheveled hair and a shadow of a beard, a man with stylish blond hair, and a woman with long purplish hair; from the second car that had been waiting for them came out a tall man in a business suit and sharp glasses and a more lanky, skeletal man with a wild mane of blond hair and a too-wide white shirt over cheap cargo pants.
“Sorry if we are late, had to make sure the kids got acclimated well with the new Campus Cementoss is building.” Aizawa declared with a sigh.
“For a rush job, it’s as much a Nuclear Bunker as he could make it without making it TOO OBVIOUS , to not scare the students further.” Nemuri added.
“Even after a week they are still shaken, for obvious reasons,” Mic added, sighing.
“Except for the Yaoyorozu girl, she has already recovered. And I have an inkling as to why!” Nemuri answered with a conspiratorial smirk.
“Oh, really? I wonder why.” Momo said, smiling and leaning on Izuku.
Izuku blushed and looked away, making the girls giggle.
Banjo laughed at his host.
“I remind you this is not a friendly outing, we are actually here with a mission: to ascertain if the Chef is a menace or not. Please refrain from ringing wedding bells until we are sure he is just unaware of what his Sponsor really is, instead of an accomplice of theirs.” Nighteye chided them.
“Rival Villain Organization or not, that guy’s Dog had been a life-saver, so at least for now, I want to give him a thank you. Then we’ll see.” Aizawa answered, grunting, before walking alone towards the Restaurant.
“Wait for us, grumpy!” Nemuri and Mic answered at the same time while chasing their friend.
“Hey…” It was then, when they were alone, that Toshinori addressed another issue.
“Yes?” Nighteye uttered back in an answer as they too started walking towards the Green Cloud .
“Are you sure this Chef is the same boy?” the pro-Hero All Might asked.
“I know one can’t expect you to remember everybody you meet, but he had been put into a coma the exact same day, something like a few minutes after you told him he could not be a Quirkless Hero in what you yourself admitted being a ‘Way too blunt tone, all things considered’ . The timing was too tight to not be noticeable.”
“I was caught up in training Mirio, to be honest. And you said he may have manifested a Quirk during his Coma?” the other answered, uneasy.
“I said it was a possibility considering the strange avatar he summoned behind himself and the ‘Present Mic’-like scream he released. What is making me nervous is the fact that no file can be found about his Quirk Test, or anything else, anywhere. Everything about him seems to have become Classified all of a sudden.”
“Everything?” Toshinori asked, confused.
“Besides his middle school grades, everything after that has been forcefully removed from every registry and put under heavily Classified encryption. Nobody I asked seemed able to recover that info, and not only that, but just one year after he woke up, a mysterious Economic Empire nobody heard about before bought an entire Restaurant and took the boy in as their only Chef. A restaurant where Quirks do not seem to work if used on that young man, and even if I didn’t try to use my Quirk on him outside the Restaurant, he hardly leaves it to begin with.” Nighteye explained.
Nighteye pinched the bridge of his nose.
“You okay?” Toshinori asked.
“Am I really that paranoid?”
“I think we both were,” he stated. “Guess Young Midoriya brought out our better qualities.”
“It seems so,” Nighteye agreed, sighing.
Their Izuku just gave an embarrassed smile in answer to that, making both chuckle.
“And he has a bone to pick with me…” Toshinori muttered.
“A personal reason to dislike you, something that a smart-enough unscrupulous character can twist to their end and transform into hatred for EVERY Hero. All for One is not the only Megalomaniac with a deep-rooted hatred for Heroes...What I don’t understand is why they are using a Restaurant as a cover, what are they looking for? And why do they need that boy?”
“Are you sure he doesn’t simply possess a sort of Quirk Immunity ?”
“I could tell it was not he himself that snapped my connection with him before my Quirk could see his future, my own instinct told me an outside force got in the way, that is why I am worried. The threat that Dog blatantly threw at me didn’t help either.”
“I saw that Dog in action, I can’t imagine somebody that prideful and strong just playing guard dog.” Toshinori admitted.
“Then maybe he is doing that AND making sure Midoriya-san does not step out of line.” Nighteye answered, thoughtful, and looking intensely at Blackie as soon as their small group reached the Restaurant door.
“Good evening,” Aizawa said.
“Why do you speak so formally to the dog?” Nemuri asked.
Nighteye put his head in his hands at his other’s actions. “Note to self… Get help on being over paranoid…”
“At least you’re learning,” Coco stated to the seer.
“Ugh! I was not that bad! … Right?”
“Eeeeh. Kinda?” Toshinori answered with a forced smile.
Nighteye just groaned.
“Because he has been taught manners and shows respect to this Lord Dog. Now get in, if you have to play Spy, at least do it properly and stop being so suspicious.” Blackie answered with his deep, magnetic voice dripping sarcasm from every word.
“...How?” Nighteye asked.
“That would be telling, kiddo. Just get in and eat, my Protegee is rightfully proud of his cooking skills, just pay it the due respect too besides trying to stick your nose in his personal affairs.” the Dog answered before turning the other way and resuming his sleep.
“Wow...Our cover lasted literally nothing…” Mic admitted with a grimace while the group entered the place…
Most of the students were holding back their laughter, while some were just right out guffawing. Shinso had the same smile Aizawa would have.
Mic just pouted. “Not even in the building and we were compromised… That has to be a record for that…”
Tina patted him on the back. “Do you think you can sneak up on an elder god?” she asked him, trying to comfort him.
“... Now that you remind me, it doesn’t feel that bad now,” Mic said, smiling at her. “Thanks~”
Midnight and Mina started to sing, “Sha-la-la-la-la-la My oh my Look like the boy too shy Ain't gonna kiss the girl Sha-la-la-la-la-la Ain't that sad? Ain't it a shame? Too bad, he gonna miss the girl~”
“Quiet you!”: Tina shouted, blushing red again.
“It’s not like we can’t give you the power to meet whenever you want.” He’art said, shrugging.
“Aah, a Lover’s Door ! That’s a classic. Keeping extra-dimensional Lovers connected since the dawn of Creation.” Joy commented.
Steam was starting to emanate from Tina’s head, her going atomic neon red, while Mic was trying to hold back his laughter at his new girlfriend’s plight.
“Okay you lot, give her some space before she passes out,” Rin told them. She then gave a jab to her reporter friend. “Though he is a good catch Tina~ I approve~”
“NOT YOU TOO, RIN!” Tina shouted at the tomboy.
“Treat Zashi well, ‘kay? He’s a good boy!” Midnight said, winking.
“NEMURI!” Mic shrieked in embarrassment.
And watched with bulged-out eyes, NEZU, of all people, sitting by himself at a table while devouring a gargantuan steak with gusto.
“NEZU?! HERE?! WHY?!” The group of Pro Heroes all thought at the same time, and before they could actually ask, the small rat-bear-man chimera sent them a discreet glare that told them to keep their mouths shut.
“Here is your side dish, Nezu-san!” At that moment they saw Izuku come out of the kitchen holding a tray of grilled vegetables.
“Good! Leave it here, please!” the small guy answered.
“Is the steak to your liking?”
“Yep! What did you say it was?”
“Crocodile meat legally bought from a private Crocodile farm down under. I have all the papers signed if you want to see them,” Izuku answered.
“Yahahahaha! I am not a cop, Chef Izuku! No need to worry.”
“But you are the Boss of AU University, as you said...” the young man mumbled, thoughtful.
“Still thinking I am a spy?” Nezu asked, amused.
“Yes,”
“My lips are sealed so keep guessing if I am here to spy or just here to enjoy your food! I am not telling, so it will be more fun!” the other answered while playfully shooing him away.
“Of course, sir…” the young Chef muttered, dejected, before disappearing inside the kitchen.
Once sure the young man was back in his domain, Nezu rapidly whipped out his phone to write a lightning-fast message he then sent to both Aizawa and Nemuri, before returning to eat, and he was clearly not faking his enjoyment of the thing.
Everyone facepalmed at the scene.
“Mister Nezu…” Izuku said, whining.
“Cheer-up! It is still my right to enjoy good food! Why not add some fun to it to make the experience better for me? Yahahahahaha!” Nezu answered, laughing almost maniacally.
Zebra looked at Hound Dog. “He sees the world as a freaking game to him, doesn’t he?”
Hound Dog sweatdropped. “You have no idea… At the beginning we thought it was some sort of Coping Mechanism… But NOPE! He literally lives like that.” The Dog Man added, sighing.
“You people are no fun. I had a dreadful childhood, let me enjoy Life now that I am free!” Nezu said, nose scrunched.
“WE AREN’T CRAZY LIKE YOU ARE!” they all shouted.
Pro Hero Table -
PING!
“...Nezu ‘Gently’ asks us to not blow his cover , he apparently has been coming here every day ever since the USJ incident to investigate that young Chef and playing everything off as a coincidence. We were not the first ones to think about coming here in person…He also suggests trying the crocodile steak, he says it’s good.” Aizawa explained once, reading the text on his phone and then sighing.
“We’ll need to be discreet then, just in case he suspects something; he knows we are Pro Heroes so he will be on the defensive. He doesn’t seem to trust Heroes a lot.” Nighteye answered.
Ding! Ding!
As if the Universe tried to prove him wrong, the next set of Customers that entered the place was FAR from being discreet about anything, especially their being Pro Heroes.
“CHEF ICCHAN! WE ARE HUNGRY!” the green-haired girl at the head of the group yelled with a cheerful tone as soon as they barged inside the restaurant.
“Tomoko-san!” Izuku answered, just as happily, while peeking out of the kitchen to see who it was.
“Ready to feed four poor kittens?” the Pro Hero known as Mandalay asked with a challenging smile.
“It’s us~!” The Wild Wild Pussy Cats cheered.
“Best Cat Heroes!” Izuku added, smiling wide.
“Aw~ You charmer you~” Ragdoll waved at him., blushing.
Momo then said to Izuku, “Kiss her cheek, Izu~”
“But-”
“Trust me~”
Izuku looked nervous but did so. This made Ragdoll happy as a schoolgirl. She then went and kissed him on the lips.
“I SAID THE CHEEK!” Momo shouted, but it had a bit of playfulness in it.
“Oh! Teamwork!” Pixie answered, jumping him next.
“HEY!”
“May as well.” Mandalay added, taking her turn.
“KISSING DOGPILE!” Mina yelled with a wide smile.
“EEP!” Izuku squeaked, before the girls dogpiled on him, all hugging him and each other. Tamaki was dragged in by one of them to join in.
“Why did you drag me as well…?” he asked, looking uncomfortable, but comfortable at the same time.
Inko giggled at her son’s charm.
Minenta and Kaminari slumped in defeat.
“Huhuhu! What a young heartthrob.” Coco said, chuckling.
“A real ladies-man!” Toriko added,
“SHUT UP!” Mineta and Kaminaru answered, jealous beyond belief.
“Huhuhu! I am always ready! Over there, the official favorite table of the Wild Wild Pussycat happens to be free, I will be with you in a moment!” the young Chef answered, chuckling amused and clearly happy to see those Pro Heroes visit him.
“Nice! The seat under the magical relaxing tree is mine!” Pixie Bob called-out immediately while diving for said seat.
“Oh, come on! It was my turn this time!” the only male member of the four said with a whine while the rambunctious quartet of Pro Heroes in civilian attire sat at a corner table right under the strange trees adorning the back of the restaurant’s main room.
“Okay, he clearly has SOME Heroes he trusts instead.” Mic said with a raised eyebrow.
“Magical Relaxing Tree?” Nemuri asked.
“Whatever those trees are, they seem to exude a faint calming aura. The Chef and the Robot make sure nobody can take away leaves, but I heard a few botanic experts have started theorizing that those plants actually possess a Quirk-like mutation able to ‘forcefully’ disperse stress from people and animals sitting close to them.” Nighteye answered.
“Like Joke and her Quirk? Or Nemuri’s?” Aizawa asked.
“Pretty much, only about Relaxing instead of Laughing or Falling Asleep.”
“And they use those rare as hell plants as decoration?” Toshinori asked, confused.
“That is another reason why I find this place too suspicious.”
“... Wow… You really are paranoid…” Zebra stated flatly. “I think you have a problem.”
Nighteye groaned. “I’m starting to see that…”
“To be fair, Quirked plants are rare, and usually kept closed in some lab for study, so it is not fully your fault if you find it strange to see a random restaurant have two of them just around as decoration.” FatGum said.
“It would be a show of resources, yes, but still a very strange one. Way too bold.” Kamui added.
“... Okay, I do feel better about that,” Nighteye said, sighing.
“I find it curious how that Midoriya and his Sponsor don’t want to stand-out, and yet they end up looking out of place just by virtue of existing!” Mt. Lady said, chuckling.
“Irony at its finest.” Aizawa answered.
“I kept telling him he was pushing it,” Gaia stated, getting a huff from the System.
“ Ssh! He is coming here.” Aizawa silenced them as soon as he saw Izuku near their table.
“Good evening.” the young man said with a stiff smile.
“Hi there, young man!” Mic answered while channeling his Hero Persona a little to hopefully help the boy relax around them.
“Sir Nighteye, glad to have you back in my Restaurant, and this time with another group of your... Friends .” Izuku answered, and even if he hoped for those Heroes to not notice it, they all caught the tiny pause he had before saying friends .
“Everybody loves good food, so after listening to me and Gunhead giving a very good review to your dishes, they too wished to try them,” he answered.
Sigh! “...It’s about Blackie coming to the USJ, isn’t it?” Izuku whispered while tiredly massaging his temples.
"...…” none of the Heroes present could think about a proper answer, but the disappointed glare Nezu sent their way did make them flinch heavily.
“Amateurs!” they saw him mouth towards them from the corner of their eyes.
The heroes who were watching their counterparts groaned.
“If my problem child could be this perceptive and NOT act recklessly, I’d be impressed,” Aizawa stated, rubbing his forehead.
“I can always transfer to Ketsubotsu if you don’t want me, Aizawa-sensei…” Izuku muttered.
“... I hate you sometimes… you know that…?” he asked his student. “You’d tell Ms. Joke where I’d work most of the time…”
“I have no idea what you mean.”
Aizawa’s eyebrow twitched. “You are blackmailing me, aren’t you? That’s low!”
“Listen, c-can I at least finish my job for today? You’ll be free to arrest me AFTER I am done with the lunch rush hour. I am not going anywhere. But I want to leave on a good note without ruining these people’s moment of pause.” he asked with a tone of defeat.
“We…”
“I got it, I can’t be a Hero, okay. I have a more humble dream now, can I have that at least? I just want to be a good Chef: I get up at dawn, practice, clean and start cooking for the day, that’s it.” he added.
“We are not here to arrest you. At least I am not.” Aizawa cut him off abruptly before the young man could say something else.
“Uh?”
“Your dog saved us, especially two of my students who owe their lives to you. So, as far as I am concerned, today I am here to thank you, not to throw you in jail.” he explained.
“But you don’t trust me.”
“Actually-”
“Because I was not supposed to know about the Incident in the USJ, isn’t it? My Sponsor alerted me that this would happen.”
Sigh! “Exactly. While grateful, we also are worried about how you and they knew we needed help during a school trip nobody was supposed to know about in a secret location.” Nighteye answered, no use in being discreet if the other side already knew most of it.
“... I feel like he could make a villain confess their sin just by making them not have a chance to think…” Midnight stated, impressed by Izuku’s work.
“He’s good, I agree,” Death Arms admitted, nodding with his hand on his chin.
“Tsukauchi would be impressed,” Yagi admitted.
“That would be an achievement, since he is never impressed. At all.” Mic added.
“Izuku has a way of impressing and surprising people,” David stated.
“I can see that,” Toriko said, chuckling.
“I am no Villain, Sir Nighteye. I lost interest in your Lifestyle after being told Heroics were not for me thanks to my lack of Quirk and getting almost killed when I tried proving the world wrong. It took me a year of coma to decide to wash my hands of this entire affair and focus on a dream I could actually reach...Owning a Restaurant of my own...And here I am today.” Izuku answered.
“I am...Sorry. I was a bit too blunt when I told you that.” Toshinori admitted, sheepish.
“You Texas Smashed my dreams, Sir. That was far more than being just blunt , you were Brutal .” the young Chef answered without even looking at him, and making the Pro Hero grimace heavily in answer.
“I could have phrased it a bit better, maybe.”
“Yes, maybe .” that answer burned like acid.
“What do you know about your Sponsor?” Nighteye asked.
“Everything.” the other replied with a shrug.
“Everything?”
“Who they are, where they come from, why they gave me this Restaurant. Everything. The absolute truth.”
“...And?”
“And I am not telling you.”
“Listen, if it is about All Might-” Nemuri tried saying.
“Nonono, it has nothing to do with Him .” Izuku answered, and Toshinori felt ‘slapped’ by that way of saying him . It almost sounded like an insult.
“I just promised I won’t say a thing. For two main reasons:
1- I know you won’t believe even a fifth of what I could tell you.
2- I don’t exactly trust you.”
All Might was in a corner, sulking. “It’s all my fault…”
“ALL MIGHT!” Izuku yelled, immediately hurrying at his side.
“I ruined Heroes for you! ... I am so sorry, Boo-Oooh!”
“GET IT TOGETHER YOU IDIOT!” Gran shouted, kicking All Might in the head.
“GAH!” All Might shouted in pain.
“That's not you, you moron,” Gran scolded. “That’s a different reality.”
“But I almost did the same in ours!”
“True, but it didn’t happen, you cretin! Just be happy that things are the way they are!”
All Might sighs. “Okay.”
“You don’t trust us? Why?” Mic asked, hurt.
“You took my being skilled and reserved as a Villain trait just because who is helping me has a wider reach than you can imagine and I am not easily bullied by people with Quirks. I don’t know what you believe is going on here, but I am just a Chef trying to get by and get better at cooking, but I guess a Quirkless shouldn’t dare to raise his head too much around here.”
“This has nothing to do with you being Quirkless, I swear.” Nemuri answered with a gentle tone while taking his hand in both of hers.
“I hope so. So? Are you going to order something or was this just an excuse to ask me about the incident?”
“We’ll order, we’ll order.” Aizawa answered with a sigh, clearly sensing the hostility barely hiding below the surface, and he could not exactly blame the boy either.
“Tell you what, as a show of trust: you decide.” Nemuri said with a tiny smile.
“Uh?”
“Choose by yourself the Dishes we will eat,” the woman explained.
“It’s okay, I will be back in a couple of minutes so you will be able to choose in peace, no need to worry about leaving the fate of your lunch in my hands.” Izuku answered with a small smile and left them alone after a short bow.
“...”
“Well, maybe Nemuri can actually get him to open up a little, I guess. He did not sound as mistrusting with her as he was with us,” Mic said.
“He is a good boy, I can tell.” she answered.
“Seems Nemuri is the only one of you who knows how to have people skills,” Nezu stated.
“Or maybe, as usual, I am the only teacher he trusts.” Nemuri answered, smirking.
“You don’t trust me?! I understand not trusting Shota, but me?!” Mic asked, hurt.
“HEY!” Aizawa yelled, glaring at them, his Quirk activated.
“You know it’s true,” the two of them stated.
“Have to agree with your friends on this one,” Toriko admitted, siding with Midnight and Mic.
“You stay out of it,” Aizawa ordered.
Driiiin!
At once the phones of all of them rang at the same time, all sporting the same ‘unknown number’ text on their screen.
“All of us?” Toshinori said that once seen Nezu too had his phone ringing, though only he seemed to recognize the number, and once sent them a look, he actually answered.
“Maybe we all should take this.” Nighteye said while answering.
“Strange.” Mic commented, unsure.
“Glad to see you all are being reasonable enough to pick up.” the old man on the other side of the call said with a pleased tone once all of them answered.
“Who’s this?” Aizawa asked.
“The Director of one of the hidden labs of I-Island. I guess dear All Might and Sir Nighteye know what I am talking about.”
“...Seems like it.” Nemuri commented, dryly, at seeing both Pro Heroes pale a little.
“What can we do for you, sir?” Mic asked eyes narrowed.
“While I have nothing against people enjoying good food, I am way less happy when one of our ‘Darlings’ is being bullied,” the old man answered.
“Shit…The rumors are true.” Aizawa muttered between clenched teeth, and once turned around to look at the street through the Restaurant’s giant window he saw a young woman in jogging attire playfully wave at him while pretending to stretch her legs.
“Looks like you lot put yourselves in some hot water,” Hound Dog Stated.
“Indeed,” Vald nodded.
“Glad I wasn’t assigned to it,” Cementoss added.
“Traitors,” the three of them said.
“Hey, I didn’t say anything,” Power Loader stated, holding his hands up.
“The size of the squads keeping track of a Darling is really frightening, how much do they want to know?”
“Everything, I suppose.” Nezu said.
“We too are keeping tabs on him. As you can imagine, a Quirkless able to surpass the so-called ‘Limits’ of the human body with a Mutation in his base DNA different from the Standard One can only attract my interest, along with the interest of a few of my colleagues.” The old man explained, chuckling.
“A Mutation?” they heard Nezu ask in their shared call.
“Why do you think everything about him is now Confidential? Standard tests show no difference between him and a normal Quirkless, and yet we have hundreds of hours of video proof of him taking what we knew of Peak Human Skills and making confetti of them, and that means he must have some sort of Power different from Quirks to justify it. I will share a few harmless videos with you, watch them and tell me how we could not find him utterly interesting to study! Also, he is the beloved son of one of us as well...He is Family.” the old man answered.
“Do you know anything about his ‘Sponsor’, Sir?” Nighteye could not stop himself from asking.
“You mean that ‘System Incorporated’? We are almost certain they are not a Villain Group if that is what you fear, but we can’t contact anybody working there. Everything seems to Exist online-only, and yet there is perfect paperwork for everything. And the fact that it is all THAT PERFECT raises questions...But no matter what we try we can’t answer a single one of them.”
“Not even you can find anything?” Nezu asked.
“Like they would find anything,” the System stated. “They get what the System wants for information.”
“That's cheating!” Nezu answered, laughing.
“ The System prefers the term ‘ Selective Misinformation ’.”
“Hohoho! So shameless!” Nezu answered, amused.
“The System is an Elder God; we have no sense of shame.”
“Oh! Is this a sense of camaraderie I feel?”
“Great… They’re getting along…” Mic said in dread.
“Tea?” Nezu said.
“Is it the good kind?”
“It is.”
“ Much appreciated, then.”
“No… They are becoming friends.” Aizawa muttered in dismay.
“You have no room to talk,” Kamui stated flatly. “You and the Elder god get along swingingly.”
“We just share similar points of view!”
“Yeah, like friends!” Mic and Kamui shouted.
Tina was holding back her laughter for her… boyfriend(?)... She was still getting used to having one. She usually just focused on her work.
Mic pouted at her. “I’m glad my suffering amuses you, dear…”
Tina couldn’t hold it back and started laughing. “I-I’m sorry~! Y-You and Aizawa seem to make a great comedy routine at times~!”
The others were trying to hold back laughter now as well.
“Oh! They do! And it’s all natural!” Nemuri answered, laughing as well.
Mic just pouted more.
“Nezu, you know that between hackers and Quirks we have a damn good reach.” The old man answered with a tired groan.
“But?”
“For all we know the HQ of that Group could be housed on Mars. Every trail we follow branches into hundreds and then thousands of others, and after weeks of questioning we finally got a message from that System Incorporated telling us it would be better to stop nosing around and let them and their Chef do their job.”
“You make it sound like bad news, though.” Mic said.
“Because that exact same message appeared at the same exact time on every phone, every computer, every tablet, every Fax, and every Pager of I-Island... EVERYONE from the crappy phones of our clerks on cleaning duty to our LEVEL 7 Servers and Operatives got it. We all received a copy even on our own personal computers back home. We stopped asking questions after that.” the Old Man answered, tense.
“...You got breached?”
“Nezu, they RAPED our firewalls and security system without getting a single alarm off. They assured us they just want to help their Chef become ‘The God of Cooking’ or similar nonsense and that no Villain plans are boiling under the surface, but promised that if we keep getting in the way there will be Consequences . You Pro Heroes may like to tackle impossible odds with a smile, but I have a family, all of us here have, and we won’t step over that line. We can freely look from afar and study him if we want, but any threat won’t be welcomed…And we won’t risk it.”
“That’s. That’s actually scary. We boast the second-best firewalls and cyber-security system on the globe, second only to the Prime Minister’s own. For us to get breached it’s unheard of. Of course, an Outer God can do that, but you can still imagine our horror at seeing that happen.” David said, paling a little.
“The System will inform you that your security was well made,” the System complemented. “If you had Demi-God working on it, the System would have had to put more effort into it. About… 1 to 12% increase in what the System had to do if they knew what they were doing.”
“Take the compliment,” Gaia stated. “They don't give those out regularly.”
“... I actually feel proud now,” David admitted, smiling sheepishly, but proudly.
Melissa hugged her father.
“Does the boy know?” Toshinori asked.
“Not at all, in fact, we are de facto forbidden from alerting him they got involved in threatening us. They said it was to not ‘Distract him’ , but I can’t help being worried about him all the same. They openly admit to having plans for him, we just are unable to uncover them.”
“So that is also a reason why you are studying him?”
“Exactly, if we can see what those guys saw in him for their plans, maybe we can counter them and stop them, thus saving him.”
“We can help.” Aizawa said.
“If you really have to, but keep a very low profile. I can’t even promise that this call’s encryption will help.”
“Actually, it is not helping.” the System’s voice echoed in the phone call.
“…” Stricken horror froze the Heroes and Scientists solid.
“Okay, now you're just showing off,” Gaia, Nemuri, and Mount Lady said in a deadpan.
“ Yes. ”
“Can you at least TRY to play coy?! No God is THAT SHAMELESS!” Gaia yelled in annoyance.
“ System likes to exceed expectations. ”
“You’re just making it worse for Izuku…” Xara said, flatly. “Your Ex would have-”
“The System suggests you do not mention THEM again,” they told the Nobody in a warning tone, their color turning red.
Xarazechi gulped. “Dropping it.”
Sigh! “Please forgive them, they take their Mission too seriously. Are you ready to order?” Izuku said, and scaring the Pros with his appearance behind Toshinori unseen thanks to their distraction.
“Y-You trust them?”
“Honestly? Yes. I only have to follow a very strict Training Regimen for my cooking techniques every morning, then I am free to do as I please with this Restaurant. They even give me all the Ingredients I ask for, so as far as I am concerned, I don’t feel threatened: no strange requests, no questionable customers, and nothing illegal...They just want me to become the best Chef I can be. As the name of their Initiative suggests: I will become the God of Cooking . It’s a bit edgy, I admit it, but it also explains well what they hope to get from me: my very best.” Izuku explained with a shrug.
“Why, though? What do they get from doing this?” Nemuri asked.
“Hahahaha! What else? Publicity! They get that and I get a Restaurant, everybody is happy.” the young Chef answered, laughing amused.
“...That’s it?” Nighteye asked, eyebrows shooting up.
“Mister Nighteye, not everybody with money or influence wants to conquer the world, few of them are just eccentric enough to do something like this just because they can. Like Elon Musk.” Izuku answered.
“Okay...But should something come up...We are right behind the corner to help. Remember. Just call for us and we will help you.” Nemuri whispered while giving him a squeeze of his hand.
“Thank you.” he answered with a tiny smile.
“In the meantime, we will order our food. At least we can trust that being the real deal.” Mic said with a thumbs-up.
“Of course!” the Chef replied, nodding.
“Don’t we know several of those guys! A lot of super rich guys love to host fighting tournaments between Ingredients, and actually decide which one to eat based on which one wins. Luckily the others are gifted to several organizations… But they still flex their bottomless bank accounts.” Toriko said, laughing.
“... Now I want to see these…” Lunch Rush said, sounding interested. “Would be amazing to participate. If not to win, UA would get a good sponsor at least, and I’d get to do what I love…”
Mic tapped Toriko on the arm, smiling at the man, “You just made the man’s day, you know that~?”
Tina smiled. “He does seem passionate in both hero work and cooking.”
Lunch Rush stood up. “That’s because when a natural disaster happens, or someplace needs food, it helps those that are starving and helps them get their strength back and keep on moving.”
Zaus smiles at the Hero Chef. “Well said, you never leave someone hungry.”
“Hoy! If you ever want to retire, we can take you in, good chefs are always welcomed.” Zebra said.
Lunch Rush gives a thumbs up. “I’ll see if I can get a break and learn from you all. And I would love to as well.”
I-Island – Secret Lab -
The Old Man at that point closed the phone call by himself and silently watched through the cameras outside how the young chef took the table’s order and rapidly moved away to cook everything.
“Mannerism?”
“Everything suggests he was saying the truth, sir.” one of the technicians answered.
“Relaxed?”
“Not really.”
“I see. Keep observing him. Just in case.” he ordered before leaving.
“Yessir!”
The old man was the only guy in I-Island besides Hisashi and the guy’s colleague/friend Tamaki to know the truth about Izuku and his abilities, but in order to keep the secret he knew he had to pretend to study the boy like any other ‘Darling’ and pretend he too knew nothing, especially since by doing this he would actually be able to protect the young Chef from any plan he feared the mysterious System Incorporated may be trying to implement against the boy.
“You really like skirting the line, don’t you?” Gaia asked the System flatly.
“ After Eternity… Very few things excite the System anymore… Existence has become dull and boring.” The Entity admitted.
Gaia groaned. “All of you use that blasted excuse…”
“Books, TV, Games, Legends and even Worlds become fairly predictable after a while. Novelty becomes rarer and rarer; you can’t exactly blame us.” He’art admitted.
“And some of us get bored faster than others, admittedly.” Joy added, shrugging.
Green Cloud Restaurant - In the Kitchen -
“Congratulations to Host Izuku for covering for the System.” the Voice said once the young man returned to the room.
“It won’t be easy to keep your true nature hidden like you asked if you keep threatening them. Hero Society is all based around the idea that ‘Everybody is a potential Villain if we don’t know everything about them and their personal life’ , and most of the Pro Heroes are a bunch of paranoid control freaks, especially so the guys in business suits and in positions of command behind the Hero Business. Paradoxically, it would be easier to explain that you are an Extra-dimensional Entity that wants me to Ascend to Godhood through cooking.” Izuku answered, sighing.
“Understood. Host Izuku is also aware that the customer known as All Might possesses poor Health and may die in a few years. Do you wish to heal him?” the System asked.
“Heal him?”
“Yes, Host Izuku. If things remain unchanged, he is fated to die in two years.”
“…” the young Chef silently leaned on his workstation, a bit surprised by how much it still hurt to meet All Might again.
“The Shadow of Death has been cast on him, should the Host intervene, such a fate will be broken and the man will live long enough to die of old age. That will also mean the Heroes of UA will keep an even closer eye on you.”
“So we’re going to see the same thing that happened to me?” All Might asked.
“Maybe,” Gran stated.
“Only a bit more dramatic.” Aoyama answered.
“Because of his past with that young Midoriya.” Toshinori muttered, unhappy.
“I am sure they will soon make peace, All Might! We both are intelligent people, and can talk things out.” Izuku answered.
“I know you are smart, Midoriya… But I would not bet on Toshinori being as well.” Aizawa added, merciless as usual.
“AUGH!” Instant depression of All Might soon ensued.
“Shota!” Mic said, facepalming.
Recovery Girl whacked Aizawa over the head. “You need to be trained in people skills!”
Aizawa just grumbled.
“…”
“Host wished to be a Hero once, yes?” the Voice asked.
“…”
“Does the Host hate All Might?”
“...Hate is a strong word.” Izuku finally uttered a word, and it was filled in bitterness while his head hung down low.
“Host can just cook normally and let the man live through what Fate planned for him.” the System answered.
“…”
“NO!” Izuku said, appalled.
“That you had a different upbringing, Midoriya. You can’t blame him for reacting differently. Even if it would be bad for him to not help.” FatGum said, shaking his head.
“We are the result of our Life Experiences, his were different from yours.” Ryukyu added, sighing.
“I still believe in him.” Komatsu said, smiling.
“Me too, he is a Chef, yeah? He still has that pride!” Toriko added.
Tina smiled. “I know your other will make the right choice~”
______________________________________________________________________________
“Mom, one day I will be a Hero like All Might!” a small voice, that of a kid, echoed inside the young Chef’s head in answer to that while tears streamed down his cheeks.
I am sorry, Madame. We can repeat the Test a thousand times over, but the results won’t change: your son does not possess a Quirk. I am sorry.
Yo! Here comes the Useless Freak!
I am sorry, my boy. A Hero without a Quirk is simply impossible. Maybe you should lower your expectations a little and live a more humble life. Not everybody can change the world, no matter how hard they try…Sometimes dreams are just that. Dreams.
Just a Deku!
Deku!
Deku!
Deku!
______________________________________________________________________________
“Host wants All Might gone? Whitey can accompany him to the door if you want.”
______________________________________________________________________________
Deku!
DEKU!
DEKU!
______________________________________________________________________________
“TO HELL WITH IT!” Izuku roared in anger while slamming both fists on his workstation, luckily nobody in the main room could hear him thanks to the Entity turning the kitchen soundproof for their talk.
“Jesus Christ…” Katsuki groaned and hid his face in his hands.
“You are a terrible human being.” Itsuka said.
“I hope you get rightfully judged by the Lord,” Ibara added.
“I KNOW! OKAY!? I GET IT!” Katsuki roared at them. “I’M WORKING ON GETTING BETTER AT IT!”
“... I’m surprised Midoriya can get that angry,” Hound Dog stated. “Guessing he finally let it out. That can be good and bad.”
“I say a bit of both,” Coco answered. “You sometimes need to vent to feel better.”
“Never bottle-up emotions. That shit is unhealthy.” Zebra said, nodding.
“Duly noted,” Izuku said, grateful for the encouraging smiles of his friends, old and new.
“Host?”
“How do I heal him? I will show him and everybody else that we Chefs too can make MIRACLES! NOT JUST HEROES! He is fated to die?! THEN I WILL TAKE THAT FUTURE AND SNAP IT IN HALF WITH A DISH!” he declared with burning eyes.
“Well said. Normally the System would purge any ‘Alien Energy’ contained in the Dishes prepared with Ingredients of other worlds like the ‘Gourmet World’ of Zaus, but in this case those Life Energy and Vitality Energy will be left in the resulting Dish. This means that the Host will be required to use every ounce of skill he possesses to not ruin the dish by dispersing those energies through unsuitable handling.” the System answered.
“Life Energy and Vitality Energy?”
“Exactly, same for the Gourmet Energy Host can infuse in the Dishes to improve the quality of their taste, those two forms of energy too will enrich the Dish Host will prepare, and as a bonus the Dish will be able of purifying All Might’s body and heal him completely by saturating his body in pure ‘Life’ . Is the Host ready?”
“Yes.”
“Understood. Abrupt Mission: Show to All Might and the other Heroes that a Chef too can change the course of Fate. Reward: 10% bonus experience points and unlocking the Ingredient Jewel Meat from Zaus World.” the System declared.
“Good.” Izuku answered while opening the Ingredients cabinet.
Mirko nudged her friend. “Looks like you might get your dish soon~” she teased Ryukyu.
“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up Ms. Carrot Cake,” Ryukyu shot back.
“IT WILL HAPPEN! MARK MY WORDS!”
Aizawa rolled his eyes at the two. “They act like children instead of pro heroes…” he muttered.
“So you don’t want him to make fruit pouches?” Mic asked, teasing.
“I never said that.”
Tina rolled her eyes. “Men.”
Mic playfully clutched his heart. “You wound me, Tina~”
Tina held back her laughter again, getting a smile from Mic.
“Take a room, you two.” Aizawa said, scoffing.
“Maybe later?” Mic said, wiggling his eyebrows.
“Shameless!” Tina answered, face cherry red, and slapping his arm playfully.
Hero Table -
The Pro Heroes were looking with bulged-out eyes at the few videos Hisashi took of Izuku mid-training for his Boss, most of which showed the boy taking Laws of Nature and Common Sense and bending them over as only a 90s Shonen Hero could do.
“Damn! That’s some fast knife work...” Mic commented in surprise.
“Teacher!” a young voice said in surprise as a young woman entered the place accompanied by her parents and Izuku’s.
“Oh! Yaoyorozu. Are you here for lunch?” Aizawa answered with a raised eyebrow.
“S-Sort of?”
“Oh-OOOOH! Something bigger?” Nemuri asked immediately.
“Apparently some formalizing is needed…” Saito mumbled.
“Honey, it could have been worse, he is a good boy at least, hardworking too!” Rei answered.
“Formalizing?” Nemuri asked.
“Momo!” they heard Izuku exclaim in surprise.
“Hi.” she answered, uneasy.
“Sorry to barge in like this, son. Apparently there was no choice,” Hisashi said, smiling sheepish.
“Uh?”
“Mom apparently had to tell my father what happened, so now he wants a proper explanation.” Momo explained with her face burning deep-red.
“Your father called it ‘Meeting of the In-Laws’ , but that’s beside the point.” her mother added, looking more mischievous.
“REI-SAN! YOU PROMISED TO KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT!” the Young Chef shrieked in shame while covering his face with both hands.
Momo groaned in embarrassment.
“For the love of God, MOM!”
“A bit embarrassing, yes.” Izuku admitted.
“At least their good people,” Ochaco stated.
“The best… Just a bit too much at times.” Momo said, sighing.
“Nope! You two wanted to be Secret Lovers ? Not on my watch! Come on, let’s take a table and talk a little, shall we?” Rei said while taking over a table for the entire group, the one right next to the Pro Heroes table.
“It was just a kiss…” Momo muttered, ashamed.
“Too much tongue to be ‘Just a kiss’ , dear.” Rei countered.
“Ugh!” Saito gurgled-out in agony.
“Details, Yaoyorozu! Details! Now!” Nemuri demanded immediately.
“Nemur-” Aizawa tried saying before her glare paralyzed him.
“SILENCE!” she barked in answer.
“Sorry, madame.” the fearless Pro Hero Eraserhead muttered with a meek tone.
“Oh! It was just two days ago! Icchan was giving me cooking lessons when I got an emergency call from work and in order to answer that I had left him and Momo alone in the kitchen…” Rei started telling what she personally knew, and what she got from Momo after hours of relentless questioning.
Aizawa’s right eye twitched in annoyance. “I hate when you do that.”
“It helps keep you in line, Shouta.” Nemuri answered, playful.
Can you teach me so I can keep Mic in line?” Tina asked.
Mic gave a betrayed look. “Tina, I’m not like Shota.”
Aizawa glared at Mic. “What’s that supposed to mean…?”
“Welcome to the family, Tina!” Nemuri answered, laughing.
Tina chuckled nervously.
Yaoyorozu House - The Previous Day -
Rei had just walked out of the kitchen to answer the call from her agency, something that she assured them was an emergency since she had instructed her secretary to not disturb during her cooking lessons unless something BIG happened.
As the woman’s faint voice echoed back into the kitchen from the living room, Izuku and Momo were left alone to watch in silence the lasagna Izuku instructed Rei to prepare alone and without help, as a way to test how she did by herself without the Chef correcting her.
“She forgot to use salt, didn't she?” Momo asked, chuckling, while both were crouching down on the floor to keep looking at the slowly-cooking thing through the oven glass panel.
“Yes, but at least she didn’t use sugar again, it’s already a huge improvement.” he answered, making both share a short laugh together.
“…”
“…” they both fell silent after that, just standing with their faces close as they watched the food cook and slowly form a crunchy layer on top.
“...Izuku…” Momo said with a low whisper.
“Yes?”
“...Thank you. Thank you for sending Blackie to help, had he not come, I don’t know if I would be here today.” she admitted, shivering.
“Momo…” he answered, and when both turned to look at each other, they actually discovered they were close enough that the tip of their noses touched.
“…” and there they stood, looking into each other's eyes in silence until the young Chef gently cupped her cheek.
“A Harem EX Stat at work, people~” Gaia teased Izuku.
“KISS! KISS! KISS! KISS!” The girls chanted, even Momo.
Izuku was blushing red, while Inko was squealing in joy.
“Hm…” closing her eyes tight in shyness, Momo puckered her lips a tiny bit to welcome the kiss that when it happened took her breath away.
“AH!” It took a couple of seconds before both actually noticed what they were doing, and with faces burning bright red both jumped back to their feet and forcefully looked elsewhere to avoid the other’s eyes.
“I KISSED HER! S***! S***! S***! S***! S***! S***! S***! S***! S***! S***!” Izuku thought in horror.
“HE KISSED ME! OH, GOD! OH, GOD! OH, GOD! OH, GOD! OH, GOD! OH, GOD!” Momo thought at the same time.
“You...I mean me...So...You know...You...Me…” the young Chef stammered in total brain blackout.
“No...Yes...I mean No...No, Yes...I... TO HELL WITH IT! ” to his shock Momo’s own blackout lasted way shorter until she gave a distraught roar, grabbed him by the collar, and tried to tear off his tonsils with her tongue.
“ MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMH! ” a two-voice moan resounded in the kitchen then as the two hormonal teens hugged the life out of each other and went at it in a war of tongues, this time the kiss was FAR from being as romantic as the first one, this one spoke of hunger.
It was especially bad for Izuku since he was feeling the pull of TWO lifetimes of suppressed desire since as Zaus he had been pretty much ‘married to his job’ and thus had fully suppressed or ignored any urge he may have had, and now both Lives’ Hormones were begging for attention and he was eagerly giving-in to the call, and even if he had to stand on his toes to kiss Momo due to their difference in height, he didn’t give a damn.
“HOLY SHIT!” Mineta yelled.
“Indecent! Control yourself!” Tenya shrieked while desperately covering Eri and Kota’s eyes no matter the kids’ struggling to get free and watch.
“Let the boy have this,” Zebra said, waving Iida off.
“He does deserve this,” Toriko added.
“Oui,” Yuga added.
“New Mama?” Eri asked.
“Just one of many, dear~” Momo informed her. Eri seemed happy to hear this.
Mic clutched his heart. “The cuteness~!”
Tina giggled at his antics. “She’s adorable, that’s true~”
That was when Rei returned into the room attracted by the noise, to find her daughter and her Cooking Teacher sucking each other’s faces off with drool flowing down their chins like a river from their connected mouths and both teens’ hands roaming around a bit too wildly to be proper.
“AH! Izuku...Not here in the kitchen!” Momo gasped with a moan when he started biting and suckling greedily on her neck, although her grabbing a fistful of his hair with one hand to draw him just a bit closer to herself showed she was not fully against the idea.
“Yes, not in the kitchen, please. My Lesson is not over yet.” Rei declared with an evil smirk.
She really enjoyed the look of sheer panic both teens developed as soon as they heard her, stopping abruptly what they were doing to just look at her with wide eyes full of horror.
“Hands where I can see them, Midoriya. You too, Momo, and that means your left hand has to stop moving and come out from inside his pants. It’s still too soon for you to give him a draining massage , young Lady.” she added, gleefully watching their feeling of shame reach untold peaks never before seen.
Their talk after that was awkward to the extreme.
Now Mic was howling with laughter after that scene, and he wasn’t the only one.
“Yaoyorozu!” Aizawa yelled, eyes bulging out.
“Heeeey! Bold move! Didn’t know you had it in you, girl!” Nemuri instead was even too proud of her.
Momo's head was now atomic neon red, and steam was coming off her in embarrassment. Izuku wasn’t faring any better.
“This can’t get any better/worse,” Mina and Momo said at the same time, Mina the former, Momo the ladder.
Back to the present –
“That is what happened, and since both seem to be into each other enough to be ready to MOLEST each other, here we are to formalize the relationship.” Rei finished explaining.
“In my son’s defense, he gave her a chaste kiss, clearly. She made the first move.” Hisashi pointed-out.
“This doesn’t mean he did not return the affection! By Rei’s words, his own hands were not idle either! He clearly pinched and squeezed to his heart’s content!” Saito countered, annoyed.
“She almost deflowered him!”
“And he almost did the same to her!”
“My Icchan is not a Pervert!” Hisashi growled.
“Neither is my Mo-chan!” Saito roared in answer.
Actually, that very same night both teens literally w***ed themselves into unconsciousness while thinking about each other and what COULD have happened had Rei not stopped them while loudly calling out the other’s name. But both fathers didn’t need to know that their precious ‘cinnabuns’ were actually normal Teens with normal overcharged libido. Yet.
“Jesus Christ…” Izuku shrieked in misery.
“It did get better~!/Worse…!” You can tell who said those lines. Min was laughing loudly, holding her sides in pain.
“You should be happy we censored it , the original had video proof instead of just plain white text on black background.” Joy answered, patting his back.
“Thank you…” Aizawa groaned, wanting something hard to drink. He was too sober for this crap.
“Very dirty, Yaoyorozu. VEEEERY dirty. Congratulations!” Nemuri said with a mischievous smile and a thumbs-up.
“Teacher!” Momo answered with a long whine, ashamed beyond belief.
“So, Izuku...It’s easy to say you are now engaged. DO NOT try anything strange or I will chop your dick off!” Saito declared with narrowed eyes, and stoically ignoring how Rei instead rolled hers while calling him ‘edgy’.
“Yessir!”
“Off you go then, you still have work to do. We’ll talk more later.”
“More?” the young man asked in dread.
“MUCH more.” Saito answered.
“Okay...”
“Overprotective father mode,” Xara said, smiling mischievously at Izuku.
“He is in the right! I too will defend my children… I mean…” Izuku started to answer, before slowly getting quieter.
“Already planning kids? Dirty boy!” Mina teased him, smirking.
“I-I mean for Eri and Kota,” Izuku tried to salvage the mess he had just thrown himself into.
“For now.” Ochako said.
“Yes… I mean NO! … No… I mean Yes… I…”
Izuku just shut up at that point, making all the girls giggle at him.
Restaurant Kitchen – At the same time -
Once he escaped in a ‘manly way’ , tears and all, back inside his kitchen with the excuse of cooking, the young Chef threw himself on his Mission from the System as a way to clear his head from any sense of impending doom, and while waiting for the other Pro Heroes’ orders to be ready, Izuku gave his undivided attention to Toshinori’s own ‘Healing Dish’ .
The man had asked for some fish, and the Young Chef decided to modify the original recipe slightly to make sure as much Life as possible could be infused in it, the chosen Ingredient was one of the Coral Fishes he took from the Forest World he had been in and had borrowed from the Lizardmen Tribe.
The thing was still very much alive once summoned from the System’s Storage Area and it kept violently rolling its fins around as if trying to swim in the air while jumping up and down on the chopping board.
“Thank you for being my Ingredient.” Izuku muttered a small prayer before puncturing the animal’s brain with a long and thin needle, the fish gave a last weak flap with its gills and spat out a thin jet of water before quietly and painlessly falling into eternal slumber.
The System had suggested the Coral Fish for two main reasons: The meat was actually very tender and nutritious, and those fishes could reproduce like crazy when it was mating season.
The giant bulging belly full of roe now in front of Izuku meant that the specimen in question was particularly rich in Life Energy , perfect for what the young Chef needed.
The dish All Might had chosen was called Sweet ‘n’ Sour Fish and Izuku had assured him it would have not troubled whatever was left of the man’s stomach even if fried, further shocking Toshinori that had indeed forgotten how much Izuku actually knew of his Dirty Little Secret, something that had made Nighteye facepalm hard.
Grabbing a filleting knife with I-Island insignia engraved on the handle, he started cooking by piercing right behind the fish’s gills and delicately cutting upward following the curve of the fish’s head to cut the entire thing off and putting it aside, before removing the fins on the Ingredient’s belly, back and the tail’s end.
“Cooking Time!” Komatsu, Zeus, Rush and Setsuno yelled in chorus with a wide, happy smile.
“Cooking nutjobs…” Monoma muttered, rolling his eyes.
“So you don’t want any of the food?” Shihai asked him.
“I retract my statement. Gimme the food goodies!”
His class just laughed at his actions.
Swiiiing! Ping! Ping! Ping! Ping…
Fully displaying their being hard as rocks like its name implied, the scales flying away from the fish’ body at each knife swing pinged on the chopping board with loud tingling sounds echoing all around the young Chef, and even a knife made from top notch equipment with high-tech super-alloys kept struggling against such otherworldly Ingredients, requiring the System to renew their edge after each usage.
After finishing descaling one side of the fish, Izuku grabbed the fish’s tail and gave it a toss, turning the animal a hundred and eighty degrees to the opposite side to repeat the cleaning.
“Done with the scales, next is the slicing of the cheek, as well as the removal of the organs and bones…” Izuku mumbled thoughtfully while cutting the thing in two following its spine to remove the main bones, and once removed the organs, washed the inner meat with freshwater followed by him pulling away the few bones remaining hidden in the meat with lightning-fast movements of the pliers in his hand.
“The Flour has been mixed with the minced medicinal herbs perfectly, Life Energy contained in the herbs after preparation: 99%. Good job.” The System declared, solemnly.
“Perfect.” Izuku muttered in answer while spreading the floor interspersed with tiny colorful herb fragments across the entire body of the fish until it was completely covered in it.
“This can save a lot of lives,” Recovery Girl stated, smiling.
“ Once done here, this second Host Izuku will be introduced to the God of Cooking Training Regimen, he will then be given the opportunity to learn Healing Cuisine like his counterpart. ” The System answered.
“I’ll teach him how to be a medical officer as well,” Recovery Girl added. “Don’t want him getting in trouble with the law.”
“Good cover.” Nezu answered.
“I agree,” Setsuno nodded as well.
FWOOOOOSH!
Intense flames roared to life under a wide wok making the oil in it start sizzling loudly in a matter of minutes, and once hot enough, he grabbed the tail of the fish and tossed it into the oil that produced layers and layers of white foam upon contact with its flour cover.
“How’s the fish?” the young Chef asked while a hint of gold shade slowly started covering the thing’s meat.
“The innate Vitality Energy of the Fish has been fully preserved at 98%. It is suitable for the success of the Mission.”
“Good, let’s add a bit of sauce then…” Once seeing the huge quantity of high-quality fish eggs he had extracted from the Ingredient’s belly, he decided how he would actually deviate from the recipe by adding a secondary sauce to it made with said roe.
Having given a new toss to the Wok’s contents to make sure the fish was cooking properly and not sticking to the bottom, he then mixed the fish roe with minced garlic and capers and tossed everything into a second pan with hot oil already waiting to fry the fish eggs.
After that, he added white wine and a few spoonfuls of tomato sauce to the mixture and slowly boiled everything into a thick and flavorful fish eggs sauce he then passed it until creamy and smooth without the smallest lump.
As the fish and egg sauce finished cooking, a sweet fragrance started to spread out from the kitchen and into the main room, enticing the appetite of the waiting Pro Heroes, now suddenly very happy at their decision to ‘Spy’ on the young Chef.
“Man, this smells amazing,” Mic stated, smiling.
“Indeed, it does,” Nana agreed.
“And tastes even better!” Komatsu added.
“I can testify,” All Might agreed, already having it before.
Few minutes later, All Might’s Dish, as well as the others, were finally ready to be served, and with a delicate swish of his ladle Izuku scooped up the deep-fried fish from the wok and placed it onto a wide porcelain plate decorated with tiny green clouds.
“Done perfectly...Let’s see if ‘Fate’ can really be defeated with a Dish…” Izuku muttered, growing a bit squeamish when a tiny feeling of worry crept up his spine.
“Host should never question his abilities! As the future God of Cooking of the Hero World , there is no place for fear in your kitchen! Work hard and believe in yourself, young man!” The System immediately tried to cheer him up.
“Right! I can do this!” The young man psyched himself up while refilling the wok in oil to stir-fry a new mix of medicinal herbs together with vinegar, that was the Sour side of the Dish.
Done with the frying he also tossed some icing sugar into the wok, making the once sour creamy soup instantly become sweeter and thicker, and a taste test confirmed to Izuku that the thing had actually reached the right balance of sweetness and sourness he desired.
All Might sighed. “If only my other self saw how worthy he was…” he muttered to himself.
“Well there was the thing with him in the line of an explosion and in a coma,” Gran told him.
“It was a chain of events beyond your control, Toshinori. You could see Icchan’s potential in that same incident, in your case you saw a young Hero, in this one we are watching, he had a chance at a different life. All because of a small difference.” Nana said.
All Might just sighed again.
Sizzle! Sizzle!
With an elegant movement of his ladle the sweet-and-sour sauce was lightly drizzled over the fish to uniformly cover it while the thick and creamy sauce made with the roe was pooled on a side and adorned with tiny pieces of minced chilies and a spiral of fresh olive oil.
“It is done… ‘Sweet-and-Sour Coral Fish’ ...Completed.” Izuku declared in relief while using a piece of cloth to wipe away the excess oil on the plate to make the dish more presentable.
“Evaluating...The Dish’ overall grade is: 99.9/100 . Congratulations, Host Izuku! You have prepared the required Dish to heal the Customer called All Might. At the paying of the bill, the reward will be unlocked. Well done.” the System declared with a victory fanfare that made the young Chef chuckle a little while delivering the dishes to the Pro Heroes’ table.
“Smells amazing, if I can say it myself.” he admitted, pleased while taking out Toshinori’s and Nemuri’s dish.
“...I really need to find a Waiter or Waitress, though…Or at least a bigger tray.” he then muttered with a sigh of dismay.
“I’ll help you!” Inko said immediately.
“There is no need, mom!” he answered shyly.
“Nonsense! Here, take the other plates so we’ll deliver them together.” the woman replied with a gentle smile.
“Thank you, mom.” the young man said, grateful.
“Momo...Up.” Rei muttered.
“M-Me too?”
“He needs you,” she answered with a mischievous smirk.
“W-Wait, I will help as well!” the girl declared, a bit shyly, while getting up as well from the table.
“Oh! T-T-Thank you! Wait here, I’ll take the remaining plate…” the young Chef stammered a bit, but he still stoically ignored the subtle chuckles he heard from the other Customers in the room, along their thumbs-up at seeing the two engaged youngsters working together.
“He’s doing quite well,” Zaus stated, smiling at his other reincarnation. “Needing staff already~”
“To be fair, it seems like the popularity grew faster than he could have anticipated. It can happen that the flux of customers literally doesn’t give you time to look for waiters or other assistants.” Komatsu replied.
“Not many plan ahead in staff, to be fair, it’s a gamble not many wish to take.” Zaus admitted.
“It’s hard to gauge if and how many you will need, yes.” Lunch Rush confirmed.
“Might have some of the students work there as training to work two jobs,” Nezu suggested.
“That’s… a good idea actually…” Aizawa stated, taking in the idea. “Can also be used for infiltration and undercover work as well, learning to blend in with the area…”
Hitoshi looked at Izuku. “Think I can get a job when you open?”
“Oh, Yes please! I don’t need more stress! Help from friends is a godsend!” Izuku answered, elated.
“Not just your classmates, problem child,” Aizawa ordered. “You need outside workers as well.”
“True, I just would like the help at first, I can have the others help me with the interview as well,” Izuku added.
“At least you’re taking this seriously,” Aizawa stated, nodding to his student.
“I take everything seriously, sensei!”
“... Fair enough.”
“Here we are: Sweet-and-Sour Fish for Toshinori-san…” he listed once the three of them reached All Might’s table together.
“Thank you.”
“ Crocodile grand steak for Nemuri-san. Rare.”
“Yuppie!” the woman cheered with a childish happy smile that made him chuckle.
“ Four Meats Karaage: Nanban Style for Mic-san, with extra fried chicken and sauce as asked.”
“NICE!” the blond man replied in perfect English with a thick accent.
“ Seafood Risotto for Sir Nighteye.”
“Thank you.”
“ And Chicken Curry for Aizawa-san. Mild spiciness.”
“Perfect, thank you.”
“Thank you for choosing the Green Cloud Restaurant, please enjoy your meal.” Izuku answered with a bow before walking away a bit stiffly.
He now needed to prepare what his parents and Momo’s own ordered, then he will have to face whatever Talk those scheming adults had planned for, and he was not exactly eager to do it.
Just then, said dishes appeared in front of everyone.
“Food time~” Toriko stated, smiling.
“I was waiting for this! HELL YES!” Mic said, smirking.
“Time to eat!” Toriko added, drooling a river.
“So good~!” Midnight squealed, eating her food.
“As good as everything else,” Mina agreed, taking bites of her food.
“I don’t think I will be able to return to normal food after this!” Tetsutetsu said.
“I resent that…” Lunch muttered, too low for anybody to hear him.
All Might’s Table –
“Well, I guess it’s time to see how good the boy actually is,” Mic said while snapping apart his chopsticks.
“Yes, let’s see…” Toshinori answered, unsure while using his own chopsticks to delicately peel off the thin skin of his fish to inspect its insides, and growing shocked at the heavenly sight.
The Sweet-and-Sour Fish meat was almost as clear as glass and glittered under the room’s lights once exposed, making Toshinori feel a bit guilty at actually eating it.
“It’s glistering like a crystal…How?” Nemuri muttered in awe once seen All Might’s food.
“I expected this, all things considered, as I was aware of the Chef’s skills, and yet I am still very surprised.” Nighteye answered, his stomach too grumbling a little as the fish succulent meat emitted a wondrous fragrance that was pretty much torturing the entire table.
“The sweet and sour sauce has a smell which increases one’s appetite. It’s a bit of a dirty trick , I admit it, but it will also make it taste better.” Izuku muttered while delivering the last plate to his parents’ table.
“It’s not a dirty trick, Icchan. It’s part of the magic!” Hisashi answered, chuckling.
“Yep! Now sit here with us, let’s talk .” Saito answered tone ice-cold and eyes narrowed.
“YESSIR!”
Momo groaned, but kept eating.
“It’s okay, it’s only natural.” Izuku reassured her.
“I know… but daddy can go too far at times…” Momo groaned out.
“I’m sure your father can be reasonable,” Tina tried to comfort the hero girl. “... I hope.”
Pro Heroes’ Table -
“Please don’t kill the cute Chef.” Nemuri muttered with a pout.
“We’ll stop any tragedy before it happens. I say we eat, though, because good looks aside, the taste too matters! Thanks for the Food .” Toshinori said while picking up a piece of fried fish meat to watch it jiggle a bit in his grasp.
The thick seasoned sauce boiled incessantly and looked like thin threads holding the fish meat together while following behind the chopsticks all the way to the man’s mouth while the jiggling fish meat caused the Pro Hero to chuckle amused at the lively scene.
“Holy…” All Might though muttered in awe once tasted it as the sweet and sour scent of the dish exploded in his mouth at the very first bite, and not a trace of the unpleasant fishy smell of the main Ingredient or any unpalatable oily feeling from the frying could be felt either! Only wave after wave of warmth and sea and spiciness and sourness and sweetness and so on and on and on. Maybe forever, the Pro Hero could not tell.
The fish alone was a mouthful of Heaven, but the sweet-and-sour sauce and the roe sauce managed to enlarge the feeling and turn it into an all-encompassing embrace of taste that almost drowned Toshinori, to the point his own brain grew pleasantly numb and just enjoyed the Happy Endorphins ride the dish provided.
“This steak is damn amazing and tender too! I did not know crocodile, of all things, could taste this good!” Nemuri, mouth still full like a hamster and absolutely drenched in the meat juices, said in praise, blissfully unaware of how monstrous the beast she was eating actually was, nor did she know that the thing’s detoxified scorpion-like tail’s meat and fat had been used to create the delicious milky-white sauce decorating the steak.
“Okay, I am convinced. Whoever those guys are, they are betting on the right horse!” Mic confirmed while his chewing grew shamelessly loud, he just kept eating without even a pause to breath.
“Eeeeh! If only we knew…” Nemuri said with a sigh of defeat.
“To be fair, An Elder God is far from normal!” Mic answered.
“An Elder God of Cooking,” Hound Dog corrected.
“Semantics,” Mic stated, waving him off.
“Would be in our world as well,” Tina agreed. “About it being far from normal, and I’ve seen what those four can do.” She was pointing to the Four Kings.
“True,” Toriko agreed, finishing his food.
“And that’s saying something,” Zebra admitted. “Can I get seconds?” Just then, the same cat as before walked in with more food for Zebra.
“Meow?” he asked and Koda translated it to, ‘Is that all sir?’
Zebra looked at Komatsu. “I’m seriously thinking of you hiring these guys.”
“Same,” Toroiko agreed.
“Merow,” he said, translated to, ‘As long as he knows we treat food properly.’
“Yes, I learned my lesson on phrasing,” Komatsu stated apologetic.
The cast left, and theory went back to watching.
“Nom-Nom!”
“Oh-Ooooh! Would you look at that! Mister ‘I can Live on Coffee alone’ Aizawa is actually eating like a normal human! Maybe we should take you here more often!” Nemuri said, smirking.
“Shut up! I am still not convinced yet.” Aizawa answered, ashamed, while hastily swallowing his mouthful of food and forcefully dropping the tiny satisfied smile he was sporting while chewing.
“Uh?”
“I am not talking about the food, this stuff is damn good. I meant the group sponsoring him, call it instinct, but I think they are forcing him to hide a few details they know we won’t like.” he explained while continuing to eat.
“No drugs involved, I took a few tests once back from eating here, and even Recovery Girl did not find anything that could have been used to make me believe the food was good. At least the food quality comes from honest skills, not tricks.” Nighteye answered while being the only one of the group eating with proper manners.
“Okay, that just shuts-down one of my theories.” Aizawa admitted, sighing.
“SHOUTA!”
“At least swallow before chastising me, Nemuri!” the man begged with a groan.
“Sorry!” the woman replied, blushing.
The rest of the lunch continued fairly tamely in comparison with what they expected, with Izuku softening enough thanks to Nemuri’s own motherly-gentle prodding between each subsequent orders they make that gained them few more details from the young Chef about his job and Sponsor.
When it was time to pay the kinda-expensive bill ( Mic and Nemuri would later apologize profusely for the FOUR servings of dessert they each ordered ), the group stumbled their way out of the Restaurant with bulging bellies and a more relaxed attitude towards its Chef, but not towards the System.
The Nemuri that was watching blushed madly.
“Careful there~” Mount Lady teased. “Don’t want to ruin your figure~”
“You be quiet!” she screamed back at her.
“Sensei knows how to keep in shape.” Izuku admitted.
“Yep! Gym buddies!” Nemuri said, smirking.
“Wait, what?” Mount Lady asked.
“She’s been helping me get back into shape as well,” Inko added.
“Yep~”
“And I usually spot both when they weightlift.” Izuku added, shrugging.
Parking Lot -
“Okay, this proves it: he is just a good boy caught in some sort of cult-like plans of an eccentric Millionaire fixated with food.” Toshinori declared, still puffing a little thanks to his over-filled stomach.
“He did not openly call it a cult. But the way he described this God of Cooking Initiative can easily be passed as such.” Nighteye added.
“Yeah, but he surely knows how to make some GODLY Creme Brulee .” Mic added.
“And cute rainbow-colored fruit desserts! I could eat that fruit jelly to death and not regret it!” Nemuri added.
“We noticed you loved his desserts.” Aizawa answered, bitter.
“I’ll pay you back, I swear!” Mic replied with a begging tone.
“Liar.”
“A Pro Hero...Never...Never forgets..H-His Wallet...Mic.'' It was sudden, but they saw Toshinori’s face turn bright red and his breathing became labored as he leaned forward with both hands on his knees to try to catch his breath.
“You okay?” Nighteye asked.
“I...I feel...Hot...It’s too hot...I-I-I’M BURNING!” The Pro Hero gasped for air as he started sweating at an astounding rate.
“Oh, God! Are you allergic to something he cooked with? Why didn’t you say something?!” Nemuri gasped in horror.
“I-I was sure I had no allergy to any- IT ITCHES! IT ITCHES SO MUCH!” the man shrieked while tearing off his shirt to rub the crater All for One left on his body after their fight so roughly he drew blood from the deep nails marks he was digging on his side.
All Might groaned. “It was very unpleasant indeed… Even though I’m thankful for being healed fully.” He flexed, showing his fixed body. “No pain at all~!”
“And I’m happy we could help,” Zaus stated.
“Good Food does wonders for one’s health, Hohoho!” Setsuno said, laughing jovially.
“That’s miracle Medicine,” Recovery Girl said, sighing.
“... I can come help in UA’s Infirmary if you want? Once I have learned that myself?” Izuku tried saying.
“Are you trying to cheer me up?”
“Is it working?” He asked, smiling.
“It is, you fool.” Recovery answered, smiling and playfully bumping his head with her cane, only with no force in the attack . “You are still going to learn everything to get your Medical Licence, got it?”
Izuku saluted. “Yes ma’am~!”
“... I don’t know whether to be proud or annoyed at him taking on so much,” Aizawa said, unsure.
“He’s a diligent student, that’s for sure,” Vlad stated.
“I promise I will pace myself; I won’t run myself into half-dead tired mode. Promise.” Izuku said, bowing.
“We need to train harder,” Togaru stated. “He’s making 1-B look like slackers.”
“That goes for all of us,” Toru added. “Need to see if I can manipulate light and visibility soon with how everyone’s Quirks are empowering/evolving.”
“Your Quirk is the most useful out of all of us if you can do that,” Momo stated. “Maybe even heat as well, since light can give off heat.”
Toru pulled out a notebook, that was given to her by Joy, to write these ideas down, so was Izuku.
“Calm down, we’ll go to Recovery Girl and-” Nighteye TRIED calming him down, but was forced to hurriedly jump back when his old friend projectile vomited on the floor.
“GUAAAAAH!” Toshinori felt a taste outrageously awful travel up his throat at high speed, and what actually came out of his mouth to splatter loudly on the floor was a mass of black rotten flesh smelling of decay.
“What the hell is that?!” Aizawa asked.
“Ngh!”
“Oh, God! He is puking again?!” Mic shrieked in horror at seeing him double-over again.
THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!
To their surprise, they could actually hear Toshinori’s heartbeat clearly while the man’s eyes bulged out so much they looked ready to plop out of their sockets as he drew back his head…
All Might’s face went green, remembering his own experience as well. “That was the most unpleasant part about that whole thing.”
“I can tell,” Nana stated, grimacing.
“I’ll say,” En agreed. “Bastard will do anything to win.”
“And we’ll use anything as well,” Hikage stated. “We have one of the strongest users now.”
“True,” Yooichi agreed.
And screamed.
“ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! ” it was a howl worthy of a mighty beast, and under the shocked eyes of his friends, the Pro Hero number 1 All Might made his explosive appearance as Toshinori’s body transformed even faster than usual, but showed even MORE muscles than what he was famous for once done changing.
“Aah...Aah...Aah…” Toshinori gasped for breath as thick lines of steam escaped his muscles and mouth, every inch of his body was flushed red while his veins bulge-out to pump his blood with furious power; just by looking at him, in fact, POWER was the first thing that would come to mind.
“You okay?” Nighteye asked, faintly.
“I feel...Good? Okay?... I feel great! GREAT! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” a loud, happy laugh escaped the Pro Hero, strong like thunder as he studied his body in wonder as if seeing his own muscles for the first time.
“I feel so strong! Like back in my youth! How?!” Toshinori asked while studying his clenched fists in awe.
There was no longer the fatigue, the pain, that feeling of a vicious hand squeezing his heart whenever he transformed! He was pretty much back to the days when he first got his Quirk from Nana! Burning with energy and…
“Eh?” That thought gave him pause, actually.
It was not like he could ‘see’ the power of One for All , there was never some visual clue, it was more a feeling of it being there, and after passing it to Mirio, he could FEEL that he had been left with just a few dying embers…
“Wait, you were losing your Quirk?” Mina asked All Might.
The ones that knew about One for All were sweating again.
“I-I’m not ready to talk about it,” All Might stated. “I’m sure it’ll be explained in one of the chapters.”
“It’s a very touchy subject. Please, understand.” Nighteye said.
“It’s one of the reasons I am his successor.” Izuku added.
Aizawa groaned. “I hate secrets… But I’ll respect your privacy.”
THEN WHY THOSE EMBERS HAD NOW TURNED INTO A F***ING SUPERNOVA?!
“N-No way…” he muttered, shocked.
“Toshinori, transform back before someone notices you.” Aizawa warned him.
“They are already looking for the source of that scream, they will see you any moment.” Mic added.
“R-Right!” still feeling his body ready to explode from the surplus of energy he felt traveling furiously through his veins, Toshinori closed his eyes and focused on himself and dispelled, for the lack of a better term, his ‘All Might Form’ to return into being his skeletal self.
“...I said to de-transform.” Aizawa said.
“I did it,”
“No you didn’t, you moron!”
“EH?!” opening his eyes to look at himself, the Number 1 Hero saw that he was still the same mountain of muscles.
“I know I did it! The feeling of turning it off was the same as always!” he then said, frustrated.
“I’ll turn it off myself then.” Aizawa answered, rolling his eyes, before activating his Quirk and looking straight at All Might. Only for him to remain the same mountain of muscles that now made Broly look like a wet noodle in comparison.
“Eh?”
“Are you doing something wrong, Shouta?” Mic asked, unsure, while Toshinori swiftly moved into a crouch to hide behind Nighteye’s car to not be seen.
“No! I am doing what I always do! His Quirk is just staying active!”
Aizawa groaned. “It’s like with the Nomu at USJ, I turned off its Quirks, but it was still strong.”
“And I can beat that Nomu now with my new and better body~!” All Might stated, smiling. “Might just take me three hits to beat it now~!”
“... Now I wish I had this at the start,” Izuku muttered. “Not only could I have trained more, maybe even shortened the time I needed to clean the beach, All Might and I could have more time to train and maybe work together more. Maybe I could have awakened my other powers faster and used them for more ideas… mutter, mutter, mutter… ”
“And he’s off~!” Ragdoll stated, smiling.
“Wonder if he could do auctions with his speed,” Mandalay pondered.
“Maybe rapping as well,” Tiger added.
“ Mumble Mumble. Actually, I can sing Rap God at double speed. Mumble Mumble Mumble. ” He answered, briefly interrupting his mumbling spree.
“YOU CAN WHAT!?” Kaminari, Mineta and Niregeki shouted in shock.
“There is also my Super Drill Heaven Spea Tongue Attack . But that is still in the experimental phase until I find somebody that can work as a test subject.” He added, too deep in thought to actually notice what the hell he was even admitting.
“Uh, what now?” Toriko asked, lost.
“I’ll show it later,” Izuku answered.
“... I hope it’s like that attack from Gurran Loggan…” Kirishima hoped, wanting to see one of the manliest attacks in Anime become real.
“I think I’d weep in sheer manliness if I saw that,” Tetsutetsu admitted.
“Sorry, not my type. It ìs too intimate .”
“Too Intim… OOOOH!” A look of realization fell on the more impure members of the group.
“Midoriya! Why are you saying things like that!?” Iida shouted, shocked at his friend’s actions..
“... Uh, I say try making a Drill Smash with Black Whip,” Kirashima asked, looking lost.
“... Forget it. You have all the rights of digging your grave with your own hands.”
“Uh? What? And why are the girls looking at me like that?” Izuku asked, just as lost.
“Exactly.” Tenya answered, sighing.
“...Toshinori…” It was then that Nighteye stole a look at the Green Cloud Restaurant to see Izuku standing by the door and looking straight at them with narrowed eyes.
“Yes?”
“I need to use my Quirk on you. I need to check something.” he asked.
“Uh? O-Okay, go on.” the other replied.
A hand-shake later Nighteye locked eyes with All Might to see the man’s future, something he had promised to never again do after foreseeing Toshinori’s death.
To his surprise though the same vision lasted barely a few seconds before turning gray and shattering like glass, same going with the Shadow of Death he had always seen hanging around the man, with enough force to almost split Nighteye’s head in two with the backlash.
“You okay?!” Nemuri asked at seeing a few drops of blood dripping down the man’s nose before he recomposed himself.
“Yes. But, Toshinori, your future changed…” Nighteye said with a low whisper before his head whipped back towards the Restaurant to meet Izuku’s eyes.
“…” The young man merely gave a small bow of his head and flashed a tiny satisfied smirk before swiftly turning around to get back to work with the Restaurant door closing behind him by itself.
“What do you mean, my future changed?”
“We need to talk with Recovery Girl , there is something unnatural going on here. Let’s go!” Nighteye answered while rapidly mounting his car.
“Can you explain it to us normal mortals too then?!” Nemuri asked with a growl while she and the others too got into Aizawa’s car.
“I believe I now know what that System Inc. wants from Midoriya, but I need to have a medical expert confirm my theories first.” Nighteye answered.
“To make Host God of Cooking,” the System stated.
“We know!” Everyone shouted at the Elder God.
“The System was just trying to be clear.”
“It’s still surprising, I'm going to be one of those Gods of Cooking,” Komatsu said, still not believing it.
“Hey, it just means you have what it takes, and are the best of the best in our world,” Toriko stated, patting his partner's back.
Melk smiled at her husband. “And you’ll have the best knife maker to help forge your tools of the trade~” she stated, kissing his cheek.
Komatsu had a goofy smile on his face from the kiss.
Inside the Restaurant -
“…”
“Icchan? You okay?” Inko asked immediately once seen her son become pale as a sheet as soon as he returned inside.
“I-I don’t feel so well,” he admitted while collapsing on a chair.
“IZUKU!” his father and Saito immediately were at his sides to help him sit upright.
“Here, drink this.” Momo was right behind them with a glass of cold water, she too looked worried sick just like Inko and Rei were.
“Let him breathe, give him some space!” Seeing people getting worried, the group of Pros Wild Wild Pussycats switched gear from being goofy friends on a break and back into acting like Professional Heroes that moved to keep the situation under control.
“It’s okay, Chef Icchan! Take a breath and relax. Young or not you can’t overwork yourself!” Tomoko offered with a kind, and incredibly wide, smile.
“I...I am fine…” he tried saying, faintly.
“Not yet, but we are here to help you until you get better.” Mandalay answered, she too offered an encouraging smile.
Izuku winced. “Will that happen all the time?”
“It happens when you use too much energy,” Zaus informed him. “You’ll need to train it more to get better at it.
“And if you give in to stress, especially. You were either too worried or working too much. Both are unhealthy.” Setsuno said.
“Quite true.” Recovery confirmed.
“I’ll make sure to not put too much on my plate,” Izuku satteed, making an unintentional food pun.
“Yes, please.” Ochako and the other girls asked in chorus.
“He really needs to find a helper, he can’t manage everything alone.” Momo muttered while looking at the full Restaurant in worry, luckily the guests seemed to understand and were not making a fuss about it.
In truth, unknown to them Izuku was worried for a completely different reason.
“I thought he was going to explode! That scream was not normal!” the young Chef thought in near-hysterical terror.
“That was fully between predictions, Host Izuku. The overabundance of Life and Vitality Energies inside the dish have saturated All Might’s body up to 400%, cleansing his organism and recharging his Spirit and Vitality, and also rejuvenating his dying Quirk as a Side Effect.”
“...Dying Quirk? He was losing his Quirk?! What kind of illness does that?!” Izuku asked, confused.
“An artificial tumor-like infection of the blood, Host Izuku. In order for him to expel and repair all the damage left behind by that thing, enormous quantities of Vitality had to be infused. In 24 hours his body will burn through the excess energy and he will find himself back to what could be called ‘Youth Days of his Prime’. Congratulations! Jewel Meat has already been unlocked and several tons of it loaded in the Restaurant Storage Area, it is now possible to request it freely when cooking. Have no fear, just like with every other Ingredient stored by the System, it won’t spoil but remain perfectly fresh.
Success! Thanks to the bonus in Experience Points from the Abrupt Missio n, Host Izuku has reached Level 2 on the path to becoming the God of Cooking of the Hero World! Physical and Mental Stats have increased accordingly and Higher Quality Ingredients can be exchanged with the System. ‘Vitality Cooking Training’ can now be initiated along with ‘Advanced Dessert-making Training’. Keep working hard, young man!” the System answered.
“As long as nothing bad happens...And more things to train in?!... At least they sound interesting.” Izuku muttered with a sigh and finally recovered a bit of color on his face, to everybody’s relief.
“ Of course, the System will enforce carefulness in the Host to avoid them overworking. ” System said.
“Says the one who pushed him to it,” Gaia shot back.
“The System does no such thing.”
“Suuuuuure,” Joy said, rolling his eye. He was promptly smacked by The System.
UA University – Infirmary - One Hour Later -
A short old woman was looking at the results of her tests while a very ashamed Toshinori, still in muscle form, silently dressed back with a very red face.
Apparently, whatever affected him that much also worked on his... Little Might ...as Recovery Girl, Nezu and the group of friends that took him back to the school had the misfortune to see when he undressed under the woman’s orders.
As soon as Toshinori had remained in his ‘All Might Printed’ boxers, they all saw the impressive and furious tent he had pitched, causing the great All Might to shriek in shame and cover himself while hiding in a corner.
“Well, the little show you gave us was already a good telling…” Recovery Girl started saying.
“You had Erectile Dysfunction ?! That’s why you and Ryukyu-”
“MIC!” Toshinori shrieked back in high octaves, silencing the guy.
“You and Ryukyu? AH! I knew it!” Nemuri exclaimed, guffawing.
“As I was saying!” the old woman roared angrily enough to silence the people in her office.
“Your awakening down there was already a telling sight of something changing inside your body, but the blood test I took right after confirmed it: you have healed. Every reading has been shot way off the chart, but everything seems to be slowly stabilizing already.” she said.
“Healed? As in...I am free?” Toshinori asked with a small voice.
“I double-checked and used that rotten piece of flesh you brought along for cross-reference. Whatever they did to you, your body expelled that thing by itself and is at the moment healing all the damage at an insane rate. I will keep checking, but I am pretty much certain you defeated that thing. You won , so to speak.” Recovery Girl answered.
Mirko was now starting to tease her friend. “So~ You and All Might huh~? The Knight and the Dragon~”
“What about it? We used to have a fling. Nothing too outrageous, apparently in there the thing is still going.”
Mirko’s jaw dropped. “Wait, you actually dated him?”
“... He was a good man…” she answered, blushing. “I have my eye on an Emerald now.”
“That I can agree on~” she said, nudging her friend.
“And his Quirk?” Nighteye asked.
“What about it? It’s still there, maybe it is just reacting with your Cure and will probably settle down soon. What have you done exactly? I hope you did not take any experimental medicines without a proper Doctor following you!” she answered, before looking at him with narrowed eyes.
“Well...You see…” Toshinori said, unsure.
“TOSHI!” the woman yelled in disappointment.
“Ow, come on! He just had some fish! Don’t be so melodramatic,” Mic exclaimed in annoyance.
“Fish?” she blurted-out, confused.
“MIC!” Nezu groaned in disbelief.
“Ah!...Oops?” the man offered with a forced and guilty smile.
Aizawa gave Mic a deadpan.
“Ah… Oops?” He said the same thing as his counterpart.
Tina shook her head. “You need to learn when and where to speak, dear.”
Mic just slumped in defeat.
“What’s funny is that you can keep “Hero secrets” but not normal ones.” Nemuri said, chuckling.
“God, you have the same ability of a five-year-old when it comes to keeping secrets.” Aizawa muttered, facepalming.
“How could an idiot like you make it to Pro Hero status?” Nemuri added.
“Details. NOW!” Recovery Girl hissed.
Sigh! “I will be the one explaining, if you don’t mind, at least like that I will also offer a few theories about it, maybe together we’ll be able to understand what is happening.” Nighteye answered, sighing in dismay.
As the System predicted, Toshinori’s miraculous recovery and the resurrection of his Quirk caused the staff of AU to put Izuku fully on their radar, something that made the young Chef momentarily stop his night training to sigh in dismay once the Entity delivered him the news Heroes too other than Villains was growing interested in him.
He just wanted to manage his Restaurant! Was it SO HARD to ask?
Completely unaware of the full ‘Range’ of his own ability to attract troubles, he was also oblivious that Ochako Uraraka happened to read his AD on the local newspaper where the young Chef listed what he looked for in a Waiter or Waitress for his Restaurant, with the girl deciding to give it a try both for some extra cash to help her family along…AND to ‘Test the Waters’ and know the Chef better.
“It should be a harmless-enough way to see if he DOES have feelings for me, and if I can possibly return them or not…” Ochako muttered, unsure.
Momo started to tease Ochaco. “Looks like it’s your turn soon~”
Ochaco just blushed, looking away.
Just then, the screen turned off and the lights turned back on.
“Looks like the chapter is over,” Mic stated.
“Important one too. Soon things will be set in motion, out of Fate design.” Joy said, sighing.
“Unfortunately, you being a Chef won’t stop Fate from requiring your help. For what it's worth, we offer our apologies.” He’art added.
Izuku sighs. “Seems like my life at this point.”
“Okay. Another thirty-minute break so we can set up the next part.” Xara stated. He then looked to Jiro. “Want to hang out again, or be with your lovers?”
Jiro looked at the others. “Do you mind if I go and listen to more-?”
“Yes, go,” they all told her, making her smile.
Everyone got up and left the room to take a break.
To Bo Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s the seventh chapter.
Joy: The kind of last one where things are kind of normal for Izuku, then it’s all downhill from there.
Momo: “I hope he does okay.”
He’ll be fine. Trust us.
Momo: “I trust you, not him.” (Points thumb at Joy, mostly as a jab.)
Joy: Sorry, can’t accept that.
Anyways. We hope you all enjoyed this chapter of our reaction story. If you have any feedback, please leave them in the comments. And please Like, Follow, Star, Kudos and whatever you do on what sight you read this on.
Joy: Take care, have fun and enjoy life. Thank you for reading.
Momo: “See you all next time.”
Yes, hope you all enjoyed it. See you all in the next chapter.
Joy: Byeeeeeee!
Chapter 8: Watching Episode Seven: “Izuku's Wrath! Inoshiki Assault Arc. Part 1”
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the eighth chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me once more is my friend and co-writer, JoySeeker101.
Joy: Hello! Nice to have you here!
A lot of people are liking our stories so far, this one the most.
Joy: I am glad! This is a project very dear to me, so it makes me happy that this version too is getting the love it deserves too! All thanks to you.
Hey, you’re a big help as well, I’d have been stuck on the fist chapter by now. Anyways, Shall I bring in today’s guest?
Joy: Oh yes! Who’s it this time?
Please welcome today’s guest, Hizashi Yamada, A.K.A. the Voice Hero: Present Mic.
Mic: “HEY ALL! COMING AT YOU LIVE! JUST GOT BACK WITH MY GIRL TINA FOR OUR NEW SHOW!”
Me and Joy: New show?
“YEP! YOU’RE JUST GOING TO HAVE TO WAIT AND SEE IT AFTER THE CHAPTER THOUGH~!”
Joy: I am honestly curious! Just do not overdo it, okay?
Mic: “LIKE I EVER DO THAT!”
… You want to list alphabetical or numerical…?
Mic: “Er… SO I’M HERE TO DO THE DISCLAIMER, RIGHT! LET’S GET TO IT!”
Joy: Yes please! Show us the showmanship of the one and only voice Hero!
Mic: “YOU GOT IT LISTENER! BOTH JOYSEEKER101 AND LIGHT HE’ARTH/XARAZECHI DO NOT OWN MY HERO/BOKU NO HERO ACADEMIA, TORIKO, GOURMET OF ANOTHER WORLD, OR ANY OTHER FRANCHISES OUT THERE. THESE TWO ONLY THEIR ORIGINAL CHARACTERS AND ORIGINAL PLOTS FOR THEIR STORIES. HOW WAS THAT!?”
Joy: Besides my ears ringing, it was good! Good job!
… You don’t have ears…
Joy: It’s a matter of principle.
… Right… Anyways, onto the chapter!
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 8: Watching Episode Seven: “Izuku's Wrath! Inoshiki Assault Arc. Part 1”
(Main Room)
Everyone was leaving the theater room after the last episode. Jiro was heading to meet with Xarazechi to get more music from him. Toriko had stopped when he smelled a familiar scent, and his eyes widened. He turned and saw a door that was there before that read ‘Pet Room Theater’.
“No way… Could they have..” Toriko stated in shock. He then turned to the other. “Guys! Hold on!”
This made everyone stop and look at him. “What is it, Toriko?” Coico asked him.
Toriko smiled on his face and pointed to the door. “I think our godly friends brought some more guests,” he stated. He opened the door and a giant white wolf jumped on him, shockling the heroes.
“Toriko!” All Might shouted in worry, about to attack when Rin held her arm out to stop him. “R-Rin, what are you-?”
“AHAHAHA! Terry! You’re here buddy!” Toriko shouted in joy, making the others look and see the wolf was licking Toriko’s face. “It’s good to see you too, boy!”
“Uh… What’s going on?” Ryuku asked, confused.
“They took our Pet Companions here too! Awesome!” Toriko answered, happy.
“My beautiful Mother Snake Quinn is here? Aaaw! I missed her so much!” Sanni said with a touched expression. Just then, a giant pink snake head appeared through the door, freaking a lot of people out.
“They are talking about the giant pets we used to fight together with. A Battle Wolf, a Mother Snake and an Emperor Crow .” Coco explained to the others.
Tina’s eyes widened. “Kruppoh, you here?” she called out, getting a round cream colored pigeon to fly out of the room with a pink penguin following them. “Kruppoh, you’re here too~” she cheered, hugging the Balloon Pigeo n.
“Yun! You are here!” Komatsu smiled seeing the little pink penguin. “It’s good to see you buddy!” Yun cheered in happiness, making all the girls swoon at the adorable little creature.
“I take it this is the Balloon Pigeon you were telling me about, Tina?” Mic asked, getting a confused head tilt from Kruppoh.
Kruppoh pointed a wing at Mic, seeming to ask who he was. “Oh, well, Kruppoh he’s… well he’s my new boyfriend from that alternate reality we’ve been watching, well not same reality, but you get the idea.”
Kruppoh was shocked and looked at Mic. “Hey there little guy, nice to meet ya~” he greeted, snapping his fingers and pointing finger guns at the bird. “I hope we can get along~”
The thing just rubbed its head against Mic’s cheek before ballooning into a giant round ball.
“Huhuhu! He likes you! Come on! Try sitting on him!” Tina said, chuckling.
“Sitting on… Him?” Mic asked.
“It’s his way to show he trusts you, come on!”
“Uuuh… Okay… Plus Ultra… I guess…”
BOING!
“Oh, wow! He is bouncy! Haahahaha!” Mic yelled in glee as Kruppoh started bouncing around.
“Huhuhu! Yes, it’s a nice way to fight stress.” Tina admitted.
“I can tell,” Mic stated, smiling.
Terry pricked his ears up and looked over at the heroes, specifically Hound Dog. Hound Dog walked over to the Battle Wolf. “What a magnificent creature you are.”
“Seems Terry has taken a liking to you Hound Dog,” Toriko stated. “Guess he sees you like him.”
“I’m honored then,” he said. Terry let Hound Dog pet him.
Just then a giant purple bat gorilla walked out, making Melk’s eyes widen. “Pochiko, you’re here too?” she asked.
“Whoa, that is the most rocking thing I’ve seen,” Jiro stated in awe of Melk’s animal partner.
“More than a bloody giant snake!?” Tooru aid in panic while pointing at the ludicrously giant pink snake towering over them all.
“That crow… Such Magnificence of Darkness! Such Royalty in black!” Tokoyami said with a stricken tone while admiring the luster of Coco’s giant pet companion.
“Sorry, too taken by petting the adorable pink penguin!” Mina and Pony said in chorus while petting Yun. Yun was jumping happily.
Just then a two head giant lizard and giant octopus that looked like a melon appeared next. “Hey, even Ob and Octo-chan are here~!” Toriko shouted.
“... Is it just me, or does that giant octopus look like a watermelon…?” Mount Lady asked in disbelief.
“Well he is an Octomelon after all,” Rin stated.
“... Again… Your world is crazy…” Midnight stated, flatly.
“We should have them here so you can get used to them,” Toriko said, smiling. “You might like them.”
“That’s why they were brought here,” Xarazechi stated, appearing behind them all. “But they will be in that room for watching the show, if that’s fine with you all? They will be watching the show.”
“I am all for it! I missed Terry so much!” Toriko answered, and the Battle Wolf gave a long howl of happiness.
“You know? There was a time I tried to get an animal companion myself.” Zaus admitted.
“Then?”
“... Then Joie happened. And poor Demi ended-up being part of a dish.” The spirit answered with a sigh of regret.
“Your friend is resting in Heaven, but they are not blaming you.” He’art said.
“That… That is actually a relief.”
“.... I think I might be able to reincarnate him, like you were, as a pet for Izuku, if you are fine with that Zaus?” the angel asked the chef.
“You would do that?” he asked in shock.
“I would, you were a victim of a madman, and should be happy, in your new life.”
Zaus bowed to him. “I would be grateful then. At least the new Me and that poor Tokage will have a chance at being proper friends and partners,”
“Well then, what should Demi be reincarnated into…?”
“Well since they were a giant snake of shadow, maybe a Pokemon, a Legendary Shadow one,” Joy suggested. “A Marshadow.”
“That could work, living in Izuku’s shadow,” Light agreed, nodding.
“A Marshadow?” Toriko asked. “Is that a marshmallow made of shadows?”
“No, you foodie. It’s a creature of amazing power from another world.” the Eye answered, grumbling.
“Here’s what they look like,” Xara said, bringing up a picture.
https://archives.bulbagarden.net/media/upload/7/7b/0802Marshadow.png
“And you are confusing it with the Darkmellow, that Gourmet World ingredient that looks like a pitch-black marshmallow spider.” Coco added.
“Well parts of Pokemon are used for food, so he isn’t completely wrong,” Light added in. He then looked at Zaus. “Will this do?”
Zaus nodded. “Yes. I think they would like that body.”
Tokoyami smirked at Izuku. “Looks like I won’t be the only one with a living shadow.”
“...”
“Oh no…” Katsuki whimpered in fear.
“TAKE COVER!” Tsuyu shrieked while throwing herself on the floor.
Everyone in Toriko’s world was confused, until-
“IT’S SO CUUUUUUUUUTE! WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH !”
“FUCK!” The Angel, Nobody and Eye shrieked in chorus as the water level immediately reached alarming levels.
“Gah!” Toriko shouted in shock. “And I thought the Salamander Sphinx cried a lake, this kid could match it!”
Gaia appeared and drained the water. “What the heck happened?” she asked in shock. She then sees the image of the Pokemon and puts two and two together.
“Okay, fair and valid.” She admitted, gushing at the Mythical Pokemon's cute appearances.
“We were thinking of reincarnating Zaus’ old animal partner into a Marshadow,” Light told her.
“I see, fits with the creature it once was, and it’ll be a Ghost/Fighting type,” she stated.
“Uh, what?” Rin asked, after recovering from the flash flood. “Ghost/Fighting Type, what’s that all about?”
“Basically a way to catalog those creatures, in this tiny thing case, it means he or she will be specialized in hand-to-hand combat and spiritual/spiritic attacks. To put it extremely simply.” Gaia answered.
“Along being a Living Ghost.” Joy added. This surprised Toriko’s group.
“Awesome! Pokemon are real!” Denki shouted in joy. “And Midorya is getting one!”
“How many types are there?” Zebra asked.
“There are eighteen types in total,” Light answered. “Sunni there would love the Fairy Types.”
Rin deadpanned. “Of course my brother would…”
“Wait, brother?” David asked her, surprised.
“We are brother and sister, yes. What? Got a problem with that, hn?” Sunni asked, huffing annoyed.
“... You two are just so opposite that you don’t seem to be,” Melissa answered. “But now it makes a bit of sense.”
“I think Rin would like Fight Types, since she looks like she’d be a sister to some of the Female Fighting Type Gyms.” Xara stated, thinking of a few of the Fighting Type Gym Leader Girls, mostly Maylene.
“Coco seems like a Grass Type aficionado, with his relaxed and calm attitude towards Life.” Joy said.
“That or Poison or Psychic,” Xara added. “Poison for his poison obviously, and Psychic because he’s a seer.”
“All of them fit, yes.” Joy admitted, humming.
“Okay, as much fun as this is, we should be on break,” Coco stated, smiling. “Still, I’m surprised there are these types of creatures that are poisonous.”
“There are many Pokemon out there,” Light stated. “All of them have their own strengths and weaknesses.”
“Cool,” Toriko said, smiling. “Is there a Dragon type?”
“Yes,” all of them answered. “One of the favorite typings of most.”
“AWESOME!”
“Just to inform everyone, we have Jewel Meat and Seven Colored Fruit in the kitchen now, as well as the fresh minerals from Narnia’s Center,” The System called out to them.
“Alright!” Tetsutetsu shouted.
“Jewel Meat!” Toriko yelled with shining eyes and drooling a river.
“So I finally get to try it? Nice.” Ryukyu said, smiling happily.
Eri’s eyes widened and sparkeld. “The Fruit that tastes like apples and other fruits?” she asked in awe.
“Yes, little one.” Rin answered, patting her head.
Eri looked excited. “Papa, Komatsu-san, please make it for me?”
“Right away!” both shouted, smiling. “”We’ll be making a Lunch Feast for our break, so let’s all head to the mess hall.”
Everyone cheered.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Kitchen/ Mess Hall)
While the cooks were in the kitchen working on the items, the aromas blended and made something amazing.
“Dang, I can smell the Jewel Meat and Rainbow Fruit, but those minerals from this Narnia, usually they don’t have a smell, but I can smell aromas from them,” Toriko stated, smelling the food.
“So what took so long to get the minerals from the center of the planet?” Tetsutetsu asked the System.
“The System had to get permission from the god of the world, Aslan, for permission to get ingredients from his lands,” the System informed them. “They’re a good person, er… lion. But it had been a while since we talked.”
“Huh, cool,” Tetsutetsu said, shrugging.
“Might be able to finish my full course, the Main Course, with what’s out in the multiverse,” Coco stated, interested.
“Same,” Zebra nodded, wondering so as well. He then thought about something. “I wonder if there’s an ELDER GOD ingredient, a step above GOD.”
“Can’t tell you, that would be spoilers.” Joy answered.
“Thank you.” He’art said, pleased.
Zebra started to drool hearing that. “Well then, my bet with Komatsu to be my partner.” He said, still remembering his condition. “I’ll have a better Main Dish than yours Toriko.”
“WO! Wo! Wo! I say I will loan Komatsu to you, but he is my Combo Partner!” Toriko answered, super annoyed.
“Please be nice, we can’t be rowdy guests.” Coco chided them.
“Pops taught us manners.” Sunni added.
“Are they always like this?” Mount Lady asked Teppie, who was sitting next to her, Kamui Woods and Death Arms.
“Oh! They are a wild quartet, but they have a great heart too, and while they like to bicker like normal brothers, they know when to be professional… Most of the time.” Teppei answered, chuckling.
“I see. Oh, by the way, thanks again for training with us Teppei,” Death Arms thanks. “I think I’m getting the movements down of the Knocking full body lock up.”
“Yes, and using my Quirk to make fine toothpicks like needles that can send knocking through was a clever idea.”
Teppei wrote it down, in bad penmanship, “It is no trouble, I feel a real connection with you guys.”
“... You really need lessons in writing though…” Kamui stated flatly, not bothered with him writing to them, Heroes had to use silent communication at times.
“I’m not that bad, am I?” he asked, looking puzzled.
“A two year old writes better than you,” Mount Lady roasted him.
“Aaaaw! Not even a three year old? TWO?!” Teppei asked with an exaggerated swoon that made the three Heroes laugh.
“I like to see them interact like this, I was worried they would not be so friendly when we started.” The Angel admitted, sighing.
“I mean, both groups are heroes that fight for justice…” Joy answered.
“Still, one can never be too sure.”
“True.”
“Order Up!” all the cooks shouted, bring out the dishes. The Jewel Meat was shining different colors duke to all gold, silver, bronze, iron, copper and other fresh Narnia minerals, next to it was the Rainbow Fruit Jello Pudding and with it drinks that were literally squeezed jewels, from rubies, emeralds, diamonds, sharpies, you name it.
“We call it the Jewel Feast. Do you like it?” Komatsu asked, cheerful.
Ryukyu's dragon instincts were calling out to take the meat and drinks. “My dragon wants me to take all that for myself.”
“It smells amazing~!” Toriko shouted.
“My Main Course is even better now!” Sunni shouted.
“It was amazing how the jewels were like that of fruit,” Izuku stated.
Everyone was given a plate of Jewel Meat, Rainbow Fruit and Jem Juice. “It’s fascinating what is out there,” David said in awe.
“Yes, and we are just a small part of it,” Nighteye stated.
“Thank you for the food,” Ibara prayed.
“I give my thanks to the feast this universe provides, Itadakimasu! ” Toriko stated.
“Meat that shines like gold and changes color with the minerals, juices that sparkle like diamonds and other fine gems, and a fruit jello that looks like a rainbow… My inner Dragon is just in bliss.” Ryukyu took a bite of the meat… and her eyes turned reptilian. She then let out a roar, and elements, like fire, ice, iron, ect. were firing out of her mouth. “AMAZING!”
“Usually Gold doesn't have any flavor, but this Narnia Gold from the planet's core has a rich earthy velvet taste, and the same with the other Minerals added to it, giving a blend of flavors that amplify the Jewel Meat~!” Toriko stated, his body glowing. He then took a drink of the Diamond Juice. “Ah, and this Diamond Juice is almost like a soda, and the flavor is like nothing I’ve tried. It's sweet like honey and so refreshing.” He tries a Ruby Juice next. “And same with the Ruby Juice, almost like every red colored fruit out there! This one is just… UUUUH!”
“Come on, Toriko! Control yourself!” Teppei begged.
“Can’t help it! It’s so goooood!” He answered, looking far too happy, with a contagious smile.
“This is the best damn iron I’ve had!” Tetsutetsu shouted, eating his Jewel Meat, and feeling his Quirk getting empowered by the iron. “I can feel my Quirk becoming denser and thicker with the iron and other minerals!”
“Phrasing!” Somebody yelled from the back.
“Ah shut up and let me eat!”
“Damn girl! You're eating for three!” Rumi said, laughing.
“Can’t stop! It’s just so amazing!” Ryukyu admitted, gorging herself. She felt her dragon self being empowered by the food. “My inner dragon is craving all this! To give me powers of different elemental dragons. To be an Empress Dragon!”
Melk looked happy. “This is as good as the Melk Stardust… Wait, Komatsu, did you add that as well?” she asked, the flavor of that hitting her as well.
“Hehehehe! I still had some with me, and tried to see if it could go well with Jewel Meat and the other Ingredients, and it turns out that they compliment each other splendidly.” Komatsu answered with a cheeky smile.
“Two different worlds, combined into one~! Yes, I was right to have Jewel Meat as my Main Course!” Sunni shouted, practically glowing like a supernova.
Eri was eating the Rainbow Fruit, her eyes sparkling. “Yummy~!” she squealed in joy.
“Eat as much as you want, Eri, it will help you grow strong.” Izuku, sparkling even more than Sunni just thanks to nearly-discovered fatherly pride, watching his little unicorn eat with a giant smile on her face.
“I guess we found Young Eri's new favorite dish.” Toshinori said, laughing.
“And the perfect way to have her behave.” Nighteye added.
“Not that there would be need, she is far too well mannered.” Aizawa added.
Eri looked at Toriko. “Uh, Mr. Toriko, you told us in your world that people have a course menu, right?”
“Yeah, why do you ask?” Toriko asked, eating his dessert.
“Can I make one and have Rainbow Fruit as my dessert as well?” she pleaded, puppy dog eyes on full force. “I know it’s yours, but I really love it~!”
“Hahahaha! Just because it’s in somebody’s Course Menu, doesn’t mean you can’t add it to yours! A Full Course Menu is a list of dishes that represents us, what we believe in. So if you want to add the Rainbow Fruit to yours to remember this small adventure with us and those three strange guys, go ahead, you have all the rights!”
Eri's smile brightens the room! “Thank you, Toriko!”
“Then why did you and Sanni argue over that with Jewel Meat…?” Komatsu asked in a deadpan.
“It’s a matter of being the first to add it.” Sanni answered.
“Basically childish pride.” Coco supplied, sighing.
“COCO!” Both Heavenly Kings yelled in chorus in childish anger.
Aizawa was eating the jello. “This is like my juice packets, I could get used to this.”
“I did suggest using them as inspiration for this version of the jello, sensei.” Izuku admitted, scratching his cheek while blushing.
“... If you can make me coffee just as good, I’ll teach you ways to use your Black Whip like my capture scarf. I saw that you used the capture type like that, but you have a long way to go.”
“Damn, Shota is actually impressed,” Mic stated, sitting with Tina. Kruppoh was pecking at his food, loving it.
“Well, there is the Dynamo Coffee back home. You could bribe him with that, Izuku..” Zaus said.
“It’s illegal to own and process it, Zaus.” Setsuno said.
“It’s illegal in our world, not theirs. And that's just because a single cup of espresso made with that keeps you awake for a week straight.”
“GIMME!” Aizawa demanded with needy, blood-shot eyes.
“SHOTA, NO!” Mic and Nemuri yelled together, afraid that he wouldn’t sleep for weeks if he drank a mug of the stuff.
“It would be rational for me to have that so I can work without sleep.”
“Yes but your mind would still give out and so would your body!” Recovery Girl shouted at the teacher, hitting him on the head.
“A worthy sacrifice!” The man answered.
She pointed her cane at him, an aura of rage around her. “Do it, and I will sedate you, am I clear? BY SUPPOSITORY! THE ORANGE-SIZED ONES!”
Aizawa just grumbled, going back to eating.
“GAH!” Ryukyu shouted in pain, making everyone stop and look at her in worry, she was on the ground, holding her sides. “W-What’s happening!?” Just then her Quirk activated, transforming into her dragon form, making everyone get back.
“Crap, I think she’s overcharged her Quirk!” David shouted.
Horns were forcibly pushing out of her head, while her wings popped out and six more started to grow out of her back.
“Everyone, give her space!” Toriko ordered, everyone doing as told.
“Woooo! You got even bigger, sister! Ha-ah! A bit too late for a growth spurt!” Rumi said, laughing amused at the giant dragon.
“No, Rumi, get back! It’s not over yet!” she yelled at her friend, still in pain.
What looked like gems of energy were starting to appear around her neck and chest, twenty in total. Then her tail appeared from her back and was spitting into four with spikes growing on them. Ryukyu eyes opened, and her once gold eyes were now permanent slits with them being an ever changing rainbow. She let out an ever stronger roar then before, some of the students feeling a pressure on them that was wanting them to kneel before her. The Pros instinct made them get on guard. And for those of Toriko’s world, those that had Battle Aura automatically summoned them from the pressure that she gave off.
Ryukyu was huff hard, sweat rolling off her with her blood and scales that fell off when her body was changing. “I… I think it’s over…” she groaned out. She started to change back, but a few things were still there in her normal body. She still had the horns, four gems that had the basic elements in them, two of her wings and one of her tails without spikes. “W-What, b-but I turned back. W-Why do I still have some of my dragon parts?”
“Ooh! Controlled Quirk Singularity!” David said, starry eyed.
“Uh?”
“Simply put, your Quirk had a secondary mutation thanks to this food, only one that did not result in your death, ours, or both! Very nice! Fascinating! It seems like whatever power is in food from their Gourmet World and other worlds does hold the keys to the secrets of Evolution! Amazing!” The man answered, taking notes of everything he saw.
“ HBBHGVGHCGVJGJBJHNK-MUTTER! MUTTER! MUTTER! MUTTER!” Izuku was doing the same, only, a couple hundreds times faster, enough Joy and Light were having troubles supplying him new pads to fill fast enough.
“I… I evolved with my Quirk?” she asked in shock. She then groaned and went to her knees. “Still hurt like hell though…”
“Well your body literally was ripping and fixing itself at the same time,” Toriko stated, helping her up with Rin’s assistance.
Rin got a spray bottle. “Here, this will help with the pain, I use it when monsters need to relax or not feel pain.” She opened the cork and let Ryukyu smell the Super Relaxation Fragrance .
Ryukyu did so, and felt her pain ease. “Thank you Rin.”
“Good, isn’t it? Aaaaall relaxed.”
“Yeeah.”
“Glad to be of help.” Rin said, pleased.
Mirko had a savage smile. “You and I are sparing later, Ryukyu,” she stated. “And if that's how you evolved, I wonder what I could get~!?”
Zebra walked up to Ryukyu and told her, “Don’t get cocky now that you’re stronger, got it?”
“Trust me, I won't if I have to go through that kind of thing every time my Quirk evolves to a higher level,” Ryukyu groaned. “Still, I didn’t think this would happen, I knew my Quirk was craving all that food, but forcing me to evolve like that?” She then let out a blech that literally flew fire in Zebra’s face. “Uh… Sorry about that.”
“... Pppft! ” A snort was not what they all expected.
“You need to brush your teeth, little lizard. Your breath is atrocious.” Zebra said, smirking.
“HUSH! I just had lunch!” Ryukyu answered, appalled.
This broke the floodgates, making everyone laugh.
“Okay everyone, I hope you all enjoy the feast, because time is almost up,” Light stated, smiling.
“Already?” Mount Lady asked in shock.
“Ah, but I wanted to fight…” Rumi pouted. She then shrugs. “Eh, next time then.”
“Can we take the rest with us?” Toriko asked, still eating.
“You can, will go great with the food for later,” Xara stated.
Melissa looked at her father. “Do you think my Quirk will get stronger to dad?”
“We’ll see dear, I think we’d need to find the right food that calls out, like what happened with Ryukyu,” he told her. “She said the food was calling to her and her Quirk, that could be an indicator to what we’d need to look for.”
Izuku and Melissa nodded. “Yeah, I think you’re right.”
Light whispered to Joy. “Joy, do you think if Rikido Sato took a drop of that Rose Extract he’d evolve?”
“Well it is concentrated sugar so it could…” he muttered. “When we get to that part, we’ll let him try it.”
Everyone took the remainder of the food and started heading to the theater.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
After Ryukyu regained more of her energy, Recovery Girl healed her fully. Everyone made it back to the theater. Toriko and his group's pets went back to the pet theater. Komatsu then remembered something.
“Hey, Melk, you never did say what you thought of the I-Island knives,” he stated, getting her attention.
“...”
“Come on, lay it on me. I am a big boy, I can take criticism.” David offered, smiling gently.
“... They suck. I can tell the weight is off towards the tip, not considering the main body is either a few millimeters too wide or too thin compared to the kind of knives you were trying to make. And the metal was wrong! Just because you use super-alloys doesn't mean the knives will automatically be better! The metal you use can and will influence taste! Especially if coming in contact with hot or cold Ingredients! And the handle! That was far too smooth and small! Grip is fundamental! You have to measure the hand of the Chef and make it precise to the millimeter! Not making a generic size based on some common hand measure! The tip itself! Too narrow! It will bend at the first stress and-”
“I… I think that’s enough.” Melissa said with a nervous smile.
“BOOOOOOOOOH-OOOOOOOOOH!” David in the meantime was crouching in a corner crying his eyes out.
“Wow… She was brutal…” Nighteye muttered, impressed.
Melk then added. “But I can tell the metal can be used, if forged by a Melk, it can be something grand, but it’ll have to be done by hand, not a machine, understand?” She asked David, pointing her finger at the man.
“R-Right,” he said, nodding. “It’s a good thing you’re teaching my daughter and Mei then.”
Just then, the lights dimmed and the show started, everyone taking their seats.
“Starting nooow! Get ready, this is a good one!” Joy said with a giddy voice.
A Chef Rebirth chapter 7:
Izuku’s Wrath! The Assault on Inoshiki Chef Academy Arc! Part 1.
Number 4 Yavin Street – Green Cloud Restaurant -
It was just another morning for Izuku, he woke-up at dawn, trained hard his cooking skills following the System’s training regimen, sent a ‘Good Morning’ message to Momo and then prepared the spicy beef noodles for Blackie before giving a rapid clean-up to the restaurant before opening for business starting with his Breakfast Service , soon filling the Main Room in the amazing scent of croissants, cupcakes and freshly-ground coffee. And the latter was a joy for a coffee-junkie like Izuku, he had at his back and call over a hundred different kinds of coffee to use, thing that made him VERY happy.
Another thing that made him happy was not only the Jewel Meat already becoming a Cult Classic of Yavin Street with ‘Meat Experts’ clamoring to have more, Izuku actually found a Waitress! He finally found a GOOD one!
“ I will agree on the Jewel Meat,” Ryukyu stated, having more of it with the juice and jello.
“Geez, you had enough yet?” Rumi asked her. “We don’t need you to go through that again.”
“Honestly, I don’t feel it, sure, I feel my Quirk getting new abilities, but not force evolving,” she stated. “I think I need something stronger than Jewel Meat and The Narnia Minerals now to evolve again,” she stated. “Call it my dragon instinct.”
“So like how we need to eat something teaster than before for our cells to evolve further,” Toriko stated, getting a nod from the dragon woman.
“I think so, yes,” she agreed.
David, Izuku and Melissa were writing all this down while Mei was writing down new ideas for babies to make with new Quirk evolutions, laughing maniacally. “So many babies~! AHAHAHAHAHA!”
Teppie looked at Power Loader and asked., “She always likes this?”
“I think she’s getting worse now that Quirks and Humans can evolve with food,” he told the green pompadour man.
Miss Ochako was a dear friend of Momo the young woman assured was a very bright girl, in fact he could testify how young Uraraka had took the job seriously from the get-go: she was fast in delivering dishes and recovering the empty plates, she needed only a week to memorize most of the menu and was quick on the math for the customers bills and even faster to stop Dine-N-Dashers , even her Quirk was incredibly useful to deliver more dishes at once in a single trip!
Three days a week was all the time AU and her own Hero Training left her as free time for the job, but compared to nothing at all, the young Chef gladly accepted the extra help, especially since those three days covered the weekends where the influx of customers was the highest.
She was even chatty and curious about him personally! (And didn’t mind Izuku’s numerous questions about her Quirk and the Hero Course in general) , she actually looked like to be eager to be his friend!
So, yes, there were now many things that made sure Izuku could be outrageously happy while working lately!
Unfortunately that morning there was instead something that made him a bit less happy: seeing Toshinori, in his All Might Persona , enter his Restaurant as soon as he opened while wearing a yellow-striped suit that would make Fashion Designers everywhere gouge-out their eyes.
“... It’s not that bad, is it?” Toshi asked, looking at everyone.
“Let’s be fair, Toshinori. I am not about to force a dress code on my employees, Gods knows I don’t exactly like limiting one’s freedom…” Nezu said, smiling and drinking his tea.
“But?”
“But if I see you wearing that thing again during any of your classes, I will burn it. And I may forget to wait for you to undress first.”
“Got it, Sir.” Tosinori answered with a sigh of defeat.
“Thank you.” The teachers present answered in chorus.
“Yes? Here again? This is the second time this week.” he asked, professional smile still present but clearly not reaching his eyes. Now he really felt like he needed Uraraka as a filter of sort between him and the man or his old Partner Sir Nighteye, too bad it was Monday so Ochako could not be there to ‘take the bullet’ for her Boss.
“Ehm...Uhm... Parlay ?” the Pro Hero tried asking with a nervous smile.
“You mean the ‘Let’s put aside hostilities and talk like civilized people’ thing?” Izuku asked, sighing.
“That one.”
“...Get in.” he answered once took a HUGE breath and pinched the bridge of his nose.
All Might slumped in his chair. “This is going to be a mess, I just know it…”
“How bad could it-” Teppei’s mouth was covered by Kamui’s Quirk.
“Do not finish that sentence Teppei.”
Having sensed the hostility still lingering about and took a table on the far back under one of the Restaurant’s infamous ‘Quiet Trees’ , Toshinori took a deep breath himself and addressed the core of the matter.
“Do you hate me?” he asked, bluntly.
“Hate is a strong word.”
“Do you?”
“...No.”
“You wouldn’t have helped me if you did, I see.”
“Not really.”
“Uh?”
“To my shame, I mostly did it to show you and your Hero friends that even as a Chef I CAN change the world if I want to, but I did save you and changed your future with my dish all the same, didn’t I?” the young Chef asked.
“So you knew?” Toshinori asked.
“About Sir Nighteye’s prediction and how it got shattered? Yes, I was told by him during one of his NUMEROUS visits after your recovery. Same going with your dying Quirk, is it back to normal now?”
“You know, after All Might was healed, I did feel our connection strengthen…” Izuku muttered to himself. Only Jiro and Zebra heard him, but both kept quiet.
“Huh? Did you say something?” Toriko asked him.
“Not yet. Not yet.” Izuku, sweating far too much, answered with a very forced smile.
Zaus and the other One for All user rolled their eyes.
“Wonder what the kitten is talking about?” Rag Doll asked the other Wild Wild Pussycats.
“I… Listen, it’s a very touchy subject. IF it comes to the point we need to explain, we will. But please, PLEASE , do not ask for more. Not every secret has to be told, not everything personal has to be shared just because we are friends. Let us… Let us keep this secret just between us unless forced to share it.” Toshinori begged, and even if super muscled, he looked frail, afraid.
Everyone looked at one another and sighed, nodding to the two. They went back to the screen.
“…” that gave All Might a pause, he had felt One for All return to full power even after his passing it to Mirio after eating Izuku’s food, but at the beginning he had thought it was merely a temporary thing, but instead it looked like the young Chef in front of him forcefully moved Time backwards for All Might ’s body and Quirk, a testament of which was the fact that now between ‘Toshinori’ and ‘All Might’ there wasn’t much difference in muscles sizes.
Toshinori’s body and Quirk were now back to what he was before that fated battle against All for One , as if nothing ever happened, and he could not understand HOW the boy did that.
“My Quirk was supposed to fade away, but you resurrected it, and me with it...How?”
“Good food and skills. Why you say your Quirk was supposed to fade away?” Izuku asked back.
“I...I am sorry, I can’t tell you.”
“Then I can’t tell you how my Abilities work. Sorry but as it stands your Secrets are not more important than mine.” Izuku answered while moving away to welcome a new duo of Customers.
“Chef Izuku! The usual!” the blond woman in Hero Costume asked.
All Might sighs. “I really did need Young Midoriya to help me more than I thought…”
“I think a lot of us did,” Nighteye muttered, fixing his glasses.
“Guess with All for One, you two got paranoid?” Knocking Master asked the two, taking a swig of booze.
“That man has spies everywhere, and manipulates people to do what he wants,” Gran stated, growling at remembering Nana’s death. “Look what he made the blond sparkly boy go through to make people hate heroes and see them as corrupt as he is. Think of him like the Big Bad of your world that has minions to do things, and what happened to Zaus with one of their minions, Joie or whatever the brats name was.”
“After a while, you start wondering who is on your side, and who pretends to be your ally while being a Spy. So, becoming paranoid is the least that can happen to you. And look at us, Nighteye basically lives in a fortress that doesn’t even try to look like a normal apartment while I… Well… The people I have here now are all the Family and Friends I have.” Toshinori admitted, sighing.
“Damn…” Teppei muttered.
“Sorry for bothering you as soon as you opened, but she gets crankier than usual without her breakfast,” her masked companion added, sighing.
“No problems for me, I am always happy to serve my customers! I also got the chocolate cake out of the fridge before opening so it is now soft just right. Does Miss Mt. Lady want some together with her coffee?” Izuku answered, this time with an honest happy smile.
“Yes, Miss Mt. Lady would love that.” the woman replied with a cheeky smile.
“Me too, if you don’t mind.” Kamui Woods added, shrugging.
“I’ll be with you in a moment,” he answered before walking away.
“Good Morning.” Toshinori said once seen the two sit close-by.
“First you get that Villain before me and now you want to steal my breakfast?” Mt. Lady hissed in contempt.
“I told you that I didn’t want to steal anybody’s job , I was just passing by when I saw Headgear taking hostages.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” she answered, making Kamui Woods with her shake his head in dismay at her manners.
“Still the glory hog…” Kamui stated flatly at Mt. Lady.
“And I thought Sanni had an ego,” Teppei teased her.
“Oi! I’m not that bad!” she roared at the two.
“Should I remind you of your debut?” Death Arms reminded her.
“What did she do?” Teppei asked, looking lost.
“You don’t need to know, mister!” She stated, poking him on the nose while pointing at him. Teppei just held his hands up in surrender.
“She’s a bit of a glory-hound, but in Heroics she already has an amazing track record… Yes, she goes a bit heavy on sex-appeal, but it’s her right to do it. Doesn’t change the fact she is an amazing Hero.” Izuku said, shrugging.
“Hey~ If you got it, flaunt it~ You should feel confident in your body~” She stated, smiling and shrugging.
One after another, more customers came and went, and Toshinori had a first row seat on seeing the boy managing the tables by himself while also cooking and recovering the empty plates, working tirelessly and yet exchanging smiles and jokes with the Regular Guests of his Restaurant...Except with him.
“Rumi-sa-”
“Rumi-chan! Chan! It’s not that hard!” the bunny girl said with a mock glare.
“Rumi-chan...I CAN’T be your plate, that would be hardly hygienic. And also highly unprofessional” Izuku answered.
“But it would make ‘licking the plate clean’ so much better!” she replied.
“T-T-That too would be bad!”
“Afraid of getting hard?” she asked with a knowing smirk.
“...Among other things.” he admitted.
Izuku was blushing red again, steam coming off him. Joy was roasting marshmallows over him.
Ryukyu swatted Rumi over the head, her hand covered in scales over it to make it hurt for good measure. “You and your damn bunny hormones…”
“Don’t slap me! You all thirsty thots were thinking that! At least I'm honest enough to admit that!”
“It’s not a virtue!” Nemuri said, groaning in despair.
“Says the R-18 Heroine…” she shot back.
“At least I don’t harass people for real! I play a character, but I do not go around actually asking people to let me lick their abs!”
“That me is a horny teen! Cut her some slack!”
“Please stop screaming.” Nezu said, unfazed. “Or I will have the commotions dock your pay.”
This shut the girls up.
“Damn, that mouse is scary,” Teppei wrote to the others so Nezu wouldn’t hear.
“I swear I won’t mind if that happens,” Rumi promised while purposely passing her tongue extra slowly on her lips to turn them glistening.
“I would mind, instead. I would mind it A LOT!” Momo choose that moment to make her presence known, and actually sitting in front of Rumi at the same table.
“Momo?” Izuku asked.
“Took a little detour for a cup of coffee and a good morning, and I am glad I did it. Don’t worry, I will deal with her myself.” she answered, and turning just a bit smug at the kiss on the cheek she got from the young Chef before he left their table.
“This means nothing.” Rumi hissed.
“What do you want from him? Is he another notch to put on your belt?”
“What the hell do you think I am, uh ?!” the bunny girl asked with a growl.
“I am not that kind of woman!” Rumi roared, standing up and stomping her foot. She heard that line so many times in her life, she hated it. Sure she flirted and teased, but never got that far, and those that tried… were kicked in the face.
“I am not defending that myself, but that you is clearly overstepping in her flirting. Can’t blame that Momo for getting angry.” Momo answered.
“Do you have any idea how many times I heard that!? It. hurts!”
“But she did say she wanted him as a plate, you can’t deny that. Had a man told that to a woman, many of us would have been up in arms already. It is borderline harassment.” Ryukyu added.
“... Okay I’ll admit I MIGHT have gone too far,” the bunny hero muttered.
“A bit?” Zebra asked her, thinking she was getting cocky.
“Okay a lot!” she roared, grinding her teeth. “Happy?”
“Better,” he stated.
“Somebody coming here daily at random intervals to molest him. He is trying to do his job and doesn’t need a horny rabbit clinging to his leg.”
“HOW DARE YOU!?”
“What is his favorite color? Least liked movie? His mother’s name? What’s his dream? His worst fear?” Momo asked with a calm tone, opposite to Rumi’s own furious one.
“…”
“I know many things about him and will learn even more because I am honestly interested in him, just like he is interested in me and is slowly learning more about me. On the contrary, you just want him the same way a spoiled toddler wants a new Toy . I am learning to know him, the Good and the Bad, just like he is doing with me...And You? Do you know ANYTHING about him? What do you want from him, really?”
“…” the bunny girl simply sat down at that.
“Thought so. He is just a new pass-time until you grow bored and find something else to keep you entertained, well, I won’t let that happen.” Momo declared, firmly.
“And what if I am serious about him?”
“Some of us live Romance differently. I do everything with no restrain, with only one speed: Mine. I may not believe in fluffiness, too much, but this doesn’t mean I cannot Love just as Romantically as any other person, just… My way.” Rumi said, rapping on the ground with her foot.
“... Well she’s protective, since people would only be into me for my family and money…” Momo stated, sighing. “She wants to protect the one person who sees me for me…”
“Ah, gold diggers,” Rumi stated, nodding in understanding.
“The Cleaner version of the ones chasing women just for their looks, but equally bad.” Nana said, sighing.
“Nothing a Texas Smash can’t fix.” Izuku muttered, unfortunately everybody still heard him.
“YOUNG MIDORIYA!” All Might gasped.
“I-”
“Not without me! Two punches is better than one!” Toshinori finished saying, flexing and smiling.
Aizawa groaned. “Damn problem child…”
“Have you two met outside the Restaurant? Have you exchanged something more than a polite greeting? Talked together? Laughed together? Shared common interests? I think not. You just come here, make some crass jokes, unashamedly flirt with him to get him embarrassed and then leave. Sorry but no relationship can be born just from Teasing and Flirting, no matter what your favourite Shojo Manga may suggest.”
“And you did all that instead?!” Rumi asked with a challenging tone.
“Yes.”
“Uh?!”
“We go on dates, talk to the phone, he visits my home to teach my mother how to cook and I visit his parents home to spend some time with him and his family. We have already argued and made peace twice this week we have been officially together. We kissed? Yes. We just embraced and enjoyed each other company in silence? Yes! I got his head on my lap and my head on his plenty of times too! We are CLOSE , something fundamental to develop a relationship. Do you understand the difference between us then?”
“…” It was clear Rumi was angry, and yet tears too were mounting in her eyes, if from her rage or something else thought was known only to the bunny girl herself.
“This means nothing! NOTHING! And I’ll prove it to you.” she hissed in answer, eyes full of animal fury.
“How? Let’s hear.”
“By stealing him away from you. You make him happy? Well, I’ll make him happier! If I had ANY doubt about courting him or not, thanks to you I got my head straight, he will be MINE!” she declared before marching away.
Ryukyu groaned, facepalming at her friend’s counterpart actions. Melk gave the rabbit girl a flat look. “Really…?”
“Hey! Hey! Hey! She obviously has a crush, she is just, you know, justifying it in the totally wrong way!” Rumi explained, with a nervous smile.
“Your need to defend your reputation as a Badass Girl is sometimes worrying, almost clinical. Why must you hide the fact that you ARE a romantic girl? Playing it off as just a challenge makes you look shallow. And I KNOW you are not! You are making it look far too bad, just to not admit you have a crush… Well, that the you in there has a crush.” Ryukyu said, exasperated.
Rumi slumped. “When you put it like that…”
“Don’t tempt me, Yaoyorozu!” the other answered, slamming the door closed and disappearing around the corner.
“...What happened?” Izuku asked, he had just left the kitchen to bring Momo her breakfast to witness the bunny girl storming off.
“Just a fool fighting a losing battle, don’t worry.” she replied with a gentle, sweet smile while accepting her coffee and croissant.
“Oookay? Just don’t get hurt, please.” Izuku begged, worried.
“Don’t worry, if somebody gets hurt, that won’t be ME, promise.” she answered.
“That does not reassure me, truth be told.” he admitted while walking towards All Might to deliver the man’s ‘American Style Breakfast’ he had ordered, mountain of pancakes included.
“My God...I missed you, my old friends…” Toshinori admitted with teary eyes while looking at the waterfall of syrup covering the small mountain of pancakes from top to bottom, then at the roasted sausages, at the crunchy bacon, at the sunny-side-up eggs and at the HUGE pitcher of chilled orange juice in front of himself.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fqph.fs.quoracdn.net%2Fmain-qimg-aca43bfd30a8ceaedaff4a598c0bdd42-c&f=1&nofb=1
Just then, said breakfast meal appeared. All Might was weeping in joy. “I can finally enjoy my favorite meal.” He grabbed a glad of the Gem Juice, and was eating in joy.
“So overdramatic.” Nighteye said, sighing.
“Hush! I can finally stop going through that diet of barely-solid food that tastes of cardboard! Let me celebrate!” Toshinori answered petulantly, sadly while with his mouth full.
“This is good with the Jewel Meat,” Ryukyu said, eating hers. “... Huh, Still hungry.”
“Must be your new body,” Toriko stated, finishing his. “You might need to eat more to keep up your body.”
“I can do that!” She answered, smiling cheerfully.
“Wonder it that will happen to us, if we have Quirk Awakenings,” Yosetsu wondered.
“That must look so amazing!” Izuku and David said at the same time.
“The Oranges are freshly squeezed...Imported from Sicily...Please enjoy your meal.” the young Chef said mechanically.
“I am really here to make peace, young Midoriya.” Toshinori said with a sad smile.
Sigh! “Fine. Mine it’s not a Quirk, Toshinori-san. It’s another set of abilities. More I can’t tell.” Izuku whispered with a tired sigh.
“Hn!?” the Pro Hero almost chocked on his food at that admission.
“What about you?” the Chef asked.
“...I am sorry, I can’t tell you.”
“Hypocrite.”
“I-” whatever excuse Toshinori was about to use died in his throat when he saw the young man’s eyes lose focus and then bulge-out once he finished listening to whatever distracted him.
“...You GAVE your Quirk to somebody else?!” Izuku asked between clenched teeth.
People choked on their meals after hearing this.
“...” Poor Izuku, slowly, slipped down and off his seat, he also covered his face with both hands and released a long, painful whine similar to a dying animal..
“... And the cat is out of the bag.” Nighteye muttered, face-palming, while next to him Toshinori showed how he could still puke blood if stressed enough, even after being healed.
“What does he mean by transferred?” Kaminari asked, shocked.
“... Toshinori…?” Aizawa asked, glaring at the man.
“Here we go.” Nezu muttered with a sigh.
“Yes?” All Might asked.
“Is your Quirk something you can GIVE to others? You know? Like a giant, colossal, gargantuan Fuck You to the laws of Nature that govern how Quirks work?” The Teacher asked.
“Yes he did! What about it, uh? You got a problem with that, punk?! We all had that Quirk when we were alive before passing it to our chosen candidate!” The former owner of Blackwhip asked with a challenging tone.
“Good God, Daigoro…” Nana uttered in defeat, facepalming while utter bedlam exploded from the My Hero group, with thousands of questions being screamed all at once.
“Enough!” Zebra shouted, making everyone stop. Jiro had covered her eyes, seeing him taking in a lungful of air. “Stop bombarding them with Questions, they’ll tell you or the show will.”
“Uh… Sorry,” Mandele apologized.
“Toshi, you gave my son your…?” Inko asked the man.
“Yeah, he showed himself worthy, not in body, that came later, but in spirit. I gave him an impossible task that I knew he could not achieve, and I saw him give it his all. That paired with his other shows of worthiness , helped me decide.”
“Not physically…Is that why you spend all that time in the school gym?” Mic asked.
“Yes!” Izuku squeaked in answer.
“There have been people saying that a scrawny kid like him didn’t deserve to be a Hero since he didn’t look like somebody hitting a gym often… You can imagine how hard he took it.” Nezu added.
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed, and glared at All Might. “When did you give him your Quirk…?”
“Uh… The day of the exam,” he answered…. And getting a punch to the face.
“You moron! You should have told me that!”
“But I couldn’t-”
Aizawa gave him a flat look, anger in his eyes. “You could have told me he was a late bloomer and his Quirk was a stockpile one… That uses energy to amplify his body, and change it into different forms.”
All Might looked away, coughing.
“You moron.”
“How do you know that?!” All Might asked in horror, it was mere luck they were talking with hushed tones and nobody heard them.
“Shut up. You said a Quirkless Hero was impossible even while having a way to MAKE IT possible all this time?! Good God! WHY?!”
“Listen, the situation is a bit more complex than-”
“What? Did Mirio suck you off in exchange?! Did he sleep with you?! Did he took up his ass or something?!” Izuku said with a hiss.
“I did not sleep with him! WAIT! You even know his name?!” this time Toshinori actually shrieked loud enough everybody turned to look at them.
“For the love of...ARGH! I will go back to my job before I say or do something I will regret! And you should thank GOD I respect my Ingredients so much, or spitting on your plate every time you come here would be the NICEST thing I do to you! Hypocrite! Liar! Betrayer! PIECE OF...No, my mother taught me better than this…” Izuku’s angry tirade was legendary, enough to shock the other customers at the rare scene, but the young Chef actually stopped himself before cursing for real, he just gave a strong kick to Toshinori’s shin before marching back towards his kitchen and leaving behind the famous Hero All Might crying in pain while nursing his abused leg.
“Okay! Back to square one! He still is unhappy with me!” Toshinori declared to himself with a wince.
“I did not sleep with Mister Toshinori. Ever. Nor with anybody else.” Mirio said.
“Dude…” Tamaki said.
“Just making sure we are clear.”
“You didn’t need to say it…” Nighteye groaned, facepalming.
“Are they always like this?” Tina asked Mic.
Mic shrugged. “Sometimes, they are good, just don't think things through.”
“Like you, Mic,” Aizawa stated flatly.
“Hey!” Mic shouted.
His second visit to the Restaurant after he confirmed his full recover didn’t go as well as he had planned for, and only made it clear that the Universe had stacked the deck against him! And he didn’t even had the chance to ask the young Chef the questions Recovery Girl demanded Toshinori to ask! The Pro Hero just KNEW the ‘pint sized’ Medic will pretty much go ballistic once learned of his failure.
“Did you make him dirty, All Might?” Tsukauchi asked as soon as he and few of his colleagues entered the place to see the Pro Hero in his current predicament.
“Is it that obvious?”
“A bit, but you are still in the clear, you have not been stripped by Whitey, after all.” the Detective answered, amused.
“Yeah...Small mercy that…” Toshinori replied in sarcasm while watching the chubby robot peek inside the room to keep things in check and run a thumb along its neck in a threatening manner once it locked eyes with the Pro Hero, although what worried Toshinori the most was seeing the black Lord Dog outside take a glance inside for a moment to send a glare at the Pro Hero.
All Might was in the corner again, feeling like an idiot for what he said.
“That is some bad luck in talking.” Teppei said, whistling.
“Booo-ooooh!”
“Teppei-san!” Komatsu yelled.
“Ah! Sorry!”
“Don’t be,” Aizawa stated. “He sucks at talking normally or being normal.”
All Might was even more depressed by hearing this.
“You stuff it Mr. “Kicking out a whole class”.” Rin scolded him.
“They need to learn, I go Plus Ultra in that,” he stated dryly.
“I forbid you from using those sacred words to justify that!” Toshinori yelled.
“Oh bite me!” Aizawa answered, rolling his eyes.
BANG!
In that moment every noise in the Restaurant died when four burly young men wearing cheap plastic face-masks and armed with crowbars and a gasoline tank barged in.
“Okay, assholes, out! We are here to teach some Useless Quirkless Trash that there is no...Place...For him here…” the Boss of the quartet started barking orders as soon as they all got in, and only THEN finally noticing who exactly was he yelling at while brandishing his crowbar:
Detective Tsukauchi himself is accompanied by four MASSIVE officers in full Police Force attire.
The ninja Pro Hero Edgeshot together with the Pro Hero Ingenium , both with their chopsticks mid-way to their mouth for their very first bite of long-awaited lunch.
The retired and converted to quasi-good Mexican Villain ‘El Macho’ that had come to visit his daughter, a Hero Student at Ketsubutsu University and already known in the city as ‘Miss Pain’ . With them there was also Pro Hero ‘Miss Joke’ acting as a guest in that breakfast meeting between father and daughter to talk about the girl’s school results and future Apprenticeship.
A duo of undercover agents from I-Island that were using the excuse of them keeping tabs on Izuku to have some good breakfast. One of which with a Quirk generating lightning from his closed fists and a penchant for testicle-punching.
The Pro Hero Hawks that was standing in a corner waiting for a table to get free.
Momo that had already created a thick police baton with her Quirk and looked ready to start bashing heads.
And last, but not least important: All Might himself.
They all were looking at the Hooligans while slowly getting up from their seats if they were sitting at a table, and all of them were PISSED beyond belief.
“Troublemakers will be stripped as an example to others!” when Whitey too made his appearance from the kitchen flashing red eyes and zero mercy, the hooligans understood they were in trouble.
All the pro heroes’ eyes widened at there being villains and vigilantes there as well in Izuku’s restaurant.
“Aaah, your Restaurant is a Neutral Zone.” Toriko said, tense.
“UH?!” FatGum said.
“Basically, a Restaurant where fighting is prohibited, often used as a meeting point between the Good Guys and the Bad Guys to talk things through. Back in the Dawn of the Gourmet Era, it was a common sight.” Coco explained.
Aizawa nodded. “Would make talking to my contacts in the vigilant circles easier, that’s for sure.”
“And there might be some villains that we can keep an eye on, but not take in,” Snipe stated, thinking.
“And some that want to inform heroes of worse villains, enemies of my enemy as they say,” Cementos stated.
“Is not like he is not protected either, that Robot seems very good at protecting him.” Tsuyu added.
“And he has, like, a God Being watching over him.” Mina added.
“And who knows what else later on,” Pony added, getting nods from others.
“F***! SCATTER!” At their Leader’s order the very scared grunts did the smart thing and bolted out of the restaurant to board the car waiting for them with the engine already warm enough to sprint away at high speed.
“Get them!” one of the Police Officers yelled, but before the group could give chase, Izuku stopped them.
“No need.” He said.
“Uh?”
“They are not worthy of you all to abandon your breakfast for. I got Whitey for this sort of bullies.”
“But they-”
“Whitey, fetch.” Izuku ordered while patting the Robot’s soft belly.
“Understood!” the robot answered while the Restaurant door opened by itself.
“Welp, they’re doomed,” Tamaki stated, feeling bad for them, slightly.
“They had it coming,” Hitoshi stated, not sorry for them at all.
“Not to sound negative, but the thing looks a bit too much… Well, let’s say thicc , to match the speed of a sports car. That is one of those overly-tuned muscle cars that can uproot asphalt if they accelerate too much.” Kyoka said.
“ You will soon learn how wrong you are. ” System answered, unfazed.
“Uh?”
“ A Whitey is not made with what you call Technology . Materials, techniques and systems used are not bound by the Laws of Physics. Please observe. ”
“Their creations are only normal on look, everything else is of Sub-Deity class, once bound by being only a few Levels above the Host they are sent to protect… Then the System simply went “screw it” and pumped the “ Whiteys” power beyond any form of decency. Even for us Gods that have a way wider scope of understanding. System is shameless, they simply don’t care.” Gaia added, sighing.
“Huh… Would be a useful guard in the restaurant.,” Komatsu stated.
BANG!
To the present’s surprise the chubby robot simply blurred away at insane speed soon followed by the noise of the Sound Barrier being torn to shreds by a speeding body.
“Please return to your breakfast, and as an apology for this inconvenience, the first coffee refill will be on me this time.” Izuku offered with a bow and a gentle smile.
“Relax, guys, that robot has everything under control!” The undercover agents from I-Island reassured the others while returning to their table with a knowing smile etched on their faces.
“Oh, yeah! They are screwed.”
With Whitey -
WRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!
The sports car the five guys had rented for their escape was roaring at full throttle as they tried escaping from the fat robot, that instead was rapidly gaining terrain on them while running with heavy, thumping steps.
THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!
“FASTER! FASTER!”
“I AM TRYING!” the driver shrieked in answer, and using all her abilities to take a daring turn so sudden the car went briefly on two wheels before slamming back down on all four to sprint away.
“Whitey is awesome!” Mei shouted, stars in her eyes. “I can't wait to build one!”
Melk chopped her on the head. “I know you're excited, but curb it, remember what I told you.”
Mei pouted. “Fine…”
Power Loader looked at Melk and said, “Thank you for teaching her restraint, I’ve been trying to for months…”
“It’s hard, I'll give you that. I need to chop her far too often to keep her grounded, she seems unable to not let her excitement run wild, and I fear she will one day overlook a detail and one of her creations will kill the user and everybody around them.”
“I WOULD NEVER DO THAT!” Mei yelled, horrified and appalled by that actuation.
“Are you sure? Are you certain 100% that you will never, EVER, make a mistake that will result in a catastrophe? Especially with your work ethics?”
“Uh…. 99% sure at least. Nothing is ever 100%.”
“Then maybe the Support Course is not for you, Hatsume.”
“Isn’t it too harsh?” Toshinori whispered.
“Sssh. I guess they are trying to scare her into being careful instead of jumping from one idea to the other. Don’t ruin it,” Nighteye answered.
“What but-!” Mei started, shocked.
“Mei, you’re a bright girl, yes, but you cause so many explosions, I am this close to expelling you, the only reason I haven’t is because Nezu finds your antics funny…” Power Loader informed her.
“I do love to see the fireworks~” Nezu stated, smirking and drinking his tea.
Melk deadpanned. “That explains so much and so little…”
“B-But I have the highest marks in your class…” Mei stated, scared of losing her spot.
“While that is true, again, you cause so much damage at times it counteracts your grading.”
Mei held her knees to her face. “I-I’ll be good…” she muttered, feeling her pride breaking.
“Hatsume, you just need to slow down, I don’t know, 6%. I taught you and the others Security Measures, Safety and all the necessary steps to avoid accidents from happening. You just need to remember my lessons and follow them. They are not extras , they are there to make sure you will one day become the greatest inventor of Support Equipment Humanity has ever seen.” Loader said while gently, almost fatherly, rubbing her head. “And if you have an idea, write it down in a secure notebook in a code that only you can read.”
“THAT SLOW?!”
“You are by far the fastest in creating, building and testing. Those Prototypes won’t run away if you take time to test them out, they will wait for their Mama to finish making them properly.”
“O-Okay.” Mei answered, sniffing loudly and cleaning her nose on the back of her glove.
BANG!
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” to their horror as soon as the actually turned the corner Whitey was already waiting for them to grab the front of the car and abruptly stop them, with the back wheels of the car spinning in place so fast the tires looked ready to catch fire.
“Troublemakers will be stripped as an example to others!” Whitey declared loudly, thing that made the people around them in the area grow horrified at the strange threat.
“LET US GO!” the Leader of the gang yelled.
“No.” was the robot’s answer as his grip on the car’s front tightened, and with a mighty pull of his big hands, the entire vehicle went torn in half as if made of tissue paper, making the five hooligans fall sitting on the street with bulged-out eyes.
“Beginning Stripping Protocol!” Whitey said once thrown away the two car halves while walking towards the five with heavy steps.
“Fuck off! Knife Hand!” one of the guys said while activating his Quirk and turning his fingers into dagger-long blades.
“Does he really think that would work…?” Melissa asks, sweat-dropping. “The Whitey’s body is made of super dense alloy, almost to that of a dwarf star, and that attack wouldn’t even scratch the paint.” Everyone looked at her in surprise. “What? I was good with technology before, my Technomancer Quirk allows me to understand technology even better now, even if it’s fantasy based.”
“Fantasy?” Mina asked.
“Technically, it’s the closest term I can come up with to describe it.” She answered. “As the old saying goes, ‘Magic is science we just don’t understand.’”
“It’s more shocking that you can understand a godly construct without your mind frying,” Sanni stated, blinking a few times.
“Having a good imagination helps. Your mind fills the blanks with the closest, easier to understand notions as a self-defense from… Yes, basically have your brain drip out of your ears and nose. That is how Lovecraft could describe Chtuluh without going insane. His mind desperately latched to the details of the old monsters of his imagination to describe it.” Gaia answered.
“... and on that note, let’s get back to watching…” Vlad stated, wanting to move on.
SLAP! BANG! STRIIIIP!
Unfazed by the incoming attack, Whitey gave a downward slap to the guy that slammed him head-first on the concrete hard enough to knock the jock unconscious instantly, and once sure he was not moving, the robot grabbed the back of the guy’s clothes and pulled, tearing those to shreds and letting the unconscious young man still in his boxers fly away and land on the near walkway.
“One down, four remaining.”
“STAY AWAY! DEVIL’S LEG!” another said, igniting his leg on fire thanks to his Heat-Controlling Quirk to deliver a flaming spin kick to Whitey’s head.
“...Troublemakers will be stripped as an example to others.” the plump robot simply took the attack head-on without a scratch or his head moving at all, he just looked at the attacker straight in the eyes, unfazed.
“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU MADE OF?!” the guy shrieked in Horror, but his only answer was a back-handed slap that knocked him out for Whitey to strip down right after, too bad the guy decided THAT DAY was a good day to go commando .
“Three Troublemakers remaining.” Whitey declared once thrown the second fainted hooligan on top of the first.
“Together, brother!”
“Yeah!”
“MAGNETIC TWISTE- GUEH!” before the two twins could actually initiate their combo attack (they both had a Magnetic Quirk, a brother had a Positive Pole, the other a Negative Pole.), Whitey simply opted for flash-stepping in front of them and smash their heads together a couple times until they too fainted. Then he stripped them and threw them on the pile.
“One Troublemaker remaining.” he then said as his red eyes landed on the only girl of the group possessing a Quirk making her a Human-Cheetah hybrid.
“BUT I WANTED TO SEE THEIR QUIRKS IN ACTION!” Izuku said with a whine and a kicked puppy look.
“Next time, okay?” Ochako answered, rubbing his back.
“Whitey would make a great sparing partner though…” Kirashima stated. “Can’t be easily broken and is safe to go all out on to get our limits. No offense, Sensei.” He added that last part by looking at Zebra.
“Are you comparing me to a Toy?!” Zebra roared.
“No, you moron! He just likes you so much he is afraid you will get hurt!”
“What?!”
“In a good way, they don’t mean you are a weakling. You can easily kill them just as easily, but they trust you not to… Somehow.” Coco answered, rolling his eyes.
“THAT BECAUSE ZEBRA SENSEI IS AWESOME AND MANLY!” Both Tetsutetsu and Kirashima shouted in unison.
“Besides, Zebra Sensei would like Whitey to train with as well,” Tetsutetsu stated. “Train his voice to try to match its power. Seeing it as a challenge.”
“... And it can’t break?” Zebra asked.
“Oh, no…” The Toriko’s Group winced as one.
“ Yes. ” System answered.
“Wooooonderful!” Zebra answered with a savage smile that gave shivers to everybody , except Kirishima and Tetsutetsu.
“Those two just had to make him excited…” Sanni groaned.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” screaming in terror, the young woman showed her enhanced speed by turning around and running as fast as she could.
“No escape.” the robot was unimpressed, and simply pointing his right closed fist at her, the entire arm detached at the elbow and shoot forward like a missile to immediately grab her ankle and start pulling her beck towards Whitey.
“AAAAAAH! NO! NO! PLEASE NO! ANYTHING BUT THAT! I’LL TALK! I’LL TALK! I’LL TELL YOU EVERYTHING! PLEASE! PLEASE! AAAAAAAH!” reduced to a blabbing mess crying in hysteria, the last masked hooligan clawed in despair on the floor as she was rapidly dragged back, gaining her many looks of sympathy as bystanders started begging Whitey to show mercy.
“Troublemakers must be stripped as an example to others.” Whitey answered as soon as his arm reconnected and his hand grabbed her by the collar.
“I’LL TALK! I’LL TELL YOU WHO SENT US! OTHERS TOLD US TO DO THIS! I SWEAR I AM INNOCENT! I HAD NO CHOICE!” the young woman begged while crying heavily, snot and tears drenching her face mask.
“...I am Listening.” Whitey said after a long pause that almost scared the woman to death, then his eyes turned from red to white and the robot just observed her.
“I will talk...I swear I will talk...I am innocent...They said I would have been kicked-out if I didn’t do this.” the girl babbled and hiccuped heavily.
“Troublemakers will be taken back to the Restaurant for questioning. Any resistance will be met with extreme prejudice.” Whitey declared while moving the girl on his right shoulder and holding the other unconscious men under his left arm.
“Yes!” the woman shrieked in answer.
“They did what!?” all the teachers shouted, anger coming off them.
“Oooh! That’s underhanded! At least back home when a Chef wants another to close shop, they duke it out in a cooking duel! They let skills talk, not crooks!” Komatsu said with a disapproving frown.
“Aah, good times! Six hundred challenges in a month to try to close my Restaurant. And I won every time.” Setsuno said, chuckling fondly at the memories.
“Yours has always been such a nice record. Mine was three hundred and fifty in a month, then they stopped, unfortunately.” Zaus answered, sighing in dismay.
“Dang you two, did you guys ever sleep?” Mt. Lady asked the two.
“Here and there,” both stated.
BOOM!
Once again a loud sound blared around the robot as the thing dashed away at high speed to return to Izuku, leaving behind a shocked audience of passerby, one of which a young woman by the name Mei Hatsume that was looking longingly at the robot in badly-restrained need to disassemble it to learn how it worked.
Not too far away a hidden spy of the League of Villains that happened to be in the area to kidnap Tomoko of the Wild Wild Pussycats was instead cursing the robot’s existence, because half of the hooligans’ car Whitey threw away actually landed on him before he could do the deed and overpower her in that empty hallway, and by the looks the young green-haired woman was throwing at him now that she was free of his hold on her, the lackey just KNEW the car wreckage that smashed his legs will be the least of his worries, especially once seen the furious intent the famous Ragdoll was cracking her knuckles with.
Had someone seen it, the Old School Beat-down the Pro Hero administered on her wanna-be kidnapper would have gone down in history for its raw brutality, unfortunately for the guy nobody saw them, and the lack of witnesses meant Tomoko could go as much heavy-handed as she wanted on the guy while tenderizing him.
All for One won’t like to discover that because of Whitey, both the Wild Wild Pussycats and several other Pro Heroes now knew he was interested in capturing Ragdoll.
The Villain was starting to really dislike that accursed Quirkless Chef...
“ I am very good at kicking people in the teeth.” Ragdoll said, proudly.
“Oh, boo-ooh. Poor All for One got his plans ruined. Boo-ohh.” Toshinori said with a mocking tone.
“At least that me knows he’s after her Quirk and can take countermeasures,” Ragdoll stated, proudly.
“While turning that Villain into a paste.” Pixie-Bob answered, and gave her friend a high-five.
While Tomoko was brutalizing the Villain with a brick – Green Cloud Restaurant -
The Customers were indeed surprised to see Whitey return just a couple minutes after his departure while carrying the unconscious hooligans like sacks of potatoes the robot just threw on the floor once inside.
“Troublemakers captured. The female one is willing to talk.” the robot explained.
“Really? Okay, then. Why did you try to destroy this place? Let’s hear.” Tsukauchi asked while he and his colleagues cuffed them all.
“Yamato! Rector Yamato sent us! She said that if we didn’t smash this place and forced the Chef to stop cooking she would have failed us all! I swear! She sent us! The others did it for fun because he is just a Quirkless, but I had no other choice! I am in Inoshiki Academy with a scholarship, I need that to keep studying!” the young woman said immediately while eyeing Whitey in fear.
“No lies detected.” Whitey informed the Detective.
“The Rector of Inoshiki Academy…” Izuku muttered with a cold tone.
“Yes, I can tell she is not lying.” Tsukauchi answered.
“The Rector is called Yamato Kurogawa if I am not mistaken,” one of the Officers said.
“Why did she want this place gone?” Miss Joke asked, confused.
“Because I scared her precious friend Samui with my skills during a small cooking competition they both were in as Judges…” Izuku answered, and many of the present felt a chill crawl up their spines at the absolute lack of humanity in the Chef’s voice.
“First they tried burning down my Restaurant, then to contaminate the water, then they tried sending cockroaches and rats and THEN they bribed Health Inspectors and Food Critics to force me to close!” the young Chef hissed while pulling away her mask so as to better glare at the young woman.
“I think they just unleashed the beast,” Snipe stated.
“About time!” Katsuki answered, laughing.
“They’ll learn not to mess with the King of Chefs,” Zaus stated, smirking.
“Oh, big time,” Teppei agreed.
“Grrrr!”
When the Appetite Demon appeared behind him to growl at the cheetah girl, Izuku’s glare grew tenfold in intensity, soon making her pale to unhealthy levels.
“Do you have proofs of all that?” Tsukauchi asked, tense, and ready to intervene should things escalate between the two.
“Of course I don’t, I don’t need to tell you that they were smart enough to not leave behind anything leading back to them,”
“No, it’s very likely they covered their traces, and even should SHE confess, they will probably throw her under the bus and say she was just trying to blame them to save herself.” the Detective answered, sighing.
“Host is rightfully furious for this new attack. It is time to move on the offensive and teach the Enemy the True Horror of the future God of Cooking of the Hero World and his rage!
______________________________________________________________________________
Abrupt Mission:
Challenge the 5 best students of Inoshiki Academy in a cooking Contest and defeat them.
Challenge the 4 Best Teachers of Inoshiki Academy and its Rector in a Cooking Contest and defeat them.
Reward: 10% Bonus on Experience points and 1 Fragment of the God of Cooking Set.
Special Reward for completing 5 Cooking Challenges in a single day: Time-Elapsing Cabinet .
______________________________________________________________________________
Everything put in that cabinet to marinate, decanter, ferment or freeze will do so at an accelerated rate up to one hundred times faster.
You have 1 month to complete the Mission, work hard and destroy your competition, Young Man!” The System instructed as soon as Izuku’s anger reached the peak, and the fanged smile that almost split his face in two actually made the bound cheetah girl pee herself, if one watched the big wet spot that appeared on the front of her pants.
“Even if the rewards were not a good incentive,” Tina started, getting nods from the cooks, hunters and Melk, “They’ve just finally gone too far by using an innocent girl to do their dirty work and would expel her just to save face.”
“Yep, they just declared war on the wrong kid,” Gran stated, smiling and wanting to see the ass kicking this Izuku will bring.
“It’s a matter of Chef’s pride. This is not a joking matter, they slapped him, figuratively, now he has to slap them back.” Setsuno said, sighing.
“And I believe that me will likely do just that.” Izuku said, sighing.
“I don’t blame him,” Momo stated.
“Very well. If they want War, I will give them War...You are a student of Inoshiki Academy, yes?” he asked.
“Y-Y-YESSIR!” the young woman replied, nodding as fast as her neck could let her.
“Good. I want you to go back and give a message to your rector Yamato Kurogawa: in exactly seven days I will pay your University a visit. I want to challenge your 5 Best Students and the 5 Best Teachers, one of which Yamato herself, to a Cooking Duel. IF they win I will close my Restaurant forever, but if I win, they will leave me alone and stop bothering me. Can you do this for me?” Izuku asked.
“Y-Yes! But I-I don’t know if they will accept!”
“It’s either that or him taking this to court, I too will personally vouch for him in court if he needs,” Toshinori tried saying, clearly disappointed in such Villainous tactics being used.
“All of the present will testify as well!” Miss Joke added, arms crossed and frown on her face, many around the room nodded as well.
“O-Okay.” the cheetah girl said, weakly, while being helped to stand thanks to Tsukauchi pulling on her arm.
“Very good, while my colleagues take your friends to jail for attempted acts of vandalism and assault, me and you will go deliver this fancy little challenge, THEN you will join them, okay?” the Detective said.
“Yes, sir...I-I am sorry.” she answered, crying once again.
“At least the girl is apologizing,” Juzo stated. “She knows what she did is wrong, but she didn’t have much choice in the matter.”
“I can accept that just because she clearly was not relishing in it, contrary to the others.” Itsuka answered, scoffing.
“Maybe she’ll get a job with that Izuku later on,” Mirio stated, smiling. “She should have someone that gives her respect and helps her.”
“Who knows, with her Quirk, she could run fast enough to deliver my orders,” Izuku thought about it. With her cheetah Quirk, she could run up to 50 to 80 mph, or 80 to 128 kph. “She could run as fast as any car on her own.”
“Not bad, yes she would make a fine delivery girl,” Iida stated, knowing how fast the cheetah could go as well.
Sigh! “We’ll be gentle in your case, since they forced you to be the driver for this idiotic farce, let’s go.” he answered with a sigh of dismay while he and the other agents, begrudgingly, left the Restaurant after barely having had enough time to actually drink their coffee.
While this happened, the two undercover agents sent a message to I-Island telling them what happened to one of their ‘Darlings’ and about the Cooking Challenge, this in turn angered the Old Man enough he himself made a couple phone calls to make sure those guys DID accept the Challenge and took it seriously.
“Are you sure you want to do this? Inoshiki is one of the premiere schools for Chefs, you told me so yourself.” Momo asked, worried.
“This is the last chance for them to close this feud they have against me in a civilized manner, after this, I will either send Whitey or Blackie to deal with them, depending on how hard they spit on my offer of peace.” Izuku answered, sighing.
“Blackie?” the young woman muttered while stealing a glance at the Lord Dog sleeping outside.
“Wouldn’t that mean sending a nuke towards them?” she asked in dread.
“As a last resort, I am no bully. I just want them to leave me alone, but they keep pushing and threatening me. I am just returning the favor.” he answered with a tiny smile.
“Just don’t overdo it, okay?”
“I won’t, Momo.”
“That’s a lie and you know it, problem child,” Aizawa stated, flatly.
“I’m not that bad-” Zaus cut him off.
“I’ve seen your memories, and yes, you do overdo it,” he told him.
“That 1 VS 60 Challenge I made was just a misunderstanding.”
“You closed all 60 Restaurants!”
“But I then took them in as part of the Staff of one of mine!”
“... I can see now why he’s your reincarnation…” Aizawa stated flatly at the old chef.
Thunk!
It was then that Whitey walked inside the kitchen and brought out a big squared wooden cabinet made in lacquered dark reddish wood giving-off a faint and pleasant flowery smell, the thing was decorated with cloud carvings and hinges and corner covers were made in shining bronze.
“Host please collect a knife from each Chef defeated and put it here, as a reminder of your Skills.” Whitey repeated the System’s words while opening both doors of the thing to show the various empty hooks inside.
“Taking Trophies may be a bit too harsh though.” Toshinori commented, unsure.
“It is not my fault if we came to this, I am just taking a knife with their names written on it as a reminder of my victory, as a way for me to feel pride for my skills, they will still be able to study and all, I am not crippling them.” Izuku answered while caressing the thing.
“Okay, I will do it.” he then said aloud, who heard him thought he was accepting the cabinet suggestion, in reality the young Chef was accepting the abrupt Mission of the System.
“Understood.” Whitey said before taking the wooden cabinet and mounting it on the wall next to the small window connecting kitchen to Main Hall, it was still empty, but many wondered how many knives will one day fill it since there were a lot of knife-holding hooks ready to be used.
After that, the Customers present that had already eaten left so that others could fill the Main room of the Green Cloud Restaurant and have their breakfast, and among the ones leaving, many were already telling their friends what had happened, and those friends told their friends, who told their friends and so on, soon spreading the rumor of a lone Chef moving a personal crusade against his enemies.
“Those Arrogant Bastards have it coming,” Zebra stated, eatting. He did not care if they were humbled by Izuku, they had it coming.
“As crude as that remark is, I have to agree,” Sanni stated, not finding it elegant what they do.
“So we are about to watch Midoriya attack an entire school for Chef?” Mina asked.
“You make it sound like a cheap Manga Plot… But yes.” Tsuyu answered, chuckling.
“He is alone against their greatest students and Teachers! Oui! So dashing!” Aoyama said, sparkling in excitement.
“Manly!” Kirishima and Tetsutetsu said in chorus, before laughing.
“This sounds kind of interesting.” Iida admitted.
“...” Lunch Rush just leaned forward, ready to take notes of everything, all for Nezu amusement, and a bit of his own.
“Can’t wait to try Izuku’s cooking again,” Mirko stated, smiling.
“Izuku, uh?” Rin said, smirking.
“I mean Midoriya …”
“Suure!”
“SHUT UP!”
A Week Later – Inoshiki Academy – Main Cooking Classroom -
The Rector of the private university for aspiring Chefs, Yamato Kugogawa, was a middle-aged woman in her sixties with her hair in a very strict chignon and wearing her old Chef Attire with the utmost pride, the thing was also still sporting the three Stars she had added to the small pocket over her heart when in her youth she had gained the third Michelin Star for her personal Restaurant, nowadays owned and directed by her son himself, he too present to help her face Izuku’s challenge.
The Woman was now marching between the seats of the full kitchen/class and admiring the twenty students there, especially the five that were placed in the first row and puffing their chest out I pride.
“I won’t sugar-coat it. The guy that challenged our School’s pride is a Monster, somebody with unnatural cooking talent that popped-out from the woodwork like the Nightmare he is. He openly challenged our 5 Kings and our 4 best Teachers, and myself, to a cooking showdown.” the woman said before walking back towards her desk to look in the eyes the students in front of her.
“Normally I would have laughed at this preposterous Challenge, especially so since he is also a Quirkless, but other than astounding Talent, the little bastard has powerful Friends backing him too, and after an incident where four of our EX Students forced a fifth to act as their driver while they went to Punish him for some inane reason, we risk being dragged to court for a case of Assault that will simply destroy us if we don’t go along and accept this Challenge of his.” she then said, barely hiding her anger at remembering how the MORONS she sent on such a simple Mission to scare a Quirkless had failed so hard ALL MIGHT of all people was ready to intervene in what could be the greatest PR nightmare she had ever seen, second only to when those Paparazzi caught her father basking a still-alive turkey with his dick, that had been a nightmare and a half to cover.
“Why us?” one of the five best students of Inoshiki (the 5 Kings) asked.
“Because those idiots tried saying WE sent them to demolish the Restaurant and beat the stuffing out of that boy, and since I DO have a past with that Chef, due to common acquaintances, it wouldn’t be hard for him to twist things in a way that makes ALL OF US look like the Villains, and that means both Students and Teachers will have their reputation tarnished forever, and I will be caught dead before that happens!” she answered, and the class gave a loud roar of appreciation to her words.
“I hope she gets beaten, badly,”: Rumi stated, wanting to kick the woman in the face.
“First she sends some crooks to do her dirty work, then plays the victim. Good God I am finding this annoying.” Nemuri muttered, wincing and face-palming.
“She is acting on the orders of/in the name of her friendship with that Samui man. We can’t expect her to act with reason.” Nighteye answered while adjusting his glasses.
“She still needs a beating,” Zebra stated, flatly.
“A beating may be a bit too much… A very humiliating defeat in a cooking duel, though…” Mic answered.
“I can be down with that.” Toshinori admitted.
“You are biased.” Aizawa said.
“Yes, I am. And I don’t care.”
“Hn. fair enough.” Aizawa answered, with a very tiny snort.
“Good to see you all motivated! This is what we will do. We accepted the Challenge and will play nice while following the rules we both agreed on: he and us will use the same Ingredients and the same appliances to cook and the best Dish and Chef wins, simple as that.
There is a catch: if HE wins, he will take one of your knives as a trophy and pretend to the loser to write their name on the blade as a reminder, but if he loses, he will actually close his Restaurant forever. We only need ONE of you to win to defeat him, so do your best!” the old woman instructed.
“We’ll destroy him, Madame!” the girl ranked number 1 of the 5 Kings answered immediately.
“I hope so. Now, head count, Kings!” Yamato’s son gave a barking order.
“Number 5: Meat King! Toshio, present!” a chubby boy with fiery red hair said while stepping forward.
“Number 4: Fish King! Sadao, present!” a lean girl with long lime-green hair walked forward next, eyes narrowed into slits.
“Number 3: Dessert King! Michiko, present!” A short girl with blotchy cheeks and a dozen purple tentacles for hair said right after while adjusting her thick glasses.
“Number 2: Vegetable King! Takeo, present!” an extremely tall young man with broad shoulders and muscled body answered next, his voice loud like thunder. Many girls in the class swoon HARD once heard him, as always whenever he talked.
“Number 1: Soup King! Mako, present!” the last one was a tall girl of incomparable beauty, white hair and grey eyes able to freeze the blood of whoever she looked at, she was just a beautiful as she was cold and merciless. This time it was the male half of the class to simp loudly for her.
“They don’t seem all that impressive,” Sanni stated, not looking impressed.
“You are thinking of Fighting Power . You need to consider Cooking Talent. Look at Komatsu-san, he looks very frail compared to all of you, but he is the Chef among your group, he is just specialized on another set of skills.” Nezu answered.
“Precisely. They are called the Five Kings , and I guess that means they are the five best students among all of them.” Coco added, nodding.
“True, I’ll give them the benefit of the doubt,” Sanni stated.
“You all trained and studied extra hard this seven days, do not disappoint me.” Yamato ordered with a low voice.
“Never, Madame!” the five students replied as one.
“Attention please! All students be advised... He is here.” a young voice was heard saying gravely from the speakers inside the classroom, just like from every other speaker around the University, and that message caused a deep silence to befall on the entire campus.
“Tell Professor Kuroi to bring him here, it’s time to start.” Yamato asked her son with a tense tone.
“I’ll do it, and I will also alert the Teachers you have chosen and tell them to be ready, just in case.” the young man answered before hurrying out.
“Thank you. You others, take position and take this Challenge seriously, treat it like a fight with your Life on the line.”
“Of course, madame.” the 5 Kings answered as one.
“He is here, as if I was the Devil.” Izuku muttered, pouting.
“You are not the devil, you are far too pure.” Ibara answered, making many eyes roll at her very expected answer.
“Well they are making you look like the aggressor, the bad guy, so to speak,” Coco stated.
“She needs to; never admit fault. She threw those guys under the bus too. She has to protect the image of herself and her school. So if she is the Good Guy in her story, you have to be the Villain then.” Katsuki said, groaning.
“I think she’ll show her true colors when we see the match though,” Rin stated.
University Entrance -
Izuku was looking at the wide and opulent entrance garden leading to the majestic gate of the building proper, and declaring whoever built the place to be an avid Rom-Com Manga reader, because the entire path towards the entrance had at both sides two long rows of giant cherry trees, meaning that during the right season pink petals would fall everywhere around the students in a very cliché way during their entire walk to the entrance.
“Now I understand what the Main Character of a 90s Manga feels like…Should I run through it with a toast dangling from my mouth, I wonder?” Sigh! “Let’s go, Whitey.”
Giving a gentle pat on the robot’s soft belly behind him, Whitey was also carrying on his back the wooden knife cabinet, Izuku lightly slapped his own cheeks and marched forward towards the lanky man in expensive suit waiting for him.
“Midoriya?” the man said as soon as the young Chef reached him.
“Uh-hu.”
“Follow me.” the teacher answered before walking away with a brisk pace.
“Eagle 1, I have a clear view of Subject 37 . I will follow him from outside, over." A small drone also followed the duo from outside thanks to the ample windows in the corridors.
“... Why do I get Food Wars vibes from all of this?” Kinoko asked the others.
“Food Wars?” Toruiko asked.
“It’s a Manga/Anime series in our world,” Pony told him.
“A Shonen about cooking, a bit too much fan service though.” Setsuna added.
“Good food ideas in it though,” Pony added.
Inside -
“Mimic 3, I see them. They are going to Classroom 7, over.” the guy pretending to be one of the janitors said to the hidden microphone inside the broom in his hands.
“Understood. Here is Minimize, I will shrink myself to ant size and enter the room. I will record everything but go radio silent. Over.” another spy of I-Island answered with a nod before activating his Quirk and shrinking down to the size of an ant to pass under the door and spy on Izuku’s challenge.
“Attention to all posts, be ready for forceful extraction should those Morons try anything. Over.” the Old Man guiding the operation ordered.
“Yessir!”
“Geez, these I-Island guys will do anything to make sure these Darlings are safe,” Tina stated, sweat-dropping.
“You don’t know the half of it…” Mic groaned.
“The Darling Program, I heard, is something they invest a lot of resources on. So I am not surprised they put that much effort on Midoriya. They do seem awfully interested in not losing anything, and a special occasion such as his Battle against Inoshiki Academy is a perfect occasion to gain a lot of new data.” Nezu said.
“I see,” Tina said.
Inside the classroom -
“Miss Rei, your friend just entered, what do I do?” one of the girls in the back stealthily wrote on her phone as soon as Izuku got in.
“Keep an eye on Icchan for me, and send me a call should things go south. Me and your mother will come to recover him and you in a matter of minutes, so just buy us time in case of an emergency.” Rei Yaoyorozu texted back.
“Ok.” the girl replied, rapidly hiding her phone before anybody could catch her.
“Good evening,” Izuku said with a formal bow towards the old woman.
“Good Evening. This Challenge was a bit of a show of strength, and not a very refined one.” Yamato said with a cold tone.
“There was no other choice, you and your little friends glued your derrieres on top of a pedestal and started attacking me as soon as your poor friend Samui got scared of competition. If good manners don’t work, I will use strength. I won’t be bullied.” He whispered while presenting his hand to her.
“Listen here, you little upstart sh- EEEK! ” making the mistake of shaking his hand, the old woman felt a hydraulic press threaten to turn her bones to dust when his hand almost squashed hers to stop her cussing, although the merciless light in his eyes came right after to silence her subtle shriek as well. No Human should have those eyes.
“First your students, then your teachers, then you. You caused this, not me.” he answered before walking towards his own cooking station to check it.
“No tampering has been detected, Host Izuku. You can give your all.” the System informed him while Whitey swept the room with red eyes and then settling in a corner of the room to observe everything.
“Inadvisable.” Teppei and the Knocking Master said.
“Uh?” The others asked.
“Eeeh… Setsuno-chan and Zaus-chan are Technically Legally forbidden to go “ All Out” .” The Knocking Master said.
“Why?” Toru asked.
“They overreact.” Setsuno said with a childish pout.
“Whenever those two go all-out, their Adversaries are crushed so badly they swear off cooking. So The Gourmet Association, the IGO , “ Gently” asked them to go easy on whoever challenges them. Unless they face each other.” Teppei explained.
“Sounds like you two go too far sometimes when it comes to cooking,” Inko stated, getting a laugh from Setsuno and a sheepish smile from Zaus.
“To be fair, they are called The Living National Treasure and The King of Chefs for a reason. Those names are not just a fancy label.” Komatsu answered with an uneasy smile.
“Whenever you want, I am ready.” Izuku said while tying a green bandanna on his head.
“You’ll have to work your way up, kiddo! But while I may be the fifth, I am still WAY beyond you in abilities!” the Fifth King, Meat King Toshio , said with a sneer shaking his flabby cheeks heavily as he took position on the cooking station at the opposite side of Izuku.
The rest of the classroom moved away to give the two all the space they needed while the other Kings sat on chairs right in front of them to observe, Yamato and her son did the same right after.
“As the very first Challenge of Midoriya Izuku VS the 5 Kings , we prepared something special for this first round…” Yamato said with a malicious smile as her son brought along a tray covered by a pure-white cloth with Inoshiki’s Insignia embroidered on it.
‘You will regret leaving the choice of Ingredients to us, boy! I WILL DESTROY YOU! NO QUIRKLESS UPSTART SHALL PUT MY GRANDFATHER’S INOSHIKI ACADEMY TO SHAME!’ The old woman mentally roared as her soul momentarily turned putrid black.
“This will be your Ingredient: Bear Meat .” Yamato’s son, Minato, declared while uncovering several amazing cuts of marvelous meat neatly disposed and divided into groups following the type of cut.
“WOOOOOW!” the class as one gave a loud scream of awe.
“Look at that meat’s marbling !” a young man said in reverential awe while committing to memory every delicate line of fat adorning the meat.
“That luster! How can raw meat shine like a jewel!?” a girl said right after, sounding almost ready to cry at the innate beauty of the thing.
“That is truly the peak of what Bear Meat can be!” a third said, awed.
“Okay, I will say, that is quality bear,” Komatsu stated.
“I am surprised, they spared no expenses for this challenge.” Lunch Rush said, humming.
“They want to beat me, I guess they are ready to try everything to do that.” Izuku answered.
“I wonder what that you will make.” Momo said, curious.
“I hope it’s not too bad,” Aizawa muttered to himself.
“Analysis...Meat quality: Passable . Does the Host wish the System to switch it with the Berserker Bear Meat Host collected in the Jungle World ? Host can also use Jewel Meat if he so wishes.” the System declared in a tone of almost contempt instead of monotonous.
“As expected from an Entity as Merciless as the System, your standards are WAY TOO HIGH. No need, Jewel Meat or those bears would be like going to a gunfight armed with a Nuke. I will fight them equally, no need to Cheat with them.” Izuku thought in answer while checking the meat himself.
“...You bled , carved and Processed this quite well. Two different people did it, though. The belly meat has been carved with a different technique than the other cuts.” Izuku said after a couple minutes, making Yamato and Minato’s eyebrows shot high in surprise.
“Indeed...You have some good eyes.” Minato admitted, impressed.
“And you have bad knives, this cut on the belly meat is two millimeters off. As far as I am concerned, this meat is unusable, if not completely ruined. I will use the paws.” Izuku countered, displeased, while taking the skinned paws of the bear and returning to his station.
They wanted to play the Prissy Game? Then they will face a Master! He used to be the King of Chefs as Zaus! He used to have a net-worth of Billions with thousands of Restaurants under his direct control, he had STANDARDS he could be annoying about if he so wished! Especially when he and Setsuno used to go into ‘Pissing Contests’ when younger and purposely finding every tiny chance to criticize the other’s dish as a form of friendly rivalry, he still remembered how to be annoyingly picky on purpose!
“Why you…” Yamato hissed between clenched teeth, happy to be secretly streaming the Challenge for thousands to see him fail!
“You are insulting Meat, you Quirkless bastard!” Toshio growled while taking his own selection of bear meat and preparing some frying oil together with batter.
“No. You insulted it by using the bear paws as mere Decoration to demonstrate what Animal this was. They have barely bled, and who skinned them did so just to not make them Unpleasant to look at by leaving the fur on them only. The paws are the PRIDE of a Bear, and you ruined them just to appease your Ego. So I will make sure this poor bear will have her revenge by using her ruined paws to ‘Slaughter’ that Ego of yours.” Izuku answered with sharp eyes.
“You...You know it’s a female?” Yamato asked.
“I am a Chef, Yamato-san. I honor Ingredients every time I put them on the chopping board! I thank them from the bottom of my heart for their sacrifice and always make sure their Taste it’s worthy of such sacrifice! THAT is a true Chef to me.” he answered, and a few for an instant thought the paws in front of him gained just a bit more luster at his words.
“Very well said, Izuku-chan!” Setsuno said with a proud smile.
“He has inherited the spirit of a great Chef, I am glad he is holding up my mantle.” Zaus added, laughing.
“Yes, he has a good head on him,” the Knocking Master stated.
Izuku was blushing from all the encouragement.
Mirio slapped him on the back. “Looks like you’re doing great, Midoriya~!”
“T-Thanks~”
“Deku is so cool,” Kota stated in a whisper.
Unknown to them, Izuku could still hear The Voice of Ingredients , and the paws’ feeling of gratitude boosted his morale to high levels; many also laughed at his bold claim, except for the Kings number 2 and 1 that instead seemed to appreciate his words, somehow.
“We’ll see if you are as good at cooking than at talking! LET’S GO!” Toshio roared as he slammed a meat-grinder on his workstation and started grinding roast , back ribs and Round bear meat together into a rough mix.
“Of course.” Izuku answered while studying the paws and delicately adjusting the meat smoothness ruined by the improper skinning with a few feather-light cuts of his knife, then gently removing the small claws and setting them aside as a lucky charm of sorts.
To be fair, it was not exactly carelessness or unwillingness the cause of the paws bad shape, most Chefs simply preferred not to use the paws due to the high ratio of tough muscles in them compared to the rest of the body, so while a bit tasty in itself as an Ingredient, whoever prepared the meat thought that in a challenge between kids nobody would have dared to use the paws, so a light-hearted job was done because of it, for the sake of appearances.
Sniff! Sniff! “Yes, this will suffice, the bouquet is good enough.” Izuku said while positioning both paws into a pot and fully covering them in white wine to remove the faint traces of unpleasant smell still clinging to the meat after its incomplete treatment.
The other contestant, instead...
“ Five-Flavor Berries Essence, Japanese Sake, diced Onion and just a pinch of salt...And the unpleasant smell of Bear becomes heavenly delicious!” the Meat King was heard muttering with a low, ominous voice as he grounded the meat again once mixed those ingredients with it, his smile unpleasant and creepy as a droll faintly flowed down his double chin.
“Whitey.” the class heard Izuku say.
“Host?”
“Bring me these herbs and this honey from that cabinet. I would prefer to not leave my workstation unsupervised.” he asked, once jutted a rapid list on a piece of paper.
“Understood.” the Robot answered while walking towards the Ingredients cabinet Yamato furnished for this challenge.
“Never leave your workstation unsupervised while in enemy territory. Good.” Aizawa said, nodding in approval.
“Yes, even if your challenger is honorable, it doesn't mean that others won’t try to sabotage your work to make the one they want to win,” Coco nodded in agreement.
“He is in enemy territory,” Monoma stated.
“Still surprised you’re rooting for him,” Yosetsu teased him.
“Yes, yes, laugh it up,” Monoma stated, rolling his eyes.
“There is no need to fear, we won’t need to Cheat to win this.” Mako, King number 1 , answered, sneering.
“Forgive me if I do not trust you, but I am still in enemy territory, caution is essential.” he answered while returning the stare with interest.
“Host, here are the Ingredients.” Whitey in the meantime had returned with the spices and herbs and the honey the young man asked for.
“Good! They will help me prepare a good stock!” Izuku answered, happily, and soon filled the room in the aromatic scent of the stock he prepared with those and left to boil at low flame.
“Afraid of the Bear Meat aroma?” Toshio asked with a savage smile.
“Hn?”
“Let me tell you a secret: Bear Meat is my favourite Ingredient! There is not a single thing I don’t know about it! I already cooked it in every possible way! I dare say that I have eaten enough bear meat to put the species at risk!” the fat boy said while collecting a thick broth-like sauce made with the bear meat itself and adding it to the ground meat, fearlessly adding MORE of the innate wild flavor of the Bear meat to the already flavorful mixture he just created.
“...Not surprising, really.” Izuku admitted while recovering the bear paws from their wine bath to lightly coat them in honey and then submerge them in the bubbling stock.
“ARE YOU CALLING ME FAT?!” the young man shrieked with bloodshot eyes.
“WHAT!? NO! I meant that of course they would choose an Ingredient you are most suitable with to try and get an easy win! I would never insult somebody for their looks!” Izuku answered, appalled, and actually looked hurt at the insinuation.
“Oh...Okay. No offense taken then.” the Meat King replied, immediately calming down.
“Yeah, Midori-bro doesn’t make fun of others,” Kirashima stated.
“Yeah, he’s a really nice guy,” Tetsutetsu agreed.
“Even while not knowing me, that was a very not nice thing to think.” Izuku muttered, pouting.
“Well they only have what the HeadMistress of the school has told them, so he wouldn’t know,” Tina reminded them.
“She does have a point,” Melk agreed, nodding.
Everyone sweatdropped remembering that.
While this small exchange happened, the fat boy had prepared the side sauce for the hamburger patties of highly aromatic bear meat he had knelt by hand, and as soon as the oil in his pan started sizzling, he started frying, soon engulfing the room into an explosion of meaty aroma, but even if the people present felt like they were choking, the scent was still amazing.
“Do you feel it now, you little pest?! The pressure of my Students?! Of the KINGS I personally nurtured?!” Yamato thought maliciously while looking at Izuku in hope to see him despair...And finding him utterly uninterested instead, too taken by his own cooking to even notice what was happening around him.
“...Hn, not bad.” That was all the comment she heard him give at the aroma, and even that seemed half-hearted at best.
“I FUCKING HATE YOU!” the old woman roared inside her head while looking ready to spit venom everywhere.
“Your hamburgers are ready.” Izuku actually said aloud a couple minutes later, he hadn’t been looking at Toshio at all, he just took a sudden sniff to the scent in the air and gave his verdict.
“MIND YOUR OWN BUSINESS, YOU BLOODHOUND!” the Meat King roared in answer, only to notice his hamburgers were indeed ready, and taking them out of the oil immediately with a surprised expression.
“By frying I have concentrated and strengthened the Bear aroma even more! A razor-edge between Deliciousness and Ruin! You can’t get closer than this!” he declared once finished preparing his dish.
The big fried hamburger steak glistened in the room’s light thanks to the thick fatty oils gently flowing down from its top, releasing an intense and thick aroma every time Toshio moved it while dividing it into portions for the judges and Izuku himself.
“Amazing! He used Bear meat in a way that produced such intense aroma without a single iota of stink! HOW?!” a girl asked in shock.
“He is the Meat King ! What the hell did you expect?!” another student answered.
“ Mincemeat Katsu! With meat straight from the bear’s bones! The most intense bear flavour humanity has ever seen!” Toshio declared, boldly.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.nhk.or.jp%2Fdwc%2Fparts%2Fimg%2Frecipe%2F103%2Fph_main.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
“I will say, his dish does look okay,” Toriko stated.
“Preparation was made very well too, for a student of a cooking school without Gourmet Cells, he shows a lot of potential,” Tina admitted.
“Not perfect, but very good, yes.” Komatsu confirmed.
“Yes, indeed you are correct,” Lunch Rush nodded in agreement.
“He does have talent, that’s for sure,” Komatysu stated.
“We will proceed with the tasting then.” Yamato declared once she, her son Minato and the other Kings all got a plate.
“Bit of an unfair Judging group.” Izuku admitted, sighing.
“I don’t know what is the history between our Rector and you, but I do have a sense of Pride as a Chef. If Toshio made an inferior dish he would lose, if he made a better dish he would win. School Pride has nothing to do with this.” King 2 , Takeo, answered. And again his female classmates simped HARD for him.
“Same here. If he loses, it will mean he is just unfit to be a King. No need to Cheat and save a Loser. I do have my dignity.” Mako, King 1 , chorused as well, and both Kings skillfully ignored the hateful glare Yamato stealthily sent them.
“That’s a bit too harsh.” Izuku answered, sighing, while trying the piece of hamburger steak Toshio prepared and growing pleasantly surprised.
“Sour. Bitter. Sweet. Spices. And Salt. Only somebody truly knowing every facet of the taste of Bear Meat can achieve such a result and turn the stink of a beast into a gourmet delicacy!” Yamato declared once tasted the thing. She was too pleased to the core.
“Good control of the flame and oil’s temperature, the meat has been cooked just right to make it tender and flavourful. Impressive for somebody so young.” Minato added, his narrowed eyes were also studying the cross-section of the meat created by his bite AND the knife that cut through it.
“Thank you, Mister Minato.” Toshio replied while puffing-out his chest.
“Too greasy, though. There is oil everywhere.” The boy’s sails went then immediately deprived of wind by Mako’s words right after as she scrunched her nose a bit at the overflowing of oil when she tried squeezing the meat.
“That is part of the dish! At each bite the meat juices and the oil mix together with the meat to create a soup-like fee-”
“Do NOT talk about soup with me, PIG!” the king Number 1 interrupted him with a glare, silencing him.
“ WOOOO! Calm down, woman! He’s your classmate!” Sero said, appalled.
“That girl must be a nightmare to have in the same class.” Mezo muttered, shaking his head in disapproval.
“Honestly, that is not how somebody should treat a fellow student!” Iida added, disappointed.
“Tch! Frosty bitch.” Mina and Pony said at the same time, before chuckling at the unplanned chorus.
“Brat needs to be taught a lesson, she’s too damn cocky,” Zebra stated, growling.
“That is the result of her parents not administering enough discipline when raising her.” Coco said, frowning.
“That or the school praising her to be that way,” Gaia added in.
“True,” Coco agreed.
“I feel like that was a diss at me…” Katsuki muttered, secretly appreciating Izuku’s encouraging smile.
“This is at best a good dish for some barely-decent Fast Food Restaurant! Good for nothing beside clogging arteries and satisfying fatty losers! You ground some meat and fried it, big deal! Now be quiet and enjoy your win, IF you win. Since that other idiot at least used more complex techniques compared to yours." The young woman’s tirade was frosty-cold, probably thanks to her own Quirk since the temperature around her DID turn colder the longer she spoke.
“Sorry, Miss Mako…” Toshio muttered while looking down, chastised.
“High-Strung, maybe?” Izuku thought, surprised by the outburst.
“The Girl’s Quirk generates cold by absorbing inside herself the warmth around her, as a side-effect her self-control slips and she is victim of a burst of Anger once enough Heat is stored. One can say she ‘Overheats Herself’ to turn everything else around her cold.” the System explained, and the young Chef could only look at the girl in amazement, and just a bit of pity. That side-effect gave him a good inkling as to why she didn’t try to become a Hero even with such an amazing Quirk.
“I like it, instead.” Izuku declared.
“Uh?”
“Yes, it’s greasy. Yes, it is not a fancy dish, but I can see friends share some good moments while eating this! The taste is very strong, in a good way, and the garlic and berries counterbalance well the gamey aroma still in the meat. This is very good. As you said, every bite is a bomb of flavour that makes me crave for more, good job!” he explained while happily eating his own portion.
“...Thank you, but I don’t need your pity.” Toshio muttered, bitterly, yet thankful all the same.
“This is a good start for this Challenge, now finish your plate so we will be able to choose the winner.” Minato asked once every plate was eaten clean, except Mako that left her half-full to keep her point.
“Almost ready.” the young Chef answered.
Once satisfied with the first boiling, Izuku took out the bear paws and put them aside to clean the wok and refill it with clean water and a new batch of diced herbs and spices, all the while the bear paws kept letting out thin steam lines carrying meaty fragrance with a touch of gamey undertone, just enough to entice the appetite without resulting unpleasant.
“Man that smells good,” Shihai stated.
“Yes, it does,” Toriko agreed.
“Oh! Hong Shao Rou! ” Komatsu said, impressed.
“...Gesundheit?” Monoma said/questioned.
“Ah, no. Sorry. That’s the name of the recipe. Or at least the name of the Original Recipe he is using as a base. Hong Shao Rou, from the chinese: Red Braised Pork Belly. Only with minor changes and Near meat.” He explained, chuckling.
“Ah, I see.”
The young Chef repeated the boiling another two times at always shorter length and changed herbs and spices used at each new boiling, slowly letting their flavor deep inside the meat.
Washed the wok a third time, oil was finally used to rapidly fry herbs and berries before the paws went added to the wok he then left to simmer in peace.
The fragrance still had a hint of a gamey smell but now any trace of stink had been fully removed, leaving behind only the pleasant smell of such unique meat cooking slowly, and whenever Izuku gave a toss to the wok to turn the paws in it around, many female students could not help but be entranced by the young man’s serious expression and the glittering of his eyes while he admired his work.
Unknown to him both in the class and in the livestream he was very slowly gaining the attention of the onlookers, all for the chagrin of Momo that saw the comments in the same livestream she found thanks to her mother, and she didn’t like it one bit to see more girls showing interest in him.
After boiling and simmering the bear paws, the meat had become extremely soft and tender while retaining a faint trace of its old marbling, the two things looked extremely delicate and beautiful like a replica made in precious stone.
Retrieving a huge and round porcelain plate, the tender bear paws were then placed into the center and decorated by a thin layer of minced aromatic herbs, and once put aside some of the meat juices remaining from the simmering, the wok went rapidly washed and cleaned a last time to prepare a thick gravy to which the tiny portion of the sauce from the simmered paws went added once almost ready, then the ruddy sauce went gently drizzled on top of the meat producing a wave of aroma and gently enveloped the entire room.
“Holy...F***...How? It smells just as good as Toshio’s dish, only...Gentler?” the same student from before commented in awe.
“ Red Braised Bear Paws , please enjoy.” Izuku said once properly cleaned the plate with a piece of cloth and cut the paws’ meat in thin slices with zero effort, as if to show the sublime tenderness the once tough meat now possessed and the delicate rosy color still present in the innermost part of the meat.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=http%3A%2F%2Fstripedspatula.com%2Fwp-content%2Fuploads%2F2017%2F03%2Fbeer-braised-corned-beef-3.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
“You are getting famous, Izzy!” Kinoko said, smirking.
“Can’t say I like it, I am still a bit unused to fame.” Izuku admitted, snorting.
“Yes, but you are getting better at it, and I am glad. You no longer act like a scared bunny all the time.” Kyoka answered, poking him in the cheeks jokingly with her earjacks.
“He just needs to get used to it more, that is all,” Zaus stated, patting his reincarnation on the back.
“Damn straight,” Daigoro stated, smirking.
Just then Izuku’s dish of Red Braised Bear Paw s appeared in front of everyone.
“Here it is! Please enjoy!” The Eye said, cheerfully.
“It does look delicious.” He’art admitted, chuckling and getting a plate himself.
Plates went rapidly filled in meat, not only for the judges though, but for the rest of the class as well, a sheepish Izuku could just give a shy smile and explain that in his haste to ‘Avenge’ the bear he prepared too much meat and that he would have hated to waste it.
“To prepare the meat he managed to cut it while perfectly following the direction of the muscle fibers...This is the job of a surgeon, not a Chef…” Minato said while studying the delicate and thin slice of meat he picked-up in great interest.
“The gravy’s thickness and texture too is impressive. What school do you come from?” King 3 asked, honestly impressed.
“A Private tutor. As a Quirkless I always end at the bottom of the waiting list, after a while I stopped bothering and found a personal teacher and a sponsor.” Izuku answered, shrugging.
“That’s a damn fat shame, this looks amazing. What about the taste?” King 4 answered while taking a bite, and falling dead silent.
Sniffle! Sniffle! Sniffle!
Everybody’s attention soon turned to Toshio the Meat King , and the fat tears falling from his eyes as he chewed his own portion, the boy was crying his eyes out and yet looked unable to stop eating, no matter the almost-physical pain that taste caused him.
“What?…” Yamato muttered as a dark sense of foreboding climbed along her spine at the sense of deja-vu the scene gave her.
“HOLY F***!” a student in the back was heard gasp in shock.
“It’s soft! And tender! And the aroma is strong yet gentle…HOW?!” a girl added with wide eyes.
“Strong and gentle? You mean like the bear pride he talked about?...S***! He turned a Bear’s Pride into a flavour?! You can do that?!” another said, talking with her mouth unashamedly still full.
“I mean, yes?” Komatsu said, unsure.
“Food doesn’t work like that!” Lunch Rush answered with a shriek.
“Rush, I guess they can.” FatGum answered, eating his meal with a smile on his face.
“But! But! But!”
“It’s okay. Just drop it.” Mic answered, patting his back.
“But… But… But…”
“You broke him.” Aizawa said, uncaring.
“Well he’s not used to our way of cooking, yet,” Setsuno stated, chuckling.
“I will find a way to be just as good!” he shouted, standing up and pointing to the ceiling.
“Hope to see it,” Komatsu stated, smiling at the Cook Hero.
“Unlikely.” Katsuki said, smirking, and badly covering it with fake coughs.
“SHUT UP!” Rush yelled with a high pitch.
The piping-hot piece of bear paw meat was topped with bits of chopped herbs and peppers while the red broth dripping from the pieces of meat exuded steam; the scent was fragrant, but not too dense. Spicy enough to tickle the nose without completely covering the inborn wild taste of the meat, but enriching it.
No matter how much one chewed, there seemed to be no end to the taste, it just kept coming and filling the mouth in its vigorous flavor, helped by the still chewy texture of the meat that even if really tender still maintained part of its springiness.
“Om nom nom…” Takeo the Vegetable King tried REALLY REALLY hard to ignore the loud munching sounds coming from the girl sitting next to him, valiantly trying to preserve the dignified image of Mako he had long since created in his mind ever since they went to the same middle school together all the way to the same University.
“Can you at least TRY to keep your composure, Mako-chan?” he begged.
“Shush!” the secret foodie answered, annoyed.
“How is it? How does my dish taste?” Izuku asked, watching Yamato struggle with her words once tried some herself.
“... Guh! ” the old woman growled while glaring at him.
“Mother?” Minato asked.
“It’s decent. As far as I am concerned, Toshio wins.” she answered.
“…” silence fell into the room, a silence of pure disbelief.
“Mom…” Minato exclaimed with a disappointed sigh.
“Toshio wins, end of story.”
“I lost,” Toshio himself admitted right after.
“YOU!” the old woman roared in anger.
“IT’S TRUE! The meat is tender but not greasy; fresh, and does not smell…Its taste is simply amazing!” The Meat King admitted in tears.
“At least he’s being a good sport about it,” Vald stated, nodding at Toshio’s behavior. “Unlike that woman…”
“Her own son had to step-in, That is so bad,” Inko said, sighing.
“That makes me curious, it can’t be just blackmailing. This woman is helping Samui with too much conviction.” Aizawa said, humming.
“I am of the same advice, this almost feels personal for her.” Nighteye answered.
“Like that Izuku is living the dream she always wanted?” Toriko asked.
“... You might not be too far off the mark actually…” Aizawa muttered.
He had seen it at the first bite already, the very bear they both had cooked, he saw it...HER...Rose to her hind legs and swipe down with her paws to crush Toshio with all her might, destroying him and his dish with a single strike and avenging her lost honor; he could not summon enough Pride to forcefully declare himself the winner, he just could not.
The flavor of the bear paws' meat lingered on his palate. It tasted delicious, and he almost lost himself to its flavor. Before that moment, he had never tasted such a unique flavor in his life, no matter how many experiments he did while cooking his beloved Bear Meat, that very same balance of tastes had always escaped him, and now with Izuku’s dish, he had finally tasted it, and the bitter truth that HE could not reach that taste obliterated his pride as a ‘Bear Meat Expert’ and Meat King , hence the tears.
The entire classroom was filled with the LOUD sound of people munching still, and each one of them had an expression of bliss, or Greed if their plate was already empty and they were looking for more meat to gorge themselves with.
“The choice of Ingredient was a daring gamble, considering your Ingredient had been badly prepared too, but the technique displayed while cooking was nothing short of sublime. No matter the Pride I may feel as a student of Inoshiki myself, I am still duty-bound to judge objectively. This round is yours, Midoriya.” Minato declared with a nod.
“TRAITOR!” his mother Yamato howled in fury.
“We second the motion. The Winner is Mister Midoriya.” the other Kings declared as one after a short whispered conference between them.
“NOO!” Yamato roared.
“It was a given, Miss Rector. I hold no regrets.” Toshio answered with a sorrowful expression while taking one of the knives he had used to cook his dish with and using a permanent marker to write his name along the blade before delivering it to Izuku.
“She was right, you are a damn Monster . Can I have a rematch sometime in the future?” he asked, meekly.
“I would be honored.” Izuku answered, both young Chefs exchanged a bow at that.
“DO IT IN PRIVATE! YOU ARE HEREBY OUT OF MY UNIVERSITY! I WON’T HAVE A SUBPAR LOSER RUINING MY REPUTATION!” Yamato’s outburst shocked everybody, even herself, before turning towards her assistant.
“You can’t do that!” Kirishima and Tertsutetsu shouted at what the woman was doing.
“Technically, she can. BUT, any half-baked lawyer will easily turn her into a laughingstock if that boy tries to sue her for it, her kicking him out has no proper basis besides her being a sore-loser. And honestly, I would see it as a small blessing, once repelled her expulsion he will have a proper excuse to go to a better managed school.” Nezu answered, displeased.
“He’s pissed, isn’t he?” Sanni asked Midnight.
“Oh definitely,” she answered.
“Hn. Sucks to be her.” Sanni said, smiling.
“Tell me at least that nobody saw this shameful display during the livestream.”
“Livestream?” Izuku asked.
“Livestream?” Minato also chorused.
“...Madame...We have fifty-thousand viewers…And more keep arriving.” the poor assistant replied with a small voice.
“TURN IT OFF! TURN IT OFF!” the old woman ordered immediately.
“Immed- Uh?! W-We are no longer hosting it! I-I can’t turn it off! Somebody hijacked the transmission!”
“WHO?!” she demanded, and the question made a couple Hackers from I-Island smugly flash their middle fingers at the screen while making sure more people were notified of the attack on Inoshiki Academy so as to add more viewers to the Livestream. Along making sure Toshio could find an acceptance letter for another Private University for Chefs already waiting for him when he will get home.
“I am out? Fair enough, I never liked it here anyway, working under a hag that believes we youngsters don’t want to work hard it’s a nightmare. I am chubby because I want to be and maybe because I eat too much meat, laziness and ‘Ungrateful New Generations’ have nothing to do with it. I’ll just find another University that will appreciate my hard work.” Toshio declared with his head held high while marching out.
“HOW DARE YOU?!”
“Piss off back in your pyramid, you mummy!” the former Meat King answered, unfazed.
“Good answer!” Katsuki said, laughing.
“She is just making things worse for herself,” Tina stated, shaking her head in disappointment.
“She is losing her cool, this either means that she is very afraid of losing, for whatever Samui has over her, or she has an ulterior motive to take this defeat this hard.” Aizawa said, humming.
“I don’t really like not knowing the full details.” Nighteye admitted.
“Me neither.”
“Same,” Coco stated.
“Hey! Destroy the others too, nothing personal, but if you throw Yamato down her high horse maybe she will become a bearable human.” Toshio declared before slamming the classroom door closed behind himself and leaving the school with his head held high once retrieved his personal belongings.
“...Okay...MAYBE there were some buried issues between him and us.” Fish King Sadao admitted, grimacing.
“I blame Mako, she is the one with an attitude.” the Dessert King answered.
“HEY!” Mako answered, face red in annoyance.
“Little shameful display aside,” Minato said while nailing his mother with a glare thankfully strong enough to silence her.
“We still have more Rounds to go through. You up for it, Mister Midoriya?” he asked.
“Yes, thank you. I would like to Challenge all the 5 Kings today before leaving and leave the Teachers and Yamato-san for tomorrow, if it’s okay for you.” Izuku answered with a nervous smile.
Everybody fell silent at that request, it was just too bold, too WILD, and nobody actually knew how to answer that besides gaping at him in shock.
“...Okay! We’ll have a five minutes pause to clean everything, then we will continue with the next round: Chef Izuku VS Fish King Sadao .” Minato declared, unsure, while the livestream chat exploded in awed comments.
Yamato instead could not help feeling something cold starting to form in the pit of her stomach, The System hoped it was Ulcer, but that was beside the point.
“That makes two of us,” Gaia admitted.
“ Very unpleasant woman .” System answered.
“One down challenger down, eight to go,” Mina stated, cheering.
“He’s got this,” Ochaco stated, nodding.
“Technically nine, Yamato too is one of them. Five students, plus four teachers and then her.” Tina said.
“I wonder what other dishes we will see.” Toru wondered.
“A Theme makes it both limiting, but at the same time, you have some room to move as well.” Melk added.
Just then the lights turned back on.
“Ah man, over already?” Pony asked, pouting.
“Well it did say part one, so yeah,” Setsuna stated, shrugging to her classmate.
“Okay, another thirty minute break, you can train and do everything you need,” Xara stated.
“We’re fighting,” Mirko stated to her friend.
Ruyuku just rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah.”
“We are training together too, Young Midoriya. It’s time that I finish teaching you the more hidden intricacies of One for All, now that we both have it. And it will help me as well get back in shape after recovering the Quirk.” Toshinori said, smiling.
“Of course!” Izuku answered, fist-bumping All Might.
“Mind if I join in then?” Zaus asked them. “He can combine his powers with Knocking and chef skills to make even stronger attacks.”
All Might sighs, but nodded. “As much as I want Young Midoriya to be a hero, you are a part of him, and I have to accept that.”
“I will never get in the way of that, I do want to help him in that regard, it is his dream, and I would never try to take it away from him. Please, let me help.” Zaus answered, sighing.
“And I promise I won’t stop him should he decide to chase the Chef Job as a side hustle too.” Toshinori answered, nodding.
Both teachers smiled and shook hands. Izuku smiled, happy to see the two getting along.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
Omake 1: Multiversal News With Tina and Mic Episode 1: Interviewing Zebra
-Multiversal News With Tina and Mic-
The title card for the show appeared with chibi heads of Tina, Mic and Kruppoh on it. It then moved away, showing Tina and Mike who were sitting at a new table.
“Welcome everyone to the first episode of Multiversal News With Tina and Mic ,” Tina introduced. “We’re your hosts Tina and Present Mic.”
“Hey you listeners of the Multiverse~! What’s shaking~!? Those of the Gourmet World, as well as others, will recognize me as the guest Tina interviewed for her news~!” Mic introduced. “We are here to talk about news in the multiverse, be it dishes shown to guests stars, even challenges of cooking gods~!”
“And to help us keep track of everything happening in this amazing, one-of-a-kind event.” Tina added, smiling.
“You got that right Tina~! Today, we have a guest to interview~! He's feared in the Gourmet World, one of the Four Kings, and has a voice louder than me~! I know, shocking~ Please welcome, Zebra~!” The staff were a bit nervous.
Zebra was then shown, looking unpleasant. “Tell me why I’m here again…?”
“Eh, we thought that telling people about your new powers and abilities while we were in between dimensions would help you look better in the public eye~” Mic answered, shrugging.
“Does it look like I care?” he asked the two.
“Can you just do this for us, please?” Tina asked.
Zebra sighs. “Fine…”
“Thanks man~!” Mic thanked, pointing at the King. “Now for the first Question, the new power you gain through a challenge, you were able to summon and even permanently create animals that you have eaten, am I correct?”
“Made of compressed and solid sound, yes. Can’t say if I will use it often, though.”
“Oh, don’t be like that! That can be very useful.” Mic answered, chuckling.
“Besides, if you do so, the warden of Honey Prison will not bother you any more,” Tina added.
“... I hate you for pointing that out…” Zebra grumbled.
“Anyways, next topic, you have two students that look up to you, how do you feel about them?” Tina asked him.
“... They’re not as annoying as most people I’ve had to deal with…” Zebra stated, grumbling.
Mic laughed. “Good to know~ I think that’s all we have for today, we’ll talk to you later on~”
Zebra got up. “Well this wasn’t as bad as I thought,” he muttered, leaving.
“That went better than most of my shows…” Tina said, shocked.
“Well you got me here, dear~!” Mic stated, smirking. “Now I think we should close for the episode~!”
“Right, we’ll see you next episode then~!” Tina stated, looking at the camera.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s chapter eight.
Mic: “AH YEAH~! OUR SHOW LOOKS GOOD SO FAR~!”
Joy: Looks like it is coming along in a very interesting manner. And the interview part is a wonderful addition, very surprising.
Mic: “THANKS~! WE’LL BE DOING OTHER STUFF AS WELL, JUST INTERVIEWS RIGHT NOW THOUGH~!”
True, And it looks like Ruyuku has evolved as well, both body and Quirk.
Joy: Dragon Lady deserves an upgrade too! Well done! :D
And I did think of an upgrade for Rikido Sato forn next chapter and what food item to use. But we’d like to hear what ideas you have for Evolving others with food. Here’s what you the reader has to do:
Character:
Food/Meals:
Quirk Evolution Powers:
Body Evolutions:
You can do this for the same character, but the food through Body Evolutions need to be changed, like cultivating in manhwas.
Mic: “Sounds epic~!”
Joy: Have no fear of sharing your suggestions! They all are welcomed.
And with that, we should end this now. We hope you all enjoyed the chapter, and leave a like, fave, kudos, review, and everything else that is needed.
Joy: Thank you all so much for reading! Remember to follow and leave a like/kudos if you haven’t already! We hope to see you again in the next chapter!
And with that, we’ll see you all next time.
Mic: “SEE YAAAAAA~!”
Joy: See you next chapter! Byee!
See you all next time.
Please R&R.
Chapter 9: Watching Episode Eight: “Battle against the Kings! Inoshiki Assault Arc Part 2”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the ninth chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me once again is my friend and co-writer, JoySeeker101.
Joy: Hello! Glad to meet you again!
Same here. I’m excited to get back to this.
Joy: Always a pleasure to see this story continue, you know? I love this!
Glad to hear. So did you bring in today’s guest?
Joy: Actually, I do! Miss Yu, AKA the Pro Hero Mountain Lady!
(Happy Fanfare)
Yu: “Thank you~ Thank you~”
Joy: Glad to make your… Ass-Quaitance! ... Did I say it right?
Yu: (Giggles) “You did~”
(Facepalm) Can you please not…?
Joy: Hush! Adults are talking!
I AM AN ADULT! I’m just not crude.
Yu: “Sounds boring~”
Joy: Ah-ha!
(Sighs) Can we just get to the disclaimer?
Yu: “You’re no fun…” (Pouts)
Joy: Just ignore him. Please go with the disclaimer.
Yu: (Sighs and shrugs) “Sure. Both Light He’arth/XCarazechi and JoySeeker101 do not own any of the official material. All they own are the plots and original characters. That good enough?”
Joy: Clapping. Very good! Thank you!
Okay. You to ready to get started then?
Yu: “I am~”
Joy: We all are! Ready to have fun!
Okay then. Onto the chapter.
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 9: Watching Episode Eight: “Battle against the Kings! Inoshiki Assault Arc Part 2”
Everyone was on their thirty minute break again, but this time, they were all sticking together. A few reasons why this is, is because some wanted to see all the pets or Toriko’s group, and the other was to see Rumi, Ryuko and Zebra fight in the newly built arena.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Ryuko asked. “I just finished recovering from my evolution. I don’t think Recovery Girl will be pleased.”
“Good ideas, bad ideas, who cares?! You want to do it and we want to do it. That’s all that matters!” Zebra answered, scoffing.
Runi fist bumps him. “I like the way you think~”
“That’s because you don’t even know what it feels like to have self-preservation.” Ryukyu answered, sighing.
“That’s for pussies!” Both said, fist-bumping.
“... Oh, my God… Two of them…” Ryuko moaned in despair.
“Hey, we just get each other,” Rumi said shrugging, but had a manic smile. “I also want to see if my legs have more power to them now~”
“You still won’t hit me~” Zebra said, a challenging smirk.
Rumi had the same smirk. “We’ll see about that~”
Ruyko groaned. “Great, two battle maniacs…”
Just then the three were transported to the arena floor.
“Looks like it’s time to start soon,” Rumi stated.
“HAHAHAHA!” Zebra’s muscles seemed to grow exponentially out of sheer excitement, a flaming energy of sorts enveloped him and a hulking monstrosity with green skin and too many muscles appeared behind him.
Ryuko sighs, but gets serious, summoning scales to her arms and legs, her gems glowing.
Xarazechi appeared in the middle of them. “Okay everyone. This is a fight to see how well Ryuko’s new powers are, and Zebra and Miruko have agreed to fight and help her.”
“Some fighting is always good to strengthen friendship,” Joy added, sitting on a floating cushion.
“They shouldn’t be doing this,” Recovery Girls stated, looking unhappy. “She’s just recovering from her transformation.”
“Eh, nothing some good food couldn't fix,” Toriko stated, shrugging. He was promptly smacked in the head by the Nurse’s cane.
“You idiot! Say that when you lose your head!” she scolded the blue haired man.
“Been there, done that. Lost the entire right half of my entire body from the Horse Heracles’s snort… Yet Here I am.” Toriko answered, shrugging. He was then hit on the head again for being nonchalant about the whole thing. “WILL YOU STOP THAT!?”
Rumi then had a shiver run down her spine. “... That was odd… I felt a sense of excitement and foreboding for some reason…”
Zebra and Ryuko just shrugged.
“Are we going to do this or not?” Zebra asked, popping his neck.
Xarazechi brought out a whistle. “When I blow this, you may begin.”
“Can we get some toons for the fight!?” Mic shouted. Both Tina and Kruppoh sigh.
“Mic, please…” Tina groaned.
Xarazechi smiles. “I got you.” He then blew the whistle and music started playing when he vanished.
(Cue: Dragonborn from Elder Scrolls: Skyrim)
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6h5IGQSivRU&ab_channel=CringeWorthyStudiosOfficial
Xarazechi appeared with the watchers. Izuku had to ask, “Why this song?”
“Why not this song?” he asked back.
Back in the arena, Ryuko started this off by firing both fire and wind roar at them, making the fire stronger. Rumi was smirking and was bouncing around at high speed.
“Bwahahaha! Machine-gun Voice! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! ” Zebra answered by laughing and, somehow, turning every note of his laugh into a separate bullet of condensed soundwave, shooting out of his mouth like a machine gun in a hail of sound bullets intercepting the wall of fire.
The attack breaks through her fire, making Ryuko cover her whole body in scales and protect her face with her arm. The attack hit and she could feel her body vibrate. She dug her clawed feet in the ground, so she wouldn’t move.
“ Luna Fall! ” Rumi shouted, coming down like a meteor at her friend for a devastating dropkick. The ground under her shock and nearly crater under the blow. “Remember, you’re facing two people~!”
“BWAHAHAHAHA! That’s what I like! Beat Punch! ” Zebra answered, and the way his muscles started squirming in a strange off-tempo rhythm told Rumi to avoid that punch at all cost!
“YAHAHAHAHAHA!” The mad mountain of muscles jumped Rumi, fist cocked back.
“OH SHIT!” Ryko shouted, pulling her wings out, and grabbing Rumi. She flew up at high speed, then spun around with Rumi, and then threw Rumi at Zebra.
Rumi smirked at this and righted herself to where his fist was. “Hey Zebra~! Ever done a Fast Ball Special~!?”
“BWAHAHAHA! Throw it, girlie!”
Rumi smirked and landed on his fist, she then felt vibrations going into them thanks to Zebra, making her smile wider. “This is going to be epic~!” She was then fired like a cannonball, nearly breaking the sound barrier. Ryuko had no time to block and was hit by Rumi’s now empowered Luna Fall, and felt her whole body vibrating uncontrollably.. “ SONIC LUNA BLADE! ”
Ryuko was sent to the ground hard, making the whole arena shake. Everyone had to hold onto something to keep steady.
“HAHAHAHA! How’s that?!”
“ Oto Kabe! (Sound Wall) … Bwahahahaha! Do that again, Girl!” Zebra asked, laughing crazily. A dull membrane-like barrier was surrounding and protecting him.
Just then, he was hit by someone else’s sonic blast, sending him flying back. Runi's eyes widened and saw that the dust cleared and Ryuko was now in her evolved dragon form, all sixteen gems in her being glowing. “How do you like your own medicine?”
“...Hahaha…HAHAHAHAHAHA!”
“...I don’t like that laugh…” Ryukyu muttered, cominding Sounds, Lighting and Ice to try and stun him. She was about to fire at him, seeing him as the bigger threat.
“Ryu… The hell is that thing above us…” Rumi asked in dread.
“UH?!” Ryukyu looked up and saw a giant squirming sphere of red energy.
“Take this!” Zebra shouted, sending the attack at her. “ METEOR! NOISE!”
“ZEBRA! NO!” Toriko yelled with wide eyes, the others worrying as well.
“He overdid… Again…” Light face-palmed.
Ryuko’s eyes widened, and stopped her attack. “Let’s hope I can do what those Dragon Slayers in Fairy Tail can do…” She then started sucking in the air, and to everyone’s shock, Zebra’s attack was being eaten.
Jaws dropped seeing that. “Is she… eating sound…? HAHAHA! You go, girl!” Toriko asked, eyes widened and slack jawed, then he started laughing.
“I’m seeing it, but not believing it…” Izuku said, awe in his voice, and wrote this down.
Ryuko ate it all, and let out a small burp, she was surprised to get a flavor from it though.. “Not bad, it has a zingy taste to it. Might have to have it with something else to go with it.”
“Bwahaha! Well done, lizard girl.” Zebra patted Ryukyu on the head. Rumi was laughing her ass off as well, seeing the most ridiculously awesome thing
“... Ah, yes… We are fighting.” Ryukyu muttered in dread.
WHAM!
“Ouch!” Rumi winced as the dragon girl was sent flying. She had to dodge as well to not be hit by one of Ryuko’s tails as she flew by her.
“Got cocky, didn’t you?” Zebra asked the rabbit woman.
“Maybe a little, I was too busy laughing at the sheer ridiculousness of her eating your attack like an afternoon snack,” Rumi stated, getting out of the wall she bounced on.
“Eh! Don’t sweat the small stuff, Rabbit!” Zebra answered, chuckling.
“You two should also watch your steps,” Ryuko stated, getting up, then slammed her hand on the ground, having earth and ice pillars form under the two, sending them flying in the air. “Don’t know what traps you might set off.”
“Okay, that was smart of her,” Rumi stated, flipping around in the air. “Made us put our guard down with a trap that was instantaneous so not even you could have heard it in time.”
“No, it wasn’t only that, she matched my frequency so I wouldn't have heard it as well, since I’m so used to hearing my own sound,” Zebra stated, smirking manically. “I’m actually having fun~!”
“Why does that sound like bad news?” Rumi asked, ready to make something with another element. She was having sand and fire ready.
“Hahahahaha!” He answered with a creepy laugh.
Ryuko used her heightened senses to see what his next move was, and saw that there were multiple sound and afterimager copies of Rumi and Zebra.
Rumi was able to talk with Zebra, knowing he’d hear her. “Another Sonic Luna Blade fast ball~?” Her blood was pumping like Zebra’s.
“Eh! Girlie, it will be far stronger than the first one, I am going to overcharge your leg. Hahahaha!” He answered.
“I’m sure I can take it~” Rumoi stated, getting on his fist again, and feeling more power being placed in her legs. “Fire when ready~!”
“Bwahahaha! I love these guys! Let’s call it Beat Kick! ” Zebra answered, and Rumi felt her own leg throb so much it felt about to tear apart itself from inside out.
Rumi smiled widely. “I like it~ Might add onto it though~” She was then sent flying at the speed of sound, breaking the sound barrier this time. She then spun around a few times and hit Ryuko in the chest. “SPIRAL BEAT KICK!” There was then a giant explosion that nearly sent everyone falling backwards, Ryuko being sent into the wall hard. Rumi laned, smiling madly. “Now that was epic!” She then winced. “But damn, my legs are killing me now.”
“I’LL KILL YOU ALL IF YOU DON’T STOP IT!” Recovery Girl roared.
They then hear a buzzer. “Okay, time’s up!” Xara shouted. “The match is over!”
“Already!?” both Zebra and Rumi shouted, annoyed.
“Hey, I gave you three at least twice the amount of time to fight in there, it’s usually five minutes, but I gave you ten.”
Rumi and Zebra grumbled. Ryuko walked out of the rubble, ragged. “I for one am fine with it… I barely got to use my powers and was more of a punching bag…” She glared at the two. “I thought this was to help train ME!”
“Having too much fun,” both stated, shrugging.
Ryuko slumped.
Sunni groaned. “Great, those two are like brother and sister…”
“... You don’t think they are cosmic siblings, do you?” Yu asked.
“I wouldn’t be surprised…” Coco said.
“Hey… I have a doubt…” Izuku said.
“Yes?”
“Rumi-san and Ryuko-san’ powers evolved, Ryuko’s more so due to Quirk Evolution, and they became this strong… What will happen when Zebra-san’s powers will evolve?”
“...”
“... [ EXPLETIVE CENSORED!] ” Both Joy and Light cursed in chorus.
Xara sighs. “Thank goodness I censored those two, what they said was very damn cursed… But did you really have to go and ask that…?”
“Bwahahahaha! I can’t wait!” Zebra said with a savage smile.
“Please no!” The other Heavenly Kings answered in chorus.
“You forget that everyone else here is also evolving as well~” Knocking Master added, taking a swing of Hundred Thousand Year Aged Fire Breath Saki he got from Joy. “This is fine booz~”
“I am counting on that, old man! I’LL FIGHT THEM ALL! BWAHAHAHAHA!”
“... It’s useless, there is no reasoning with that mad dog…” Poor Knocking Master grumbled in annoyance.
“Okay then, while we’re here, Koda wanted to see if he could use his Quirk on your pets, to see if he can control animals from other universes,” Xara informed.
“If you guys are okay with it, that is?” Koda asked the Toriko crew. He poked his fingers together. “I understand if you say no.”
Sunni thought for a second. “As long as you don’t do something ridiculous to my baby, or make her do something ugly.”
“D-Define ugly?”
“Don’t, we’ll stay here a month if he lists it fully.” Coco answered.
“Just go ahead, we’ll tell you if it is not enough.” Toriko added.
The Anivoice user bowed to them. “Thank you.” He was then teleported to th eArena floor with the pets of Toriko’s world.
Teppe looked at the heroes. “You think his Quirk will work on them?”
“His Quirk should work. On what level though… Full obedience, suggestion or just… They understand but refuse to obey… That is the question.” Zaus answered.
“Ooh, right, They are different animals from the ones in our world,” Nezu added, nodding.
Koda gulped. “Okay you guys, I’d like you all to line up in a single file,” he ordered the animals with his Quirk activated, doing something easy.
They obey and do so. “Okay, uh… So minor orders do work… what now…”
“May I suggest something not too silly? To spare their dignity?” Nezu said, walking close to him.
“S-Sure! … Uuuh… Here?” Koda said, offering his hand.
“...” The three animals gave three snorts of amusement, but a giant paw, a foot and the very tip of a massive tail piled on the poor boy’s hand that still felt his knees buckle under the weight.
“Oof!”
“You okay Koda?” Jiro asked the teen.
“J-Just a bit heavy…” He groaned out.
Snort!
“Don’t laugh! That is not very nice!” Koda said to the massive animals, but he too was smiling.
“Another one?” Nezu asked.
“...Uuuh… Jump?” Koda asked, and the three went through a short backflip and landed heavily on the ground.
BOOOOM!
“AYE!” Many stumbled and fell from the vibrations.
“Okay, that was a bad idea…” Nezu, who had actually been sent flying from the wind pressure, said with a groan while getting back to his feet.
“I think we know he has control over them, at least for simple stuff.” Toriko groaned, helping people up.
“Has anyone seen Kruppoh?” Tina asked, looking for her bird.
“He’s down there,” Aizawa said, pointing to the Balloon Pigeon on Koda’s head.
Koda grabbed the bird. “You okay little guy?”
“KRUPPOPOPOPOPOPOPO!” the small pigeon went ballistic in answer, screeching right in Koda’s face at full volume.
“Sorry, very sorry, very very sorry. Didn’t think things through, sorry!” Koda answered while bowing to the small pigeon over and over at high speed.
“You okay?” Mic asked, helping Tina get up.
“I am! Thank you!” She answered with a grateful smile.
“Your small friend is reading him the riot act!” Mic said, laughing.
“Oh! Kruppoh can be something when angry.” Tina answered, chuckling.
“I think this is enough testing of his Quirk for now, before little Kruppoh bites off his head,” Zaus said, everyone agreeing.
“And right on time as well,” Xara stated. “The next episode is ready to start.”
“Already?” Kirishima asked.
“Hey, time flies, and some videos are faster than others to set up.”
“And I wanted to test out a new knife with some of the materials we had,” Melk said.
“There’s always next break,” Melissa said to her teacher.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
Everyone made it back to their own theater rooms, ready for the next showing.
“Oh! Hey! Had fun?” Kyoka asked.
“Yes!” Zebra and Rumi answered with wide, savage smiles.
“No…” Ryukyu answered, pouting.
“Maybe next time, hn? Maybe next time you will actually train,” Mt. Lady said.
“We can train together if you want!” Izuku offered.
“Eh! Aren’t you a sweet boy,” Ryuko answered, showing a small smile and ruffling his hair.
“... By the way… That marshadow?” Joy whispered to Xara.
“Just got them,” Xaras informed.
Just then, something popped up out from under/in Izuku’s Shadow.
“Shadow?” the new Pokemon asked, looking up at Izuku.
“...” The two just looked at each other in silence… And tears started slowly mounting in Izuku’s eyes.
“Oh, no…” Bakugou muttered in absolute horror.
“AIM HIS HEAD OUTSIDE!” Light shrieked..
“Kyaaaah!” Joy answered by unzipping reality and shoving Izuku’s head into the void.
“ WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! ” Just in time to avoid him flooding the theater.
“Sha-Shadow?” The Marshadow asked and reclined his head to the side, but still patted Izuku’s knee as a show of comfort.
“Okay… Okay… He stopped crying…” The Eye said, gasping in relief and releasing Izuku.
“I assume he likes his new partner?” Inko asked.
“No shit.” Zebra answered, chuckling.
“Language!” Izuku, now with Marshadow riding his shoulders, and Mirio shouted.
Zebra just rolled his eyes.
“Be glad we covered the kids' ears,” Mandalay stated.
“Alright, everyone get in your seats,” Light ordered. Everyone did so as the lights went down.
A Chef Rebirth chapter 8: Battle against the Kings! Inoshiki Assault Arc Part 2.
AU University – Between Lessons -
“Okay! One down...Four to go…” Momo said once checked the livestream of the Cooking Challenge I-Island hijacked from Yamato’s control.
“Your boyfriend is really attacking a cooking school?” Mina asked.
“Their five best students, their four best teachers and then their Rector, a Three Michelin Star Level Chef. Yes,” she answered.
“You...You did not deny the boyfriend thing.” Jiro said, unsure.
“Because he is. He just got my father’s blessing.” Momo answered, a tiny smile surfacing on her face.
“NO WAY!” Mina yelled with wide eyes.
“Congratulations, Yaomomo!” Tooru squealed in happiness for her friend.
“NOOOOO!” At the same time Mineta was heard yelling from the back of the class while rushing towards Momo in tears.
“What is it to you?”
“It’s unfair! HE doesn’t even have a Quirk! He doesn’t deserve your tits or ass! I am a better man than that useless Loser and I’ll show you by plowing you until you love me! Let’s FUC-”
“MINETA!” all of 1-A shouted at him for the comments.
“OTHER ME! OTHER ME!” the small boy shouted.
“Eeeh!”
“Oh come on! I Have dignity! That… That is a bad version of me! Come ooooooon!” Mineta begged.
“I believe in him.” Izuku admitted.
“Thank you!” Mineta answered, looking about to cry in relief. “I am trying to be better than these kinds of versions of me, I truly am. And Also, I would never belittle someone as well, being bullied myself for my height and Quirk.”
“Like the wise words of Master Yoda, ‘Size Matters Not’,” Xara quoted the Jedi Master.
“It’s the size of the Heart that matters!” Joy added, bouncing around laughing.
“Thanks…” Mineta thanked quietly.
BOOOOOOM!
The class became dead silent once seen the classy and elegant Momo answer to that disgusting request by UPROOTING HER DESK FROM THE FLOOR to bash Mineta’s skull with it hard enough to dig a perfect imprint of the boy’s entire body on the concrete floor.
“I don’t know in what kind of sordid pornography you constantly drown yourself, but there is NOT A SINGLE WOMAN on this planet that can be converted to ‘Love’ by having sex with her, EVEN LESS LIKELY IF AGAINST HER WILL! Especially with a sub-human pervert like you. Drop this ‘ Cuckholding Crusade’ of yours for everything female in a thirty meters radius or I will personally see to it to have you neutered! I won’t forgive your Sexual Harassment against me or my friends anymore!” the young woman declared while repositioning her desk back down with a low thud .
Had Izuku seen that, he would have understood why the System insisted in him enriching Momo’s food in Vitality and Gourmet Energy that much after the USJ Incident, the other students though only saw an amazing feat of strength from somebody without a Strength-Related Quirk, but any comment about it went forcefully put on hold once seen the blood dripping from the desk right where it had almost split Mineta’s skull open. Even Katsuki decided to not say a thing.
Momo was blushing hard in embarrecement.
“Daaaaaaamn, girl!” Nemuri said.
“Yes Queen, Slaaaay!” Setsuna added, laughing.
“THAT WAS WAY TOO MUCH FORCE!” Mineta shouted, pointing at the screen. “MY OTHER MIGHT BE A DEGENERATE, BUT THERE ARE LAWS ON OVERUSE OF FORCE!”
“To be fair, one should always fear the fury of a quiet person.” Coco said, shaking his head. “Still it was a bit excessive. But it happens.” He then added, shrugging.
“They should still be wary of the laws still,” Nighteye stated, fixing his glasses. “Over use of force can get you in hot water.”
“...” Aizawa hid his face in his scarf.
“Say it, Shoota…” Mic, looking defeated, says.
“One could say that if none of us did anything before things escalated like this with that Mineta… In a way we caused her to snap…”
“... Y-Yes.” the boy managed to say before blissful unconsciousness mercifully embraced him.
“Jesus…” Kaminari whispered.
“What happened?” Ochako chose that moment to enter the class accompanied by Nemuri.
She had been talking with the woman about her dubious feelings for her ‘Boss’ at her part-time job, and she still didn’t have an answer to her dilemma, not even knowing he was in a relationship with Momo already seemed to make her heart stop beating wildly when with him.
“Mineta finally got on Yaomomo’s nerves, he tried saying he was her ideal man and pretended to show it by demanding her to have sex with him, probably meaning ‘right here and now’ in front of the entire class. I think that’s the gist of it.” Tooru answered, still a bit shaken.
“And that was all it took for you to somehow uproot a desk anchored on the floor with concrete to almost flatten him?” Midnight asked.
“That and the Sexual Harassment me and my girl friends are targeted with daily.” Momo answered.
“And the panties thievery.” Mina added.
“And his trying to put cameras in our showers and locker rooms.” Tsuyu said.
“And the crass jokes about any of us just missing out without… Sucking him off .” Jiro said with a scowl of disgust.
“I am invisible, but he still tries to take pictures under my skirt.” Tooru said.
“...I did find him sniffing my shoes after Gym practice a couple of times…” Ochako said with a small voice.
“I think I saw him take a couple of pictures of his… P****… Right before asking us if we had the phone number of any of the girls. Luckily none of us actually gave him one, I managed to alert everybody just in time.” Mezo admitted with a low, unsure tone of voice.
Mineta’s eye was twitching. “Okay! Even I know that’s way too far!”
“Man! That's like… The very worst version of you!” Kaminari said, shocked.
“I KNOW!” Mineta said, crying.
“That is something that happens too. Your worst version or your better version. Your darkest sides being ten times worse, so to speak.” Joy explained.
“For example there are several worlds where you are the epitome of celibacy. Heck, in a couple you are actually a monk. Then there are more normal versions. The Multiverse is vast.” He’arth explained.
“And when you're a girl you're more liked when you are, sense girls aren’t normally portrayed as perverts alot,” Joy added.
“Mostly because it’s such a rare one that it is still kind of new , thus acceptable.” He’arth added.
“... I have no idea how to feel about that…” Mineta said, not knowing how to deal with that information.
“Why do you think Midnight is popular?” Gaia asked, giggling.
“Can we get back to the show…?” System asked.
“Those are serious allegations, why has nobody said a thing before?” Nemuri said, pinching the bridge of her nose and groaning.
“I don’t know if it is a proper excuse, professor, but at the beginning his jokes and mannerism were just ‘Tasteless’ and ‘Annoying’ , but nothing too extreme. We boys did ask the girls if they needed help in dealing with him and so we usually kept him grounded, then serious schoolwork started and none of us could spare enough time to keep him on a leash, shall we say. I fear that he then saw it as a green-light of sorts to go all out and enjoy his depravity.” Tenya tried saying.
“Few of us also thought that sooner or later the Teachers too would have started reigning him in.” Tokoyami added, sighing.
“Fucking unlikely. The midget thinks with his dick only! How I don’t know since we boys shower together and I happened to see only misery down there, a bit of trivia I could have easily lived without gaining.” Katsuki answered, scoffing.
“Even Bakubro had to take counseling rounds for his Anger Management. I thought Mineta was getting similar counseling for his libido.” Kirishima admitted with a shrug.
“No, unfortunately he hasn’t. But he will, if he really was that bad, but you all will need to testify and bring proof of his demeanor.”
“Yep! Our counterparts left it fester until somebody snapped and administered some justice. Can’t blame her for having enough of it. Excessive force or not.” Nemuri said, sighing in dismay.
“I think you should take that as well, Mineta,” Hound Dog stated.
“Already on it, teach.” Mineta stated, not arguing.
“UH?!” All of 1-A asked in shock.
“... I don’t want to become like that, okay? My Uncle IS like that… And everybody hates him…” He admitted with a low voice full of shame. “But I will still give compliments to a woman, that’s the gentleman thing to do. Just… Pegi 13 , I guess.”
“You can do it, Mineta-kun.” Izuku offered with a gentle smile, hand on his shoulder.
“I was thinking of using force subliminal torture to fix him,” Mina muttered, but not low enough.
“ASHIDO!” Iida shouted, horrified.
“What’s funny is that in a couple Universes she does that, and it works!” Xara said. “And maybe in the main timeline as well.”
“I mean… In a twisted way… It did help.” Joy said, slowly.
“I am still unsure how force-feeding Respect Women Juice counts as helping, though.” He’arth muttered, unsure.
“No, you are not doing it in our Universe, Ashido,” Aizawa ordered Mina. “He’s doing better on his own.”
Mina pouted. “Fine…”
“Man she’s savage…” Tina muttered.
“You can say that again…” Teppe agreed.
“Wonder if I can teach her Knocking with her dancing~?” Knocking master pondered.
Both Itsuka and Neito felt pity for the pink girl.
“Do broken hidden cameras, stolen socks and panties and blurry pictures clearly taken from unaware girls mid-changing do?” another teacher said from the door.
“Ectoplasm?”
“One of my students found a hidden camera in her bedroom, we tracked the IP and Power Loader found-out it connected with the laptop of one of your students. Once we entered his room we found a lot of trophies clearly stolen from female students of several classes of every year along stacks of pornography in clear violation of the Campus’ rules. Where is Minoru-san?”
“... He’s on the floor with a concussion.” Nemuri answered, groaning even louder.
“Who was it that smashed him?” Ectoplasm asked.
“I did. He demanded to have sex with him following some deranged fantasy of me falling MADLY in Love with him thanks to that,” Momo admitted.
“...If they ask, I have given you a very harsh punishment followed by a lecture about excessive force. For this one time I say we let it slide as we teachers obviously had ignored a Pervert harassing every girl in our school while hoping this mess would fix itself. Do not make it a habit, any of you.”
“Yes, professor!” the entire class answered.
“Good. I’ll take the little idiot to Recovery Girl , then we’ll talk about his punishment, his future in AU, IF he will have a future here, and very harsh Counseling Meetings that will start immediately after he recovers, we will curb this idiocy of his or he will die trying!” The Pro Hero answered before unceremoniously dragging Mineta away from the class.
Mineta slumped. “I just wish I wasn’t so short… Maybe then I’d have a chance…”
“The Italians have a nice saying: In the small barrels you can find good wine! Basically to not look at the outer appearances only. The whole Book and Covers thing. You just need to be a liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitle bit less pervert and maybe you’ll find the right girl!” Tetsutetsu said.
“But I do remember one univers where Mineta was tricked into taking drugs that stunted his growth and his Quirk…” Light stated.
“EH!? WHY?!”
“Eeeh… Depends… Quirk Racism, Wanting you to fail, Cults, your father hating you because you were born from your mother cheating on him… You buying faulty penis enlargement pills from sketchy websites…The reasons vary a lot.” Joy informed, shrugging with his floating hands.
Mineta paled. “I’m going to have a check up with Recovery Girl when we get back…”
“Better safe than sorry,” Coco stated.
“Goddamnit, I so do not need this.” Nemuri admitted with a groan.
“Sorry, teacher.”
“Don’t be, Yaoyorozu. It was partly our mistake as well, like you others, we too hoped he would have calmed down by himself. Whatever, let’s focus on our lesson now.”
“Yes!”
“... Ah! Did your friend win his little challenge, Yaoyorozu?”
“He just defeated the first King , he will now go against the second.” she answered, unsure.
“Good! Me and few others have a betting pool ongoing about that, I bet he would win every fight, and since I don’t want to lose my paycheck, he better sweep the floor with them!” Nemuri answered, smirking.
“You have bet about him?!”
“Me and Shota gave him as a total winner, same for Lunch Rush, Toshinori and Nighteye instead said he will win against everybody except the University Rector, and Mic didn’t think he will actually win against the first Teacher. He did bet the most between us, so I think he is now VERY AFRAID of losing.” she answered.
“Tch!” Momo hissed in contempt.
“Something tells me Professor Mic dropped LOW in Yaomomo’s scoreboard.” Mina muttered, smirking, and getting an amused snort in answer from Jiro sitting next to her.
“Yep!”
“MIC-SENSEI!” Izuku yelled, looking hurt beyond belief.
“Marsh-Marsh!” The Marshadow instead was shaking a tiny fist in a threatening manner.
Mic jaw dropped at his other’s actions, pulling at his hair. “WHAT THE HELL IS HE THINKING!? THAT IDIOT! HE HAD HIS FOOD BEFORE, WHY WOULD HE BET AGAINST HIM!?”
“The more unlikely a bet is, the more it pays if you win. It’s a dangerous gamble, but had he won, he would have probably multiplied his money by one hundred times, if not more.” Nezu theorized.
“ HAD HE WON?! You already think of him as a loser?!” Mic shrieked.
“...” Everybody just looked at him.
“... Okay yeah, not even I believe my own words…” Mic said, grumbling.
“Now if he was facing another God of Cooking Candidate, Like this Izuku and Komatsu, and another that’s training in another world, Shirou Emiya, then his bet would work,” Xara stated.
“We are thinking of having a female Goddess of Cooking, though her world is a bit boring…” System informed.
“You mean the Black Clover Univers?” Gaia asked them
“ They have potential .”
“I had been thinking of making things more powerful in that world, like Asta having Anti-Magic and Infinite Slayer Magic, Yin and Yang sort of thing,” Gaia said. She then smirked. “Maybe even have the humans and elves be working together and trick the demon that tried to force them to work for him~”
“I can’t wrap my head around the fact that you all talk about changing the course of events of entire Universes just for fun or for research.” Nana admitted.
“It’s for the sake of the people, actually. They all want the absolute best timeline to happen as many times as possible. For the better of every living being there.” Joy answered.
“And you?” Toriko asked.
“I am a recorder. I prefer to record events and people, I leave changes to others. At worst I give one or two suggestions, but my job is to keep track of stuff, not change it.” He answered.
“... You don’t do anything at all?” Sunni asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I believe in Free Will. People… Mortal Beings must have the freedom of doing whatever they want, with the caveat that they must not escape the consequences of their actions. We Joy Seekers don’t have that. We have a job, we exist to do that job, and we do that job. We don’t choose. I would love to be a painter, but I can’t be one. That’s why I hang out with people that can do whatever they want.”
“Huh… That’s a lot to think about…” Coco stated.
Meanwhile – Inoshiki Chef Academy – Classroom -
Yamato was still fuming for the defeat of the Meat King , the last of the Top 5 students of Inoshiki University, while King Number 4 , Sadao ‘The Fish King’ took position at the workplace at the opposite side of the room from Izuku at the front row of the class.
The other Kings were once again sitting next to the Rector Yamato and her son in front of both Contestant, but instead of aloof all of them looked tense since the old woman in a bout of anger had kicked-out the Meat King as a punishment for his defeat.
“The next Fight will be Midoriya Izuku VS Umikage Sadao, The Fish King . Both Contestants ready?” Minato, son of Yamato, asked once seen both Chefs finishing checking their instruments.
“Yes!” both Chefs answered.
“Good. Just like before, Chef Midoriya has left the choice of Ingredients to us, and following Sadao’s own request, we prepared this: Pacific Saury .” Minato said while taking out of a near fridge a wide tray covered by a cloth with Inoshiki Insignia on it, once removed, the class and Izuku saw a dozen shining fishes neatly put on display, all of them so fresh they looked like they had been just pulled out of the water and instant before the challenge.
The fishes all had an elongate body dark green/blue on the dorsal side and silvery below, they also sported small, bright blue blotches distributed randomly on the sides.
Their mouth was small, and there was a series of small finlets between the dorsal and anal fins, it also had a small forked tail and cycloid scales.
“Hmmm! Pretty basic, nothing too exceptional.” Coco muttered, thoughtful
“Wha?! Those are damn good ones! Especially for the season they are in!” Lunch Rush answered.
“Different standards, sorry…” Komatsu answered, shy.
“More like askew standards,” Nighteye stated, fixing his glasses.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sunni asked.
“You come from a world with absurd animals and plants we can barely see in dreams or nightmares. But while we understand that you are used to more outlandish tastes and ingredients, please do not downplay our own surprise or shock.” Nighteye answered, sighing.
“... Huh, guess we have been a bit… what’s the word…?” Toriko stated, snapping his fingers to think of the right word. “Come on, it is at the tip of my tongue… Spoiled might be the best word I guess… Even if a lot of the ingredients are difficult to get.”
“I find spoiled to be too strong a word. Different worlds, different happenings,” Setsuno stated.
Mirio shrugged. “Could be.”
“Wow! They are all so fresh!” Izuku admitted in surprise.
“Got delivered this morning, barely an hour before your arrival, actually. For an instant we thought we would have had to postpone Sadao’s own challenge until they arrived.” Minato admitted with an uneasy smile.
“It would have been worth the wait, Mister Minato, they are gorgeous! They will be our Ingredients?”
“Yup! We will use Pacific Saury as the main Ingredient. Compared to Toshio, though, I am giving you the freedom to choose first which one to use. We can also use different side Ingredients instead of the Saury only. I want you to give your best, just like I will!” Sadao showed her more bubbly personality while tying her ridiculously-long hair in a ponytail so as to free her eyes from the long fringe normally covering them and fully displaying a pair of amazing eyes the color of pure emeralds.
“Thank you.” Izuku answered, shy, but his eyes did turn extremely sharp once focused on the big display of ingredients in front of him, once again attracting the attention of a few other girls in the class.
“He looks so hot when focused…” Many thought while looking at him in newfound interest thanks to his show of ‘Worth’ after the defeat of the Meat King , they now knew he was not exactly a nobody.
Izuku was red faced again.
“Harem Protagonist EX Skill at work~” Gaia said, giggling.
“ He doesn’t even have that… ” System muttered with a growl.
Gaia rolled her eyes. “You still hadn’t noticed it? That it’s being blocked by you?” Being a balanced Elder Goddess, she could sense both Order and Chaos magic better.
“... What…!?”
“Yep, and it’s by Joy~” she giggled.
Joy squealed. “Wha-!? No it’s not!”
“I know~ Just messing with you~”
“Hey! Don’t throw me to the wolves! They have been hunting down the culprit for ages! They stormed FATE, TIME and SPACE. I am not touching that! At worst, my boss did it.”
“... Do we want to know what you’re talking about?” Mount Lady asked.
“It'll show up later,” Light informed them.
“I see…”
“I will use these ones.” he finally said once selected the still whole fish from the dozen Yamato prepared for the Challenge.
“He actually chose some of the best ones… He really does have amazing eyes…” Minato muttered, once again calling on himself his mother’s ire.
“Good choice! I am glad to see you are not an amateur! Good coloring and state of the eyes, it means that we both choose the absolute freshest ones of the bunch!” Sadao complimented him with a small clap while cutting a few pieces of parchment paper into squares, he instead covered his fishes with a finely-grated spice mixture.
“Where did you get the Saury? Now it’s not exactly a good season for them,” Izuku asked while he started mixing some Dashi (Traditional Japanese Fish Broth) with soy sauce, sake, sugar and some Mirin (Sweet and thick Japanese Sake with low alcohol content) to slowly boil it into a thick sauce.
“He is making Kaeshi Sauce? Why? That is usually used for Ramen and other noodle dishes…” Yamato thought, confused, unaware that her precious Kings too were having the same thoughts as her.
“... OOOOOH! That’s clever!” Komatsu said once realized that Izuku’s plan.
“What do you-? Oh! Oh! Oh! I think I get it! Very well-planned!” Lunch Rush answered, bumping his fist in his open palm.
“Do enlighten us, Cooking freaks!” Mineta said, rolling his eyes.
“You’ll see!” Both answered, chuckling.
“OH COME ON!” Both Mineta and Kaminari shouted.
In the meantime they all watched as the young Chef also removed the fish’s innards while keeping most of its fat aside he then cooked with some Extra-Virgin Oil and Wine Vinegar to create a secondary sauce giving off a mesmerizing fish scent.
“Hehehehehe! Inoshiki Academy is special! We have our own personal Ingredient Providers, these Saury are not exactly from around here, they come from a private breeding specialist overseas and were delivered by air this morning just for this challenge! Those guys have a very special breeding method, so we can have them perfectly plump whenever we want!” Sadao answered, she instead was mixing butter with black pepper, garlic, parsley and thyme to create a dense and aromatic cream.
“Cool! But, hey! You too make your own Herb butter?” Izuku asked, impressed.
“Ufufufufu! I like mine with juuuuust a bit more pepper than normal, I like strong tastes.” she answered with a giggle and a wink.
“Nice! I usually make it with a bit less thyme, usually.”
“Do they know they are supposed to be enemies?” the other students thought in dismay at Sadao’s overly-friendly attitude.
“STOP FRATERNIZING AND DESTROY HIM!” Yamato shrieked in fury.
“You are starting to worry me, mom.” Minato admitted, sighing.
“SHUT UP!”
“Wow… I had almost forgotten she was there…” Inko stated, wanting to forget that awful woman.
“Bwahahaaha! That’s the worst insult you can throw at her: Forget she exists!” Zebra said, laughing amused.
“She is a poor excuse of a mother and a cook,” Inko stated so flatly, she could make sodas that flat.
“Yikes, I wouldn’t say that. She is being unreasonable and mean, but calling her a bad mother and cook is still a bit too soon to say.” Recovery Girl answered, shaking her head.
“I said poor, not bad, there’s a difference,” Inko corrected the medical hero. “She's showing a poor attitude as both a mother and a cook.”
“I can agree to that.”
“I am curious about her motivations to go along with any revenge plan against Midoriya. This looks far too personal.” Nezu said, humming.
“We might find out soon,” Midnight stated.
With Izuku -
“Why does our Rector hate you?” Sadao asked.
“I made a plate of rice that made a dear friend of hers feel inadequate.”
“That’s it?”
“Yes. I still find this hatred she and her other friends have against me a bit overblown, but I don’t pretend to understand what happens in the head of Egomaniacs, I am just defending myself.” he admitted with a helpless shrug.
In the meantime his sauce had evidently reached the right thickness as everybody saw him pull it off of the fire to let it cool down by itself while he focused on the fish properly.
“What did you use to season the Saury?” Sadao asked once to see him clean away the spice he had covered the fish with.
“Dried Pimenta Dioica Fruit. I had some with me, luckily, since I could not see any in your spice cabinet. I would have been in trouble without it.” Izuku answered.
“ Pimento? You carry that stuff with you?” King number 2 asked, confused.
“Not only Allspice, I came full of other spices too.” Izuku answered, briefly opening the jacket of his Chef attire to show the six or so small jars of spices strapped in the inner area.
“I didn’t know if you would have let me use YOUR condiments, so I brought some along by myself.” He then said.
“Good thinking on his part~” Nezu complimented.
“Especially to cover for the powers of an Eldritch being making confetti of reality.” Aizawa added.
“True, true,” Nezu agreed, taking a sip of tea.
“It is smelling really good so far,” Juzo stated. “And that’s just the start of it.”
“Wonder what they will make?” Tokage asked, wanting to see what would be coming.
“Pimenta Dioica is not an easy spice to use, it will be a great dish if he uses it right like I hope.” Lunch Rush said.
“We have faith in him~!” Both Eri and Kota cheered.
“Far too pure… I can’t cheer against Midoriya if the kids look so hopeful for his victory!” Monoma said in despair.
“I thought you were getting over that?” Kaibara asked him.
“I am, just a bit of ribbing is all. He needs someone to keep him on edge.”
“Suuuuuuure!” many rolled their eyes.
Monoma huffed playfully. He then played ham, “Oh you wound me so~”
In truth he could easily retrieve every spice he needed from the System’s Dimensional Storage, or whatever the name was, but just saying he had hidden pockets with spice jars inside was easier to explain compared to having access to the powers of an Extra-Dimensional Entity..
“That’s… Very paranoid…” the Dessert King admitted, taken aback.
“I am in enemy territory, I could not just wing it.” the Young Chef answered while cutting some garden radish into cute little circular slices he then carved into small flowers.
“... Is that overly-detailed carving necessary?” Minato asked.
“You tell me, isn’t a good plate supposed to also be good looking? Eyes too play a part in the enjoyment of a Dish! Either building a dish in a manner simple, complicated or minimalist, a Chef should always put great care in the final product!”
“Well said!” the man answered, smiling pleased.
“Stop praising him, Minato.” Yamato hissed between clenched teeth.
“Geez, will she stop that already?” Jiro asked, rubbing her ears in pain.
“I found her hilarious instead. All that pride always looks so FUN when it comes crashing down in flames! YAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Nezu said with a psychotic laugh, and soon every seat too close to him turned empty as the others switched seats. “Meanies.” He said, chuckling.
“Are we sure he’s not one of them in an animal form?” Toriko asked, pointing at Gaia and System.
“ We know how to restrain ourselves. He doesn’t. He is closer to the Incubators from the world of Madoka. Merciless little balls of psychosis.” System answered.
Nezu had a scary smile on his face. “I’m sorry, what did you call me~?”
“Oh no… They just made him mad…” Mic said, sweating in fear.
“Why’s that?” Tina asked, her nature getting the better of her.
“Because he was experimented on, and he hates the creature from that series…” Mic whispered back.
“ Then The System knows you will be pleased to know that The System erased them. They are extinct. For daring to get in the way of one of the Hosts.” There was… Something in the way the thing said that made all the present feel like their blood had frozen into a single block, even the three quirky Extra-Dimensional beings.
“... Uh… Is it the wrong time to tell you that they had a backup plan in case they somehow got all of their bodies destroyed and had others that even you couldn’t sense…?” Gaia asked System, sweating and smiling sheepishly.
“ The System did. The System countered. They are regretting that too.” Now the voice sounds cruel.
“Even in the ones he placed in the girls they contracted with?” Gaia asked, hopefully. “Even the ones with time travel powers in case they need to restart everything, like that one time?”
“ Even that. Ours was a work of pure Hatred. We are very thorough with who and what we hate.”
“Shouldn’t it be a Work of Love ?” Iida muttered.
“ Sssh! Don’t correct the Eldritch Abomination…” Kaminari silenced him, scared.
Gaia hugged the System’s colorful body. “THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! I’ve been trying to do that for millennias, and could never seem to get them all. It’s hard enough with Magical Ruby at times, though she’s not bad just… made by Zelretch, of the Fate timelines, but dealing with that beast is something else.”
“ Took us a month. Little furry pebbles of feces had far too many countermeasures. Existing outside Time has perks. ” The Thing answered.
“... You did check out space as well?” Gaia asked, now worried.
“ That too. We are doing routine check-ups to be sure we got everything, just in case.”
Gaia let out a sigh. “Good. Because once you think they’re defeated, they spring up again.”
“... Can we get back to the showing before we have to think about protecting Eri…?” Izuku asked, keeping Eri’s ears from the whole conversation.
“Yeah, I don’t want to know what that beast they’re talking about is,” Coco said, his senses telling him that they were bad news and brought nothing but the shadow of death.
Everyone went back to the episode.
“Hahahaha! You sound like a philosopher when you talk like that! Not a Chef! Taste is important in a dish! Nothing else,” Sadao countered, laughing in amusement while finishing preparing a few mussels, deveined shrimps and steamed clams she then added to the Saury on top of the parchment paper.
“We agree to disagree then! But still, you are making quite the adorable Cartoccio. Pot meets kettle, perhaps?” Izuku answered.
“Bleh!” the girl replied by just pulling out her tongue, she then added cherry tomatoes and mushrooms to the seafood mix, and once topped each Saury with a spoonful of her herb butter she wrapped everything inside the parchment paper and moved the wrapped fishes in the oven.
“Done! What about you?” she asked.
“Technically I am done too, the last part to finish my dish can be done just before serving, so I will wait for you to be done before getting through with it, in the meantime I will prepare a Baby Spinach sauce as a side dressing… Normally I would leave the spinach just steamed a bit so as to use the leaves as a decoration, but if I don’t do something to pass the time while we wait I will go insane.” Izuku admitted.
“We can play cards if you want!”
“It’s okay, I’ll keep myself occupied with the sauce,” he answered, smiling gratefully.
“Okay!” the other answered, more than happy to just whip-out her phone to watch some funny videos online.
“... That’s it, it’s official, she is physically unable to take anything seriously!” Mako, King Number 1 , declared with a groan of disbelief.
Mina smirked. “I like Sadao more and more~”
“Reminds me of Nejire.” Mirio said, chuckling.
“Yep!” Tamaki added.
“I can see it~ She and I would make great friends~” she agreed.
“How much do you want to bet Izuku will charm her somehow?” Yuga asked, holding his giggle back with his hand.
“No bet. The guy could charm a rock.” Manga answered.
“HEY!” The girls replied, frowning.
“Oh, don’t give us that, he might actually if he meets a Female Rock Golem in a fantasy world or something,” Kaminari stated.
“... Why do I actually see that as a possibility…?” Ochako asked, seeing Izuku in a fantasy world like that.
Twenty Minutes later -
DING!
The sound of the egg-shaped alarm cut through the silent room like a searing-hot blade, causing Sadao to almost drop her phone in surprise.
“Ready?” Izuku asked while giving a last filtering to the baby spinach sauce to make sure it was extra smooth and free of lumps.
“Yes! This is my Special Pacific Saury Flavor-bomb Cartoccio ! What about you? Are you done?” she answered while opening the cartoccios and inundating the room in a pleasing scent of cooked fish.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fvignette.wikia.nocookie.net%2Fshokugekinosoma%2Fimages%2Fe%2Fec%2FAutumn_Pacific_Saury_Cartoccio_(anime).png%2Frevision%2Flatest%3Fcb%3D20160902161414&f=1&nofb=1
“That does smell really good,” Momo said.
“I wonder what Izuku’s will be like?” Tsu pondered.
“Hmmm… Hopefully something more respectful of the Theme.” Setuno said, thoughtful.
“Uh?”
“A bit too many Ingredients for a thematic dish,” Komatsu added.
“Is that a bad thing?” Minas asked, confused.
“Not necessarily, but it can be tricky to make sure the sea food stays the main focus if you mix too many things in,” Komatsu informed her.
“Huh, I’ll have to think about that.”
“And in case of strict judges, you can actually lose points if the Main Character of a dish is overshadowed by other tastes, it’s risky.” Lunch Rush answered.
“HOLY S***! The scent of the sea!” a student gasped in wonder while her nose greedily sniffed the air.
“That’s the Fish King for you! She is the greatest fish expert of them all! Second to Mako-sama herself by just a tiny margin!” a boy answered, just as amazed.
“Wow! This smells great!” Izuku admitted, impressed.
“Thank you! When the Rector Yamato told us about your Challenge I just KNEW I had to make this dish! Saury is among my favorite Ingredients because it is just so versatile! And between Cartoccio and Acqua Pazza , I knew this would be a killer!” Sadao answered while decorating the cooked Saury Cartoccio with a slice of lemon each.
“Good to know! I was afraid I misread your intentions after all!” Izuku admitted with a wide smile as he cut the Saury he seasoned into thick slices he positioned on a wide plate in a flower-like shape, then he used a brush to cover the pieces in a generous quantity of brown sauce before taking a burner and turning-on its flame.
“What are you…”
“Acqua what?” Toru asked.
“The term acqua pazza (pronounced [ˈakkwa ˈpattsa]; (literally crazy water in Italian) is used in Italian cuisine to refer to a recipe for poached white fish, or to simply refer to the lightly herbed broth used to poach it. There are many different variations of this sauce, from light broths, to thick tomato based sauces, which have been found on all types of seafood (not just the traditional white fish), and even chicken. This dish is comparable to other Italian dishes, such as: Cioppino, cacciucco and brodetto.” Komatsu Explained.
“Huh, sounds really good,” Toru stated.
“It is! If done properly.” Rush said.
FWOOOOOSH!
Many gasped in surprise at watching the green-haired Chef mercilessly scorching his plates without a hint of fear, but many more turned shocked at the intense amazing scent the dishes started emanating once he was done with the burning.
“HOW THE F*** DOES BURNING FISH RELEASE THIS AMAZING SCENT!? WHAT JOKE IS THIS?!”
“It matches the scent of Sadao’s dish! How?!”
“Many usually use Kaeshi for ramen and noodle dishes only, but that really is a multi-purpose seasoning that can be used in a myriad different recipes, it truly is a staple of Japanese cooking! AND the right trick to use to make Scorched Carpaccio , isn’t that right, Chef Izuku?” Minato said with shining eyes and a smirk once seen the young man give a rapid ‘Fire Bath’ to the Saury Carpaccio once finished brushing the sauce on the surface of all the plates he prepared.
“Huhuhu! Correct! Even with a powerful burner like yours, burning the surface of fish in the proper way is difficult, but using Kaeshi it becomes easy thanks to its sugar content! And it also acts as an insulator of sorts and protects the Saury from most of the heat, preventing loss of freshness from the continued influx of heat since I only need to scorch the fish surface fat, not the meat inside.” Izuku answered, smiling proudly at himself.
Once satisfied with the scorching, he also added the Saury Fat Dressing sauce and the Baby Spinach sauce on top and around the fish slices before topping everything with the flowers of radish.
“ Scorched Saury Carpaccio , my dish is ready.” Izuku declared once every plate was composed.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fmedia.healthyfood.com%2Fwp-content%2Fuploads%2F2017%2F03%2FFish-carpaccio-with-avocado-and-tomato.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
“Oh man, Midoribro doesn’t disappoint~!” Kirashima shouted.
“Simple but of great effect!” Setsuno said, chuckling.
“Simple and Clean,” Xara said, punning a Song Title.
“... Was that a pun?” Jiro asked.
“A bad one.” He’arth, Joy and Coco said in chorus.
“Heeeeeeey!” Xara answered with a childish whine. “Besides, I have to represent my reality.”
“Just excuses for bad puns.”
“Marsh-Marsh!”
“Eh! Heard better jokes.”
“Boo! Get down the stage!”
Many answered with playful smirks.
“You people are assholes!” Xara said, huffing playfully. “And here I was going to give you Stands based off some of my favorite songs and artists~ But if you don’t want them-”
Just then Tetsutetsu and Kirashima bowed, and apologized to him. “WE’RE SORRY, PLEASE DON’T TAKE AWAY SUCH A MANLY GIFT!”
“They caved quickly,” Coco stated. “... Though why does the word Stand sound familiar…?”
Toriko thought for a second. “Did I face someone before with a power like that…?”
Izuku and All Might had that same feeling, but didn’t know why.
“... Are they getting memories from other universes now?” Gaia asked them in a whisper.
“... Maybe, that can happen from time to time,” Light informed.
“This aroma. Sadao’s dish is literally an explosion of flavor as the name implies, but Midoriya’s own is just as strong, but instead focused like a blade. I wonder who between them complimented best the delicate taste of the Pacific Saury.” King 2 muttered with his eyes narrowed, focused fully on Izuku’s face.
“Miss Yamato was right, that guy is a Monster. We should not underestimate him, IF he wins against Sadao-chan as well!” Dessert King answered, thoughtful.
“Where does he come from? Knowing Miss Yamato, a Talent like his would normally be something she would do everything to snatch...Then why instead he is here as our Enemy?” Mako wondered with a low voice.
“You heard him, he-”
“That is not a good-enough excuse, there must be something else behind this!” she interrupted the other girl with a hiss.
“We will proceed with the Taste Test. Sadao, you first.” Yamato said once seen both Chefs deliver their plates to her, Minato and the other Kings.
“Oh, my. It does look nice.” Takeo, Vegetable King , admitted once pried open the fish meat with his chopsticks.
“Yes, she did an acceptable job, this time.” Mako conceded, huffing.
“Tone it down a little, nobody likes Frosty Bitches, Mako-chan!” Dessert King Michiko jokingly warned her.
“Think she and Bakugou would date~?” Mina asked in a teasing voice. “Their personalities match~”
“Fuck no! I like my girls quieter! I am already loud by myself! I would need a level-headed, cold badass girl to balance me out! Not a frosty cunt! It would mean me and her angering each other in a never ending circle of Ego otherwise!” Katsuki answered.
“... You take a lot after your mother then,” Inko stated.
“Ah! It runs in the blood then.” Melk said, impressed.
“I’m nothing like that old ba-!”
“Katsuki Bakugou…” Inko stated in an icy voice that made even the spirits shiver in fright. “What were you just about to call your mother?”
“Nothing ma’am.”
“Damn… She can be scary when she wants to be…” Daigoro said.
“Remind me not to make her mad…” Zaus stated.
“MAKO-SAMA!”
“WE LOVE YOU!”
“QUEEN MAKO!” Many boys yelled in rapture at seeing the Soup King show a tiny sneer of annoyance.
“Except those guys…” Michiko added, sighing.
“Focus!” Yamato barked angrily, silencing the other Kings while studying the wobbly piece of Saury she grabbed from the plate.
A lot of people sweatdropped at all the people’s reactions to that Mako girl.
“Damn Simps. They are damn everywhere.” Tsuyu said, groaning.
“Same in your world too, huh…?” Tina asked with a sweatdrop.
“They are a curse.” Mirko grumbled.
“I must admit the cooking method chosen was excellent, it does put on display the natural taste of the Pacific Saury. You also managed to control the natural Oily feeling of its meat and diminish its intense fishy smell down to almost zero and leave just enough to maintain the feeling of Sea evoked by the scent. Good choice of supplementary Ingredients too, the Acqua Pazza made with the mussels, shrimps and clams helped supporting the main Ingredient and are all a pleasure to eat, especially the steamed clams, that even if cooked in two different methods, remain pleasantly springy and flavorful. You gave your Dish the perfect name, it’s a real Sea-Flavor bomb while remaining melty sweet and tender at the same time. Congratulations!” Minato said with a pleased tone.
“I second the judgment. You used the Pacific Saury almost perfectly, especially its thick meat, I could chew this forever and never get tired.” Takeo confirmed with a dashing smile. Several girls swooned again, all for Izuku and the other Kings’ chagrin.
“Sadao-chan is a bona fide Fish Expert, always a pleasure eating what she makes!” Michiko added with a thumbs-up.
“Good it’s good, but the Ingredient was the Pacific Saury , nothing else, you gave too much importance to everything else. The Saury should have ruled supreme...It is still good, though.” Mako said, uninterested.
“Hey! Cheer up a little! What your friend made tastes amazing and it’s also very nicely presented! Do not be a stick in the mud and enjoy it, this dish is good!” Izuku answered, annoyed a little, he had already finished his portion and was not ashamed to show he liked it.
“Thank you, maybe in the end I DID make it a bit cute too, other than good tasting!” Sadao said with a mischievous smile while eating her own Cartoccio .
“That you did!” Izuku answered, smiling.
“Those two are getting along quite well,” Inko said, smiling warmly. “Wonder if she’d be friends if they met sooner?”
“She looks far too nice to be part of that group, at least she is friendly.” Ochaco said.
“Far more than Mako, that’s for sure.” Momo added.
“Think she’d work for Izuku if she was given the chance?” Kaminari asked them.
“Maybe,” Iida thought about it.
Just then, Izuku’s dish appeared in front of everyone.
“Looks like we’re about to try it soon,” Toriko said with a smile on his face.
“Does look good,” FatGum agreed.
“Then this is obviously a win for Sadao. I am sorry, boy, but your defeat was a given! Get out and do not bother us anymore.” Yamato said with an evil smile.
“…”
“…”
“...What?” she asked.
“Mom, you are becoming annoying, we have not even tried his dish yet.” Minato said while massaging his forehead to push back the incoming migraine his mother caused.
“Tch! It’s just some raw fish slightly burned with fire! You can’t expect it to be better than...Than...Than…” the old woman tried saying while despondently shoving a slice of the Scorched Carpaccio in her mouth, and growing unhealthy pale while her eyes bulged-out.
“Man, that woman is annoying…” Ryuko said, eye twitching. She then took a bite of her own, and smiled widely. “So good~!”
“Just burned raw fish! AH! Simplicity sometimes is best!” Jirou said, munching happily.
“She’s just trying to win by any means,” Toriko said, upset. That changed when he took a bite of his own dish.
“In a way too desperate manner at that!” Fatgum answered, eating happily. “I wonder how personal it is, I hope we will discover that soon!”
“True,” the Big Three all agreed, all eating with joy, well as much joy as one of them could show.
“So good~!” Eri cheered.
“Eat all you want, fish is good for growing children!” Izuku said, cuddling her nonstop.
“Marsh-shadow-shadow!” Marshadow added, rudding his cheek on Eri’s.
“Then I’ll eat as much as well,” Kota declared.
“T-The Sauce of Pacific Saury innards! He prepared it just by adding oil and vinegar to the fish’s fat and part of the innards and yet the taste is permeating my tongue! And is making the sweetness of the Fish meat stand-out so much it’s making me drown in its taste!” Michiko admitted, shocked.
“How many spices did you use?!” Takeo asked, just as surprised.
“Only the Pimento, or Allspice. Depending on which name you want to use. Those Pacific Sauries were already good by themselves, adding more sounded like a waste, so I just tried enriching and polishing that flavor with a couple small pushes from the sauces and the spice.” Izuku answered, shrugging.
“If Sadao created a bomb of flavor, yours was a single bullet from a sniper rifle: no waste, no fanfare and no collateral damages! One Strike, One Kill! Only pure Pacific Saury Flavor, marvelous!” Minato admitted, clapping a little.
“Thank you. What do you think about it, Sadao-sa-”
“NOM! NOM! NOM! NOM! NOM! NOM!…” Izuku’s question died a messy death when he saw Sadao eat with zero manners her own portion of Scorched Carpaccio and even licking the plate over and over until it SHONE .
“Glad you liked it.” he said, unsure.
“You are a lady, show some manners!” Mako chastised her while still mid-licking of her own plate.
“Pot, Kettle, have you met?” Sunni asked in a deadpan.
“And she scolds her for doing such,” Yuga agreed.
“Hahahaha! Come on! I find it a nice compliment! Licking the plate may not be elegant, but it shows that they liked it!” Izuku said, laughing happily.
“Well said.” Zaus answered.
“...” Izuku lifted his fist.
“... Huhuhu! Sure!” He answered, chuckling and fist-bumping him.
“Maybe I should eat more dishes for the mind,” Melissa said, starting to mutter, while writing down notes on a datapad she created. “Fish is a good source of it, as well as others. I had noticed my powers were a bit stronger due eating such things. I can feel it right now, but not a full Quirk Evolution yet… Might need to to get food items with stronger effects and- mutter, mutter, mutter. ”
“Oh god it’s spreading,” Izuku said in horror.
“Aww! You even match in mumbling! You are really made for each other!” Toshinori gushed happily.
“HEEEEEEEEEY!” the other girls growled.
“What?”
“Toshinori, you really have no idea how to handle horny teenage girls.” Nighteye muttered with a sigh of dismay. “You are the last person that can show favoritism in this race of theirs.”
“What? She’s my niece, I should get to tease her~” All Might said, laughing.
“ STAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARE!”
“Then again, having a bunch of hormonal girls glaring at me may not be worth it…” He then muttered while doing everything in his power to avoid the combined glare of every other girl.
“It’s like watching a pack of hyenas stalking a limping prey.” Mt. Lady admitted, watching the scene in fascination.
“You’re one of them…” Kamui and Death Arms stated flatly, while Teppe wrote it down.
“...I give up...” Takeo muttered in dismay while trying to ignore her.
Cough! “We will proceed with the vote, who do you think won?” Minato asked, fake-coughing to cover his own embarrassment.
“I vote for Midoriya...Sorry.” Takeo said, smiling uneasily.
“It’s okay, Take-chan! I’ll do better next time!” Sadao reassured him with a thumbs-up.
“I vote for Sadao-chan!” Michiko said with a wink.
“Thank you!”
“Midoriya, at least he used the Pacific Saury ONLY.” Mako said.
“You are a picky eater.” Sadao answered, pouting.
“I will have to vote for Midoriya as well, my apologies, but I must recognize the ability needed to bring-out such amazing flavor with so little Ingredients.” Minato said with a sorry expression.
“No harm done, Sir! I loved it too!”
“…”
“Yamato-san?” Sadao asked.
“Get out of my school.” the old woman answered with a low, defeated voice.
“BOOO!” Most of the watchers shouted at the screen, mostly the kids.
“Booo!”
“NEMURI!” Aizawa yelled in disappointment.
“What? She deserves it! She is even worse than you!”
“HEY! Let’s slow down with gratuitous insults! I am leagues better than her!” He answered, appalled, and glared with his Quirk at her.
“Hehehe! Got you!” Nemuri answered, sticking-out her tongue.
“ Grsbhbutfubtsy…” Aizawa grumbled something incomprehensible, but clearly not a compliment while crossing his arms in childish anger.
“She is starting to give me a headache…” both Melk and Tina said, rubbing their heads in annoyance.
“Guessing you’ve had to deal with these kinds of people in your work?” Mic asked the two, knowing the feeling as well.
“People with their head so far up their butts oxygen doesn’t get to their brain.” Tina said with a depressed tone.
“Egocentric know-it-all that treats every slight bump on the road as a disaster that they MUST tell you about…” Melk added.
“AND WITH SUCH A FRAGILE EGO A SNEEZE BREAKS IT AND MAKES THEM SNAP AND GO KAREN! WE KNOW! ” Both women finished saying, looking miserable.
Mic groaned, looking the same. “I know what you mean, I get that kinda thing from time to time in my radio station…. More so thanks to all the bad publicity we’ve been getting from all the attacks…”
All three were slumped in their seats with a gloom cloud over them.
“Wow… That got harsh fast…” Cemetoss states, feeling sorry for the three.
“Go back to your seat, Sadao. You are still a student here.” Minato subverted the order.
“I-”
“SILENCE! You are already giving a sad spectacle! Don’t think I won’t reign you in just because you are my mother!” the man roared , shocking his mother.
“But-But-But…”
“I am saving you from yourself. Sadao gave her best and that’s all that matters. She is still a first year student, she can still get a lot better if you give her a chance! Wasting talent just to appease your tantrums won’t help nobody, not them and especially NOT YOU. Now calm down and be a proper, professional Chef, or else I will take over and select a new Judge to take your place.” Minato said with narrowed eyes.
“Okay…” Yamato conceded with a small voice, her body losing every ounce of fight she had at the beginning.
“Good, I will still keep you grounded, because I know you are not a bully, but a great Chef, and I want to preserve THAT part of you. Michiko, you are next, are you ready?” he asked.
“Of course! I need to avenge Sadao-chan!” the short girl answered.
“My Hero!” Sadao answered with an exaggerated swoon while retaking her seat next to Takeo once delivered one of her knives to Izuku with her name written along the blade with a permanent marker (she also added a cute little heart next to it, apparently a fixed part of her signature) .
“... I’m not sure if she did that to flirt or just her way of sighing…” Midnight said, unsure. “It seems to be, but I’m not too sure…”
“Nooo…. No more Rivals… I beg you, Deku-kun! Turn-off your Sexy-Bean Aura ! Do it for meeeeee!” Ochaco begged with a long, childish whine while gently shaking Izuku’s shoulders.
“I don’t have that aura or whatever!” Izuku answered, face blushing neon red.
“Marsh-Shadow! Marsh!” The Small shadow Pokemon answered while hugging his head tightly.
“Thank you! At least somebody believes in me here!” Izuku answered, grateful.
“HEEEEEEEY!”
“And it is a skill, a fully active skill he can’t turn off~” Gaia said in a sweet tone of voice.
“ The System wishes there was a way to…” the System said, almost grumbling.
“What do you mean?” Kaminari asked.
“ You will see. You all will see… The System’s failures… All of them… ”
“Gods, now they are depressed…” Joy muttered, groaning.
“It’s going to be a long show.” He’arth added, face-palming.
“All the power of every facet of Creation and Multiverse, and they still can’t defeat this dude’s Chick Magnet powers.” Xara added.
“Shirou’s is going to be Ten Times more powerful~” Gaia added in, coving her mouth to hold her giggles back.
The System’s body started to spasm. “Please don’t try to see if they can get an aneurysm…” Joy groaned out.
“Well Shirou would be more open, seeing he wants to feel love after his memories and emotions were almost all burnt away due to the Fire of Fuyuki,” Gaia said, sounding soriful for the red-haired boy and her sister’s manipulations.
“... @@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@@! ” There was no way to describe the terrifying sound released by The System, which made souls bleed and shook flesh down to the molecular level. Thankfully the watcher’s were safe.
“SORRY!” Gaia yelled in panic. “I just want Shirou to be happy for once and not a tool!”
“WE TOLD YOU!” Joy, He’arth and Xara shrieked in panic as well.
“I said I was sorry!”
The spirits groaned, holding their heads. “Not to self… Try not to annoy the System to that point…” Yoichi groaned.
“Agreed… the other vestiges, Knocking Master, and Zaus agreed.
“...That guy is tearing through us like a tank.” Takeo muttered with a low whisper and his eyes fixed on the wooden cabinet Izuku brought along now containing two Knives belonging to their fellow Kings .
“This time Miss Yamato tickled a dragon’s nose once too many, and now we have to deal with the catastrophe.” Mako answered.
“...I will use my Secret Weapon , you?” he asked.
“Me too, conventional dishes won’t cut it this time... Flavor Demon .”
“As you said, he deserves our worst, Molecular Devil.” Takeo answered, eyes narrowed.
“Very well, we’ll have a ten minute pause to clean everything and let young Midoriya catch his breath a little.” Minato declared, nor he or anybody else heard what Takeo and Mako said.
“No need to worry, but I will use these ten minutes to recover an Ingredient for my Dessert Dish, since I can see apples being washed and prepared to be our chosen Ingredient.” Izuku answered with a grateful smile.
“Something we can get for you?”
“No, no. I have those already ready back to my place.” he answered before motioning Whitey to come closer.
“Host?” the robot asked.
“I need…” what the young Chef whispered to the robot, nobody heard, but they all saw the big chubby robot scratch his round bald head with one of his big hands before nodding.
“Understood.” Whitey answered, before opening the door of the classroom and-
“So mysterious! It’s a mysterious Mystery!” Tooru said, chuckling.
“Hyyyyyype!” Mina echoed.
“You two get so excited by the smallest of things,” Jiro stated.
“We do not,” both said.
“What’s wrong with that? Even the smallest things can bring a bit of fun to life!” Izuku said, smiling.
Pony nodded in agreement. “Yes, I agree~!”
“See, Kyoka? Icchan and Pony understand!” Mina said while sitting on Izuku’s left leg.
“They are not a stick in the mud like you!” Tooru added, sitting on Izuku’s right leg.
“That’s why he is a good boy and Pony a good friend!” Both girls said at the same time, smushing their cheeks against Izuku’s. Pony glomps them in a group hug.
Izuku was beet red again.
BOOOOOM!
Tear a new one to the Sound Barrier while running to the Green Cloud Restaurant and back in the ten minutes of pause Minato gave him and carrying a small jar of dull glass.
“Perfect! Thank you!” Izuku said with a grateful tone.
“That thing ran back and forth between here and your personal kitchen in ten minutes? Where do you live?”
“Yavin Street.”
“AT THE OPPOSITE SIDE OF THE CITY?!”
“Whitey is very fast.” Izuku answered, smirking.
“Even too much!”
In truth Whitey only covered half the distance before the System summoned the glass jar in his hands, Izuku insisted on secrecy so this little lie had to be organized.
“ Secrecy is a must… ” System said.
“Feeling better?” Gaia asked with a gentle smile.
“... Maybe .”
“I am here, okay?” She said,
“ Okay.”
“Glad to see you’re better, System,” Nezu said cheerfully. “Don’t need you terrorizing the kids~ That’s my job after all~”
“I’m sorry, what?” Toriko asked, shocked.
“At least he is honest about it.” Coco answered, rolling his eyes.
“Can't tell if that is a good or a bad thing.” Knocking Master added, shaking his head.
“Neutral at best..” Aizawaz said in a dull voice.
“Oh! Ah-ah!” You others are naturally-born comedians.” Nezu said, rolling his eyes.
“Still, what are you planning?” Setsuno asked.
“That’s the thing, this time I don’t have a clue.” Zaus admitted.
“Neither do I.” Izuku added.
“Well that’s helpful…” Togaru stated flatly.
“That should be worrying instead. It means Midoriya-kun is fusing together his Crazy plans with Zaus-san’s insane cooking experience . Who knows what the hell he will make!” Iida admitted, worried.
“... Okay now I’m scared…”
“Hohohohoh! SO exciting!” Setsuno answered.
“I am eager to see what you will come up with, but rest assured that it will still be useless! Your defeat will be sweet, though, so don’t feel too bad!” The bold claim came from Michiko as soon as she started slowly preparing a pot filled to the brim in boiling caramel.
“I admit I am not exactly a dessert-oriented Chef, I prefer to branch out as much as I can and cook following as many different styles possible, but this doesn’t mean I won’t give my all!” he answered.
“Good! Because I want to SMASH that smile of yours into dust!” the Dessert King answered as she took out more plates and pots.
“Hn?” Izuku uttered, confused.
“Watch and be amazed! I will now prepare a cheese mousse, apple jelly, blue cheese cream and a sponge cake made with crushed walnuts, AT THE SAME TIME!” the short girl declared with a crazed smile.
“How do you plan to do all that, alone?” the young Chef asked.
“By going all-out, you Quirkless Loser!” she answered while throwing away her own bandanna and unfolding the tentacles on her head.
To everybody’s shock Michiko’s tentacle hair then sprang to life and divided into two groups: six held a plate each while the others held the utensils, meaning that together with her own hands, she could prepare seven different parts of her dish at the same time.
“Wasn’t No Quirks part of the rules?” Kirishima asked, confused.
“It seems like she decided to ignore that.” Tetsutetsu answered, snarling.
“They didn’t explicitly say that, but considering that as far as they know, Midoriya-san is Quirkless, it should have been an unspoken rule they wouldn’t have used theirs. For the sake of fairplay.” Jurota said, looking at the girl on screen in great disappointment.
Izuku’s eyes lit up, ideas of using Black Whip in the same way running though his mind and him writing it down. “If I can do the same with my other Quirks like her, I can make things faster and use more tools at once with my already heightened speed and strength. Not only that, adding the other Quirks as well could triple if not Quadruple my work efficiency in cooking. I was already planning on having Smoke Screen as a smoker but could what I eat change the composition of the snake and give new and unique flavors. That’s not to mention having Gearshift and Fa Jin to speed up cooking time as well. Not to mention this can be good training for my Quirks as well, unconventional training and all, and- mutter, mutter, mutter! ”
Zaus and All Might smiled. “Seems he’s taking both aspects of his life seriously,” Zaus stated.
“Yes, I am proud of my Heir.” Toshinori said, choking while crying in pride.
“...”
“Put down that notebook.” Sero said, slapping away the small thing from Shoto’s hands.
“But he sounds like a proud father!”
“We saw Midoriya’s father on the screen!”
“You can’t be certain! Maybe it is only a cover to hide the truth!” Shoto said with a sinister glint in his eyes and entire yards of red threads connecting non-existent proofs to others inside his brain.
“Oh, for the love of god…” The others muttered in dismay.
“Well Mrs. Midoriya is wanting to date him and Midnight as well, since she and her husband are in an open marriage~” Manoma piped in, wanting to see the chaotic fireworks.
“Why did you have to remind him!?” the 1-A Students shouted.
“That makes so much sense!” Shoto muttered with a low voice.
“NO IT DOESN’T, YOU CONSPIRACY MANIAC!” The others yelled in disbelief.
Nezu saw this and was laughing.
A duo of tentacles was already boiling the apples for the jelly, another was holding up a pestle to crush the walnuts they will then mix with eggs, two were expertly preparing a pot-full of Matcha Green Te a leaves she will soon put to boiling while others were mixing the two kinds of cheese until each turned into a fluffy cream.
Michiko herself instead was mixing Cranberry Juice with Gelatin to create a Cranberry Nappage ( Nappage is a kind of glazing used when preparing sweets.)
“THIS IS MY SECRET TECHNIQUE! THE Seven-in-One Cooking Frenzy! ” Michiko said with a maniacal laughter.
“T-There it is! They say she can challenge an entire Team by herself thanks to her Quirk!” a student gasped in awe.
“...So you all have decided to leave behind any sense of decency and will start using your Quirk? Fair enough.” Izuku answered with a tone of disappointment.
“Why should they limit themselves? It’s not their fault if you don’t have one!” Yamato answered, happy to ridicule him.
“As you wish, if that’s how you see things, I have all the more reasons to wipe that smirk off your face…” the Young Chef said, giving a twirl of the knife in his hand and...
SWIIIING!
With the loud and sharp sound of a blade cutting through air, his hand became a blur that moved in a straight line through the apples still untouched in front of him.
“... I mean… Shouldn’t a chief not use all their tools…?” Hanta asked, confused and curious. “Don’t get me wrong, but a Quirk is just a tool and much as a knife.”
“True, but consider this… If they go all out , then Icchan goes all out , and uses his full skills as Zaus… Skills of a Chef of a completely different world, can they keep up then?…” Setsuno answered with a meaningful look.
“It’s mostly HIM limiting himself, more than limiting the others.” Sanni added.
“Just think what would happen if your Izuku did that, with Zaus’ skills, His Quirks, Keyblade and a Goddamn RPG system~” Joy said, laughing.
“... It wouldn’t be a fight… I would be a massacre…” Momo eeped out.
“... Damn…” the Four Kings said in awe, picturing it in their minds.
“... Okay, maybe I shouldn’t have asked…” Hanta said, paling.
“No shame in asking,” Zaus stated. “It’s nice of you to ask.”
Plop! Plop! Plop!…
And one after another, every fruit lost its peel in an instant and got sliced into perfectly-identical slices thin as a hair while a small amount of extra-thin apple peel appeared right next to Izuku.
“…” Astounded silence fell in the room as Yamato’s mouth hung slightly open.
“I don’t like Quirkists as I believe people’s value is not measured on the Power of their Quirk, but in the strength of their beliefs, and if I have to fight everybody in order to teach you fools a lesson, then so be it!”
“H-H-Hoy! What happened?!” Sadao asked with a shriek.
“He peeled and cut all those apples at the same time...With just one swing…” Takeo answered, unsure.
“That is impossible! Do you know how many Laws of Physics would need to be ignored for that to happen?!” Mako answered.
“Will Host start infusing Gourmet Energy in his Dishes?” the System asked.
“No need. I didn’t do it before, and I won’t do it now either! I will just up the level of Skills I will show!” Izuku answered, it was a matter of principles, if he used that Power to increase the flavor of his dishes, then he wouldn’t be different from somebody using their Quirk, and the Challenge originally stated that no Powers were to be used, sure it was an unspoken Rule , but that didn’t change its value!
While Michiko was finishing her outrageous preparation of several Ingredients at once, the young Chef had instead just reached the final stage of his kneading of two different kinds of dough he had mixed by hand, he was in fact giving the last slaps to the smaller ball of dough of the two.
Both finished spheres were whitish in color and almost unnaturally smooth, looking more similar to balls of marble than actual food.
“The first part is done, now I need to add my Secret Weapon to both and knead them again…” Izuku muttered with a shaken breath.
“He made both Bread Dough and Tart Dough, what is he planning to do?” Michiko muttered with narrowed eyes, and watched with bated breath as he finally used the mysterious jar he sent his robot bodyguard to recover.
“Wonder what this Secret Weapon is?” Hound Dog pondered.
“He is making two kinds of doughs, Bread and Tart, so something that will work on both?” Lunch Rush guessed.
“I kind of remember something similar I did back in the days. A dish I made for a wedding… I wonder if he is making that.” Zaus wondered.
“Oooh! I think I know which one you are talking about! I always wanted to try those!” Setsuno answered, laughing.
“Oh, yeah, I read that~!” Komatsu shouted in joy. “It was one of your best cakes to date~”
“Now you really got us interested,” Nemuri said.
POP! FWOOOOOOSH!
When the young Chef opened the jar, there was no apparent scent coming out of it, but then he poured a minuscule deep-red drop of liquid from it into the two types of dough he was kneading and an explosion of aroma washed over the entire room with every student standing rooted on the spot, the boys only felt an amazingly-sweet flower scent assault them, but the girls had another reaction altogether.
“ROSES!” one girl squealed, as she unknowingly had the same daydream of her friends.
Each girl saw herself as the main character of a Fairy Tale: A Princess standing on a long path of white cobblestone with at both sides an endless field of red roses cut in half by that small road, red petals flying everywhere around them bringing along the flower’s delicate scent, and at the opposite end of the pure-white path there was their ‘Prince Charming’ flashing a heart-melting smile and wearing a majestic silver armor, with his hand stretched-out as if beckoning them to reach him.
https://i.pinimg.com/originals/17/50/5a/17505ab51883d7680d360c0255da5369.gif
(Momo would also be miffed to death at knowing how quite a few of those girls were also unashamedly putting Izuku in the role of the Prince Charming .)
“HOOOOLY CRAAAAAP!” The watchers reeled back, as if physically pushed back by the scent of the jar being unleashed.
A lot of the girls, and Tamakibut even if he wouldn’t say it outloud, watching that had a crush on Izuku had the same imagination, seeing Izuku a Knightly Prince that had magic and a Royal Sword.
For Inko and Nemuri, they saw Toshinori and Hisashi as Knights, one a true warrior in shining armor, the other a Fire Swordsman Shogan, Protecting the two women.
Rin saw Toriko as a food Knight Prince, using a spoon as a shield and a gait cooking knife as a sword.
Melk saw Komatsu as a scared Knight, but with the determination to move forward into battle to help not only her but those he sees as friends.
Tina saw Mic as a knight that uses a sound barrier around her to keep her safe while fighting off bandits with a sword of pure sound.
And Eri saw Izuku, Mirio and Kota as three brother princes, fighting to protect her from a demon Chisaki, a water barrier around her from Kota, all three smiling in the face of danger to protect her.
“Looks like the girls are being affected as well~” Recovery Girl teased.
“Indeed~” Sestuno agreed, both ladies laughing.
“To be young again. HEEEEEEY! Snap out of it!” Both women yelled in chorus.
This made all the girls ‘eep’ and blush, forcing them out of their daydreams.
“Leave daydreaming for later please, we are getting to the meat of cooking duel. Please head in the game.” Nighteye said.
“... Did you just make a pun…?” Toshinori asked his old partner, surprised.
“I have a good sense of humor, contrary to you, Toshinori. So yes, I did.” The man answered, fixing his glasses with a smile.
“You having a tickle torture machine would say otherwise…” All Might said, sweat dripping.
“He has a what now?” Toriko asked, shocked.
“Don’t ask…”
“It looks nice in the office, and it was on sale.” Nighteye added, shrugging.
“WHO HAS SOMETHING LIKE THAT ON SALE!?” the Toriko group shouted.
“Rose essence? And one so strong? If he is not careful, that much aroma will make everything inedible!” Minato muttered, surprised.
“How can you make a rose extract so strong?!” Michiko asked with wide eyes.
“Secret Recipe.” Izuku answered, unconcerned, too focused on preparing the dough properly to summon enough brain-power to properly answer or even just look at her.
With the Rose Extract provided by the System, Izuku needed to focus fully on the quantity and flavor distribution, because it was not a Normal Rose Extract one could ideally make home or buy! This one had been purified by him using his knowledge as Zaus and the System’s own help, a serum purified enough times it was now 99.99% pure, any misstep would be a catastrophe! Just a spoonful contained the essence of several hectares of red roses, he HAD TO be careful!
At the same time he added some Rose Extract to a big pot of water as well and soaked the apple slices together with some extract from the apple peels, and left the slices rest untouched to the side before returning to focus on the dough.
“Oh, by the way Sato, we’re going to have you take a drop of that~” Joy informed the Sugar Rush user.
“Do I have to?”
“It won’t kill you… We believe.” He’arth said. “Though you might go through what Ryuku did if it actually works.”
“We’ll have medical supplies nearby if need be,” Gaia added.
“... Not filling me up with confidence you know…”
“Wimp.” Xara said.
“XARA!” He’arth and Joy yelled, appalled.
“I kidd!”
“Do you think you’ll have plant powers to go with your powers?” Kaminari asked Sato to take his mind off what the Beings were saying.
“You mean like Poison Ivy? ” Sato tried saying.
“Yeah, only not as sexy.”
“I resent that!” Sato said, gasping. Everyone then laughed at the joke.
Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!
The Scented balls of dough were then continuously slapped and kneaded until they all became faintly pink and utterly smooth spheres, done so that he simply kept them neatly separated in smaller parts on a side.
“Now...The rest of the apples…” once satisfied with that, Izuku started to simmer some of the remaining apples with apple cider vinegar and water, and once turned them into a cream, he added normal butter and tirelessly mixed everything until perfectly fused together.
“ Apple Butter and apple confiture… Can he really balance both roses and apples in a single dish?” Minato muttered while studying every movement of Izuku.
“Creating pure Rose Extract with that level of aroma is already ridiculously hard, but actually managing to slowly soak that rose flavor into the apple slices in the right amount, together with the extra apple flavor from the apple peel extract to reach the right balance, is even more insanely difficult...Where does this brat come from?” Yamato thought in anger while biting down one of her nails, her own blood-shot eyes were fixated on Izuku’s.
And a tiny feeling of fear of the boy started blooming in her heart.
“I was right! He is making those tarts! Amazing! And with Dear System-san’s help I believe he will make an improved version of it.” Zaus said, chuckling.
“Oh, those were wonderful,” Setsuno agreed, remembering those. “And if these are better than what you created before, I cannot wait to try them.”
“You two did try to see who could improve them~” Knocking Master stated, chuckling.
“It’s not as easy as it sounds, since Zaus’ recipe is already walking on an extremely delicate balance of taste, so improving it is a very damn beast to tame.” Setsuno explained.
“I tried several times, but there was always something missing. I wonder if the powers of an Extra-Dimensional Being can find that something.” Zaus added, thoughtful.
“The System did, and multiple types for multiple occasions,” the System informed.
“Now I am envious, even if he is myself.” Zaus admitted, laughing.
“You think Komatsu can do it, since he’s going to be our world’s God of Cooking?” Toriko asked.
Komatsu sweatdropped. “... Maybe, if I can hear the ingredients…” he answered.
With Michiko the Dessert King -
“Damnit! That thing is a scent bomb! But there is no need to worry, he is using two Ingredients only, I am using EIGHT!” the young woman thought while creating small disks of sponge cake batter she then moved into the oven to cook.
“You may use the Young scent of roses, but I will use the nostalgic taste of Autumn ! Let’s see which one will come out as the winner!” she declared.
“So it will be Spring (Youth) VS Autumn (Maturity) ? Okay, I accept the challenge!” Izuku answered.
“You will regret challenging me, Quirkless .” Michiko muttered darkly.
“Getting repetitive! Very weak bullying that one.” Katsuki said, scoffing.
“And you are an expert in that.” Shoto answered.
“... Shut-up…” Katsuki muttered, looking away.
“At least you’re not proud of it,” Aizawa muttered.
“We still need to look deeper into schools more,” Nezu said, still smiling, but had a menacing aura around him, and what looked like either a Stand, Persona, or Appetite Demon appearing behind the intelligent animal.
“... Is he forming an Appetite demon…?” Toriko asked in actual fear.
“Or a Stand/Persona…” Mic said, sweating bullets.
“Or all three…” Mirko said, her instinct telling her to run.
“Or just projecting one just out of malice. Knowing him.” Aizawa answered, rolling his eyes.
“I could be doing all that together~” Nezu said, a little too chipperly, and drinking his tea.
“... Wouldn't put it past him, even just to make a nuisance of himself.” Nana answered, sighing.
“You hurt my feelings, Dear Nana! I thought we were friends!” Nezu said, smirking.
“What feelings?” She countered, smirking.
“ Ayee ! I served you that one on a silver platter, Yahahahahaha! Nice shot!”
Everyone was shocked that Nana could go head to head with Nezu in wit.
“Me and dear Nana go way back, she was the Hero that took me out of that dreadful laboratory I was experimented in. There is a deep sense of gratitude between us, one that goes even beyond death.” Nezu explained, exchanging a wink with Nana. Nana just giggled.
Some time later -
As soon as the Dessert King saw her sponge cake turning golden in color, she took the disks out of the oven and rapidly cooled them down and then giving the final touches to her side Ingredients, like the extra leaves of Matcha green Tea she was powdering at high speed thanks to her hair-tentacles handling extra knives.
“Her Dessert is clearly not simple.” Minato muttered, impressed.
“She is preparing her infamous ‘Autumn leaf viewing entremet’ , the Dish that cemented her position as the Dessert King here in this school.” Yamato answered.
“Oh!”
“She is going all-out as well,” the Vegetable King muttered.
“I am glad to see she is taking this seriously at least.” Mako answered.
“You know she hates being Challenged, it was a given she would not show mercy.”
“If her self-esteem is frail as glass, it’s her fault only.” the young woman answered.
“Good technique, but the thickness of the layers is completely wrong.” Zaus said, shaking his head.
“Thickness and order of the layers, like that the flavors won’t mix in the optimal way.” Satsuno added.
“... How the hell can you tell…” Lunch Rush muttered, actually leaning forward to better see.
“You pick this up when you’re cooking,” Komatsu informed. “It’s something you need to learn and experience.”
“Kid, you are way younger than me-”
“He has ten stars, how many do you have?” Katsuki said, rolling his eyes.
“T-THAT MEANS NOTHING!” Rush yelled.
“Just answer,” Nezu ordered.
“... Seven…” He answered, sighing. “They had to give me that since I can go toe-to-toe with 5 star chiefs without my Quirk.”
“There. He is authorized to shit-talk you into oblivion. AND he can cook stuff that defies logic while you can’t .” Katsuki added with a savage smile.
Rage was forming over Lunch Rush in an aura. “THEN I WILL LEARN TO DO SO! EVEN IF I HAVE TO QUIRK EVOLVE AND GET GOURMET CELLS!”
“Suuure!”
“You can’t even cook well,” Izuku shot back at Katsuki. “You blow it up when it doesn’t come out right.”
“Hehehehe! But you see, Lil Deku-chan, I am NOT a Chef by profession! I am going to become the greatest Fu… Darn Hero ever, it’s HIM that has to step-up his game or put down the chef hat for good!” Katsuki countered, smirking.
“ GASP! ” An overly-dramatic gasp escaped Rush while he grasped his heart.
“Oh, so the same goes for you since I’ll be both a World Class Chief and the Number 1 Hero,” Izuku said, smirking.
“Naah. You are out of the competition.”
“HN?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!”
“You have got all that stuff they gave you, you are officially banned from Fighting me for the Top Position as Hero for Cheating… And Doping.” Katsuki said.
“So that means you’re throwing in the towel because you can’t compete? I thought you wanted a challenge, guess I was wrong…” Izuku said, looking away, knowing he’d struck Katsuki’s ego.
“Ah-ah-aaah! Wrong again, Nerd! It’s not throwing the towel if the other is cheating! It’s as if we were having a marathon and you jumped in a car instead of running, you are in the wrong, and I am just a victim.”
“... Goshdarnit… ” Izuku muttered, annoyed. He then had an idea. “Then I guess I should take all your stuff like the hot sauce and not feed you to empower your Quirk then, seeing as it’s cheating in your eyes.” He then went to grab his Hammer Space Hot Sauce Rack.
“Huhuhu! You won’t do that.” Katsuki said, smirking. “Everybody here is Evolving, you purposely stopping me from doing that would be VERY Non-heroic . Almost shaming All Might’s Legacy.” He then said, smile full of fangs.
“You would know what that’s like, being the bully and not the hero~” Izuku countered flawlessly.
“I know that and with time I will repent. But you? You would REALLY get down my level?”
“Has this become a cockfight?” Mirio whispered.
“So it seems…” Nighteye answered, groaning and massaging his temples.
“I think Izuku is just letting out pent-up annoyance and frustration for the last decade,” Nejire said, thinking over it.
“Comprehensible, but Katsuki has decades of experience in ‘Counter Arguing’. It will be an uphill battle.” Iida admitted.
“Izuku’s dealt with Uphill Battles for years, so that’s also a factor as well,” Ochaco reminded.
“I will fix that.” Aizawa said, sighing and walking behind the two…
WHAM! WHAM!
“FUCK!/EEK!” The two boy’s heads whipped downward from the hammer punch each got on the back of their heads.
“Drop this. You are both wrong.” Aizawa said.
“Wha?!”
“Because I say so. Now shut-up, sit straight and stop bickering like 5 year olds or you will spend all the next month after we return cleaning every bathroom of the UA Campus, without gloves and with just a toothbrush.” The teacher ordered, not even bothering to activate his Quirk.
“Yes Sir,” both said, sweating in fear and doing just that.
Uninterested in the Judges scrutinizing stares, Michiko had finally started assembling her dish, using the sponge cake disks as the middle layer while carefully creating several layers above and under it with the various cheese creams and fruit jellies she made previously until a vaguely-spherical shape was created, she then covered the whole thing with the cranberry gelatin to turn it in a perfectly-smooth red sphere as big as a golf ball.
“Finally done! Get ready to lose, Quirkless! ” the girl declared with a mocking tone while preparing a few more spheres she then moved to the fridge.
“Eh! If all your insults revolve around my lack of Quirk, sorry but you won’t go far in making me feel under pressure.” Izuku answered while shaking his head.
“Tch!”
While ignoring the fuming short girl brushing her caramel on an anti-adherent sheet of parchment paper to create thin perfectly-transparent shards, Izuku took note that the Apple butter was finally ready along the apple slices having been soaked in the scented water long enough to satisfy the Green-Haired Chef’s requirements for his own Dish.
“Hn!” The tiny, satisfied grunt escaping his throat almost managed to freeze Michiko’s blood in her veins.
“What?” she asked.
“Just that time’s up and I too can now finally build my Dish!” the young man answered with an adorable eager smile while first collecting several spheres of rose-scented bread dough to knead them back into a single, bigger blob to which he then added part of the apple butter too.
“First, the Basket! ” he then said while pinching the giant ball and pulling aside a long string of it while twirling it gently between his pointer and thumb.
“Basket?” Mineta, Kaminari, and Hanta asked, looking confused. “What Basket?”
“Wait for it~” Izuku said, Smirking.
Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!
“WHAT THE?!” the students behind him cried in shock as they watched the young Chef pick-up insane speed once again to create dozens of finger-thick strands of dough he then started waving together to create an actual basket with a twirly handle arching above it, and no matter the intricate design, he was building it so fast many felt dizzy by looking at him.
“Done the basket, The Tarts! ” done with the creation and decoration of the basket, the following move was building the base of the desserts: tiny cup-shaped empty tarts, those too made at ludicrous speed.
“Aaaand, in the oven!” Izuku said while carefully putting the basket and the empty tarts inside the oven to cook.
“I wonder if the apples...Yep! Perfect!” he then said once given a taste test to the soaked apple slices, now dyed into an eye-catching pink color, and since he was evidently satisfied with the results, he carefully removed them from the aroma bath to dry them.
“I-I-I have no idea what you are doing, b-but I'm not afraid of you!” Michiko said while pointing an accusing finger at him.
“Good! I am not here to scare anybody!” Izuku answered with a happy smile.
“M-My dessert will soon be ready! Then we’ll see who is the winner!” she answered.
“Of course!” he replied with a thumbs-up.
“DID HE WAVE A MOTHERF- BLEEP- ING BASKET WITH DOUGH?!” Tetsutetsu asked with a shriek. The three that asked had their jaws dropped.
“One with an elegant twisty handle too! So Magnifique! ” Yuga said in awe and with far too many flashy sparkles around him.
“Hn! He does know how to make them elegant too, good!” Sanni added, tossing away a long strand of hair with a pleased smile.
“That is a work of Art, and it’s not even finished yet,” Momo said, awe in her voice.
“Oh! You saw nothing! All that is only the frame, the real piece of art still has to arrive!” Zaus said, chuckling.
“Why must you hype me so much, sir? My heart can’t take it!” Jurota admitted.
“Best things come to those who wait~”
Some time later -
Ding! Ding! Ding!
As if it was planned ahead, the kitchen timer Michiko had set for her dessert in the freezer rang just a minute before Izuku’s own for the oven, signaling both were now in the final leg of their challenge.
“YOU CAN DO IT, DESSERT KING !” The students cheered for her.
“DESSERT KING! DESSERT KING! DESSERT KING!”
“SHE WILL WIN THIS!”
Emboldened by the loud cheering, Michiko positioned a sphere in the middle of each plate she then decorated with a tiny pinch of the powdered matcha green tea leaves and two wings of caramel shards at both sides of the shining red spheres, she had even created small maple leaves with some remaining sponge cake she had then positioned around the plate, closing the Dish there was a warm cup of green tea as a side drink for the dessert.
“Done! You are finis-”
“She’s so totally going to eat those worlds,” Mina stated.
“No bet on it,” Kinoko agreed.
“It’s only a matter of how much he will kick her ass.”
“Kick it? He’s going to humiliate her,” Mineta said.
“If he is really making my special Tarts, I predict he will destroy her,” Zaus answered, laughing amused.
“He was feeling naughty then! He really is you! Hohohoho! A sharp set of fangs hidden behind a friendly smile.” Setsuno said.
“It’s always the quiet ones you need to watch out for,” Mirio stated.
Swoooosh!
Michiko’s taunt she tried delivering once finished assembling her dish went interrupted by Izuku’s hands once more moving fast enough to disappear as he started grabbing the apple slices one by one with a duo of pliers to build the tarts after he used a brush to paint the inside of the empty tarts with the apple butter and then the apple confiture.
“...She is screwed…” a boy blurted-out in dismay as a Rose bloomed inside each tart, and not just a rose-like shape, but a Perfect replica of a big rose made with thin pink apple slices recreating the flower’s petals with ludicrous precision of details.
“A couple minutes in the oven to make the apple slices extra crunchy, and the tarts are ready!” Izuku declared while moving the tarts back in the oven after brushing some apple peel essence on top of them.
What came out of that oven once done that bombarded the students and judges in the sweet scent of cooked apples and the alluring fragrance of roses, the insane balance of the two scents though worried Yamato: she once again saw Izuku thread on the thin line between success and failure without a hint of doubts in his steps, and the tiny feeling of fear in her own chest grew a tad bit more.
“Here is my dish! A bit on the feminine side, but nothing says that I can’t make a Cute Dish if I feel like it! Queen Apple Tart , with Damask Rose Aroma. Thank you for waiting.” Izuku declared as he walked towards the judges by actually grabbing onto the basket’s handle and using two long pliers to deliver a small tart to each one of them.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse3.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIP.cAZqVK1xZnTrlbkgQvGkhwHaEK%26pid%3DApi&f=1
“WAAAAAAAAAAH! IT’S BEAUTIFUL! BEYOND BEAUTIFUL!” Yuga and Sanni screamed at the same time, both shining far too much.
“There it is! Your wonderful creation! Still as pretty as I remember them!” Setsuno said, chuckling.
“HE MADE A REAL ROSE! NOT A COPY!” Sero said, shocked.
Sato and Kinoko were in awe of the treat.
“How did he make it THAT identical to an actual rose?” Monoma muttered.
“AH-hem!” Zaus answered, smugly looking at his nails.
“... Right, a monster cook from another world…”
Just then the treat appeared, each one getting their own basket.
“Oh, these smell divine…” Yu groaned out, off in lala land.
“So much amazing rose scent! And apple scent!” Sero said, in tears.
“For a lover of sweets, these must feel like heaven to you!” Kirishima said, smiling.
“You have no idea…” Sato said in awe. “Even I can tell I wouldn’t even come close to making these with what he used. I would be a miracle if I did…” He did feel something calling to him through the sweets, but it was… muted for a better term. Almost how Ryuku described it.
Kinoko was bowing to Izuku again, like she did in the first episode they watched with his rice. “You are the God of Cooking, I beg you to make me your priestess, shroom!”
“And try to imagine what he can do with mushrooms!” Setsuna said.
“SETSUNA! NO!” Itsuka screamed in panic.
“MY BELOVED PRINCE! MAKE ME DELICIOUS MUSHROOM DISHES!” Kinoko answered with a loud, fanatical tone.
“Ah. Whoops!” Setsuna said, sheepish.
“Why don’t you think before speaking!” Itsuka yelled in disbelief and face-palming.
Zebra and Knocking Master were laughing his ass off, watching the entertainment.
Melk had a playful look on her face. “Should I be your Priestess then too, Komatsu~?”
“That’s going to be difficult, it’s usually me who is worshiping you.” Komatsu said with a shy voice and blushing.
“Oh, Komatsu!” She gushed.
“Toriiiikoooo…. Why do you never say romantic stuff like that to meeeeeeeee!?” Rin asked with a long and spoiled-child whine.
Toriko was looking anywhere but her. “Uh… I’m not that good at it…” he admitted. Rin just giggled and hugged his arm, glad for his honesty.
“By the way, the basket too is edible: it’s made with fragrant Apple and Rose bread. I have put aside some extra Apple confiture if you want to add it to the basket bread.” he then added, with a more cheeky smile.
“To put both rose aroma and Apple butter into the bread, the required balance of quantities to make sure the bread won’t break down and still be flavorful would need to be calculated down to the micrograms… Did you really have to risk it so much?” Mako asked.
“You want me to lose, I want to win. I have too much to lose from this Challenge, so I can’t hold back, but be ready to bet all of myself at every step.” Izuku answered, sighing.
“We’ll start with Michiko’s dish since she finished first.” Yamato decided.
“Please help yourself.” the Dessert King answered with a cocky smile.
“Nothing for me?” Izuku asked, honestly hurt.
“Sorry, but I don’t expect you to have the right palate to truly enjoy it, so I prefer to not waste Ingredients.” she answered, huffing.
“Host?” Whitey asked, and even his normally robotic voice sounded annoyed , somehow.
“No, Whitey. Down.” Izuku ordered while shaking his head a little.
“... Look at the cross-section! Simply perfect!” Yamato was heard exclaiming with a proud voice.
The red sphere Dessert in her plate had been cut cleanly enough one could still see the various layers of the different creams and sponge cake forming the inside of the dish, all neatly separated without even the smallest smudge.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse3.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIP.DTBBM6JfqomCgSa3dqy4IAHaEK%26pid%3DApi&f=1
“Wow, that girl actually annoyed Whitey somehow,” Mirko stated, serprised.
“Whitey? She is Annoying Midoriya! Not even Bakugo can annoy him! And she is making him frown!” Tokoyami said.
“Oh, no no no. I know my limits, thank you. I know how far I can push the nerd’s patience!” Katsuki said, jabbing a thumb towards Izuku. “Down to an Art Form. He is the son of his mother, so I don’t want him to pull my spine out of my ass and choke me with it!” He admitted, unfazed.
“... Aren’t you the one who bullied him… So he could have snapped at any time…?” Mina asked her friend in a deadpan. She hated bullies.
“To be fair, Kacchan always stopped before he got to that point. He would always walk away right before he got me to that point.”
“Eh!” Katsuki smirked smugly.
“That’s far from being something to be proud of, kid.” Kamui Woods said, groaning.
“I will have counseling and therapy meetings with him,” Hound Dog reminded.
Katsuki groaned, not wanting to do so. “Fine.”
“The Sponge cake is incredibly soft, like a cloud, and even its positioning is not casual, by forming the middle of the Desert it can perfectly mix with every other taste used. You did study the position of each layer, isn’t it?” Minato asked, very impressed.
“Correct! I spent an entire year experimenting with both position and thickness of every layer, even their density is not a chance! I tested over and over every possible combination to make sure every layer of taste would mix with the others to perfection when bitten! Nothing is left to chance!” Michiko answered, her smirk reeking of smugness.
“It shows. Even such a strong cheese like Gorgonzola has been carefully nestled between the apple jelly and the sponge cake, you can almost tell every taste apart at each bite. Well done.” Minato declared.
“And it goes well with green tea, even if I am not exactly a tea person.” Takeo added, taking a sip of tea every few bites of Dessert.
“... Fine! I admit it: it makes you taste the Autumn. Happy?” Mako admitted, annoyed.
“You know I don’t have a fondness for sweets, but you're always a good exception, I love it!” Sadao the Fish King said.
“Thank you. What about you?” Michiko answered.
“Beside saying you have a wonderful technique, I can’t say more since I have not tasted it.” Izuku answered with a shrug.
“Then be born with a Quirk in the next life.” she countered, smirking.
“Be thankful I was born a gentleman still, many of my old acquaintances would have kicked your teeth-in a LONG time ago with that attitude. Zebra would have directly eaten you alive.” Izuku answered with an annoyed sigh as even his LEGENDARY ‘Cinnamon Bun Patience’ was starting to run thin under her constant verbal onslaught.
“No, thank you. I don’t eat shit.” Zebra said, snarling.
“She’d give you indigestion by how rotten she is,” Toriko stated.
“Can you stop talking about cannibalism…?” Sunni asked, looking sick.
“Cannibalism is when you eat another human. Not a brain-rotten little yapping monkey.” Zebra answered.
“Don’t you mean squid?” Aizawa asked, seeing her as a student to kick out on the first day.
“You are being far too mean!” Nemuri said.
“Well said!” Mic added.
“Towards a poor ignorant, racist, bigoted, bad-mannered, insufferable brat.” Nemuri finished saying with a smirk, making Mic groan in defeat.
“Hopefully all her bad attitude is only about spouting some insult, instead of actual unjustified racial hatred.” Nezu added, tutting in distaste.
“I blame her parents.” Setsuno said.
“Yeeeeep!” Echoed Knocking Master.
“Tch! You don’t scare me!”
“It was an extremely good Dish. Now we will proceed with the tasting of Chef Izuku’s dish.” Yamato declared.
Said that, every judge grabbed the tart from their respective plates and took away a piece of the basket handle along with a bit of apple confiture, and judging by Minato, Sadao and Mako’s expression, the three of them actually found it a pity to break apart such a cute bread basket.
Sigh! “Here…” Izuku begrudgingly handed a rose tart to Michiko himself.
“Bleh! Take that thing out of my sight, I won’t eat that.” she answered with a scrunched nose.
“Sucks to be you. Well, to our Challenge! AND to your future as a lonely old woman surrounded by cats.” he answered while eating the thing himself.
“HEY!” the girl growled back in answer.
A lot of the students were trying to hold their laughter back.
“Cats are innocent creatures, they don’t deserve to be sacked with her.” Aizawa said, huffing.
“Agreed,” Hitoshi stated.
“They’d probably claw at her,” Mandalay stated.
“I want to scratch her eyes out!” Tooru admitted, growled.
“Geez… You people can be cruel…” Teppei stated.
Crunch!
“... HOLY HELL!” Takeo the Vegetable King yelled in amazement once given a BIG bite to the tart.
“Uhu?! ” the Dessert King gurgled-out in surprise.
“Judging by your reaction, it’s good?” the Soup King asked.
“Damn amazing, it feels like biting a very juicy apple while sitting next to a rose bush, it’s sweet and almost refreshing.” Takeo answered, still chewing with a big smile on his face.
“I see.” the young woman answered while giving a big bite to her own rose-tart.
“…”
“...Mako?” Takeo asked, worried at her petrified expression.
“Agk…” The onlookers knew people were not supposed to clench their legs THAT HARD once eaten, but the King Number 1 did look like she had a damn ‘Big O’ at eating that dessert, no matter how insane that sounded.
“Right, you and I both have a very sensible palate, should have warned you.” the Vegetable King admitted with a grimace.
“OH! COME ONNNNNNNN!” Mineta howled in disbelief.
Izuku’s face was atomic red. “Could have gone my whole life without seeing that…” he muttered, steam coming off his head.
“There are certain rules of decorum one must always follow! My goodness!” Iida said, appalled.
“I’LL TAKE WHAT SHE HAD!” Mina, Reiko, Tooru, Yu, The WWP, Yui and Setsuna said at the same time.
“Oh my goodness.” Ryukyu and Melk answered, groaning.
“Reminds me of what happened during that gala in Z City.” Setsuno muttered.
“Ugh! Don’t remind me, it was awkward to the extreme.” Zaus answered, facepalming.
“Well, we should try these ourselves now,” Toriko stated, taking one of the tarts out. “They do smell heavenly though.”
“With that rose-scent-bomb inside, it better have a damn good scent!” Izuku answered, chuckling.
Everyone took a bite of one, and all were in heaven.
“I think I see the All Mighty,” Ibara said, her eyes glazed over.
“Ibara?” Itsuka asked, worried.
“Did you use the apples of the Garden of Eden?” She asked in awe.
“ System? ” Gaia hissed. “Did you give him the Apples of Knowledge? ”
“ Not this time… ”
“THIS TIME!? You know how dangerous those are!? Almost as bad as the Chinese Peaches of Immortality!”
“ ... ”
“SYSTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEM!”
“They are good for smoothies and Peach Cobblers… ”
Gaia leapt at the ball of rainbow light, actually choking the damn thing in her anger at his stupidity. “YOU DAMN IDIOT FOODIE ELDER GOD! THERE’S A REASON THEY ARE EXCLUSIVE TO THE GODS, KNOWLEDGE AND IMMORTALITY CAN BE A CURSE TO MOST MORTALS!”
“ System asked Nuwa and Wukong for assistance, and got permission and preparation methods to make them consumable to mortals without those powers manifesting. ”
“Oh…”
“ System is professional. ”
“... Fate would disagree with you at some point…” Gaia added dryly.
CRACK!
A translucent tentacle blew a hole on the wall next to Gaia’s head.
“OUR THEATER!” The three Dimensional Observers yelled in horror.
Gaia just gave System a flat look. “Throwing a tantrum like that isn’t going to make it any less true…”
“ Shut up for once. Shut up and mind your business. Stop throwing shades at everybody. You have a laundry list of Sins, errors, Mistakes and NOBODY points them out. You are no better than anybody. Stop acting superior, because you are not. DO not talk as if you are better than us. You are not. Never were and never will be.”
Gaia gave a flat look. “I never said I was… Geez, just mention her and they go off the deep end, it’s as bad as when he was looking for who was messing with them…”
The watchers were sweat dropping. “What can break Gaia out of that cool persona of hers…?” Izuku asked.
“Reminding her of her time being taken over in a-” Joy stated, but stopped when he saw her menacing aura, her face covered in shadows and one eye gleaming red.
“ We do not talk about the Lost Belts…” she said in a cold voice. “I was possessed and forced. It was not my proudest moment.”
“... Noted… Bitch.”
“Okay, now can you two fix my theater…?” Light asked the two Elder Gods.
“ Yes. ” System said.
“Fine.” Gaia echoed, crossing her arms. There was a snap and everything was fixed.
“Ah! This is so nice! And this Dessert too goes well with your green tea, Michiko-chan!” Sadao admitted while shamelessly gorging herself without a shred of manners.
“Yes… It’s good…” At the same time they heard Yamato admit that with enough pain in her voice she scared them.
“When you bring one to your mouth, the first thing you feel is the sweet and delicate aroma of roses, but then you bit into it and you get submerged into a sea of apple fragrance and taste: from the crunchy and sweet petals of the Rose to the homely feeling of butter and confiture of the filling, he put in there just a thin layer of both, but those two together with the crisp tart dough base fit each other like a dream...The rose scent and faint taste stimulate the nose and relax the spirit, while the apple taste massages the mouth and warms the body. It’s unreal…” Minato admitted while studying the half-eaten tart in his hand.
“The secret is in the balance of Taste, as you said. My rose extract has a strong scent and even stronger taste, so redistributing that immense concentration of flavor everywhere equally is a real pain, but once done properly, it is simply amazing.” Izuku admitted, sheepish.
“The damn basket is tasty too, alone it has the subtle taste of cooked apples and fresh butter, but if you add the apple confiture too it becomes a knock-out punch of apple taste I can’t get enough of. Do I also feel a twinge of cinnamon in it?” Takeo said with narrowed eyes.
“Just a bit, I added that to the mixture along with a tiny amount of lemon peel. Correct.” Izuku answered.
“Impressive.” the Vegetable King was forced to admit with a groan.
“What?” the Dessert King demanded with a frown.
“I...I don’t know how to say this…” the Second King admitted with a low tone.
“Wha?!”
“I am sorry, Michiko-chan...I know you voted for me before...But…” Sadao admitted with an ashamed expression.
“You two are too soft . A defeat is a defeat, we should not sugar-coat it, we have our Pride as future Chefs to defend!” Mako chastised both with a huff, clearly unafraid of casting her vote for the winner.
“Harsh, but true.” Zebra said.
“You and her are like Siblings,” Sunni stated. “She could be your sister.”
“By age disparity, it’s more likely she’s your secret daughter.” Coco added.
“...Hmmm!”
“Shoto! No! Enough conspiracies!” Izuku scolded the Half Hot, Half Cold User.
“Besides, they are not even from the same universe,” Iida added.
“Well Dimension Slippage can be a thing,” Monoma added in. He got a chop to the head. “OW! Hey, I’m just messing with them, Itsuka…”
“Please know when to tow the line, we don’t want you going back to how you were,” she ordered him.
“... You can’t tell me you don’t find their reactions funny?”
She looked away, blushing. “... I will neither confirm nor deny that question.”
Izuku and Iida were now trying to pry the notebook Shoto had out of his hands to stop him from coming up with more outlandish ideas.
“No…” the Dessert King whispered, horrified.
“You were amazing, Miss Hideyoshi, so at least my vote is for you, even just for the complexity of the Dish itself.” Minato offered with a kind, albeit uneasy, smile.
“…” Yamato instead simply stood in silence and avoided meeting the King’s eyes at all cost.
“NO! I CAN’T ACCEPT IT!” Michiko roared in defiance.
“Uh?” Izuku uttered in confusion.
“You can’t win this time too! I won’t accept it! You just made a tart! I had to come up with a method to make a layered dessert of different tastes while making it as small as a golf ball! I REFUSE TO BE DEFEATED BY A SLOPPILY-MADE CHEAP DESSERT!” the short girl yelled.
“Sloppily-made, you say?” Izuku asked, eyes narrowed.
“Yes! Everybody here can make that dessert! I am the Genius here! I AM THE PRODIGY OF DESSERT-MAKING! Not a Quirkless nobody like you!”
“…” a tense silence fell into the room.
“... You know, now that I see it, she acts almost like Sunni would when someone offends his looks,” Toriko said, seeing the similarities between the two now, hair and all.
“You never told us I had a niece brother~?” Rin said, getting in on the joke.
Sunni nearly chokes on his tart. “I DO NOT HAVE A DAUGHTER! AND EVEN IF I DID I WOULD SEVERELY PUNISH THEM IF THEY GOT THAT FAR OUT OF HAND!”
“I don’t know, knowing you, you’d spoil her rotten, seeing her as your little princess that could do no wrong and she'll have you around her finger,” Coco added in, smirking.
“No I wouldn’t! ... I mean, yes, probably. But not in this case! That would make her ugly inside, and that means I would look ugly too by reflex!”
Nighteye fixed his glasses. “I don’t know, I’ve only known you for a short time, but even I can tell you act like then when someone insults your looks.”
Sunni’s eye was twitching in annoyance. “What is this, pick on Sunni day or something… again…?”
“What, you don't want to be reminded of your evil twin sister?” Zebra asked, smirking.
“... Evil twin sister?” Rin asked, confused.
“Oh, that’s right you weren’t here for that, turns out Sunni here is matched with a Rainbow Pegasus Unicorn Horse Princess and a Rainbow Hair Tyrannical Fashionista,” Toriko informed his wife.
Rin was still for a second before- “BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~! OH MY GODS THAT IS JUST TOO MUCH~! HAHAHAHAHAHA~!”
Sunni’s hair was all over the place, looking pissed. “WHY DID YOU HAVE TO TELL HER THAT!? NOW SHE’LL HOLD THAT OVER ME FOR MONTHS!”
“I can show you what they look like~” Gaia stated to rin.
“YES PLEASE~!” Rin begged.
“NO!” Sunni shouted.
“Fine, but then we will return to the projection.” He’art said, sighing, and summoned a projection of both Celestia and Ragyu.
“WHY!?” Sunni cried, seeing the two images again.
“Nah, you are right, brother. She doesn’t look like you.” Rin said.
“Thank Go-”
“She is FAR more elegant than you.” Rin then said, smirking.
“HOW DARE YOU!” Everyone was now laughing at Rin’s roast of her brother. After everyone calmed down, they went back to watching the show. Sunni was in a foul mood though.
“Troublemaker! You will be-”
“Stop, Whitey! There is no need! … Here, taste this. Just a drop.” Izuku answered, unfazed, while handing her the jar of rose extract he used.
“UHU?!”
“This was my secret weapon, taste it raw and tell me if YOU would have been able to handle it like I did.” he asked.
“FINE!” she answered.
“Just a drop.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Michiko answered while pouring a single drop of the rose extract inside her mouth-
Just then, the same extract appeared, not only in Sato’s hand, but also a bottle in Ibara’s hand as well.
“Huh? Why me?” Ibara askek.
“I noticed that you had a reaction when you had the tarts as well, like something was calling to you, like Sato here,” Light stated, remembering ‘seeing’ Ibara look like something was affecting her with the tarts. “I think it has to do with both the roses and the sugar in it.”
“So you want to trigger a Quirk Evolution?” Nezu said,
“It’s possible,”
Both UA students gulped.
“Together when she does?” Sato asked her.
Ibara nodded. “Together.”
Both got up and went to a corner of the theater for safety. They both looked nervously at the bottle and uncorked it. They both could feel the draw from this, and nod. They both then had a drop of it land in their mouths. When it hit them, their eyes shot open. They both then clutched their bodies, feeling pain.
“OH GOD, IT’S TOOO SWEEET! GUOOOOH!” And yet both had the time to actually comment on the taste
“Is it working?” Nezu asked with his usual detachment..
As if on cue, both started to go through changes.
Sato started to grow fruit leaves in his hair, and what looked like bark was forming around his body in places, like his arms, legs and torso, like natural armor.
Ibara was having different kinds of roses blooming in her hair, each one given off fragrances when they bloomed. Mineta, who was too close to one, seemed to get hit by one and was out like a light. This was a pink Rose. She did seem to get Vines around her arms and lower legs as well, with them acting like gards and grieves.
“Different effects for different flowers? Uhm! Interesting! I’ll need you to have you pass by my office once back, pollen can have different effects, I want to see which ones you can replicate.” Power Loader said, intrigued.
“I should be the one to teach her, since it seems to act like my Quirk,” Midnight stated.
“I should as well,” Rin added. “If she can summon Roses on her arms and legs, she’ll need to learn to aim with them.”
Both kids groaned in pain. Ryukyu went over to rub the two kids' backs. “I know how you two feel, I had to go through it myself you know.”
“Can we get something to wash down the taste of the extract…?” both asked. Just then, water appeared in front of the two, the two grabbing and guzzling them down. “Thank you.”
“So what do you think you two can do now?” Izuku asked eagerly, stars in his eyes and his notebook ready to write down. He was on his… 100th? 200th? Everyone lost track... now after everything he wrote down being here.
“We know that some of Ibara’s roses have a sleep effect like Midnights’ Quirk,” Mellissa stated, pointing at the pink one Mineta was at. “The others might have other effects based off their colors.”
Sato felt something, then he grew an apple out of his hands. “I think… I can not only process different sugars for different effects on my body, like getting faster, denser, stronger, ect. But I can also make fruits from the sugar in my body as well…” Sato then looked woozy. “Though it seems I’d need a lot to do so… Or I might get sluggish… Maybe both… Thought that might not be all I can do right now…”
“Quite the striking change, impressive.” Nezu said, unfazed. “I may require extensive data about the changes, Power-”
“Who do you think I am, Nezu? I always take a lot of data when I study something.” Power answered, smirking.
“You can take our notes as well,” Mei, Mellissa and Izuku said, showing the teacher their notes as well.
“I can also be of help,” David added in.
“I can let you use my sprayers for references to use for making items for Ibara,” Rin added in.
“Thanks,” he thanked them all.
Mineta then woke up, looking groggy. “What happened…?”
“You smelled a flower and got knocked down. Sorry, midget, you lost more Man Points .” Katsuki said, smirking.
“Hey, I wasn’t expecting it to actually knock me out!” Mineta shouted, throwing a yellow rose that fell off Ibara at him. It hit him, and Katsuki smelled it. His body then locked up on him, like he was paralyzed, and fell in his seat.
“I-I can’t move…” Katsuki groaned out.
“So Yellow Roses are paralytic ones,” Izuku said, adding the information in his notes.
“Be sure to make an antidote if one or more are poisonous.” Aizawa said, huffing.
“No need to tell me, Shota.” Power Loader and Vlad King answered.
“Aah! The flowers of the Garden of Eden! They must be blooming in my hair thanks to the blessing of God's emissary!” Ibara said with way too intense religious fervor.
“There she goes…” Itsuka muttered, groaning in despair.
“Okay you two, get back in your seats, we’ll test your new powers during our break,” Nezu ordered. The two do so, and Katsuki was cured of his paralysis thanks to Xara giving him a cure poison, getting a grunt of thanks from the blond bomber.
SWEET!
SWEET!SWEET! ROSES!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES! SWEET!SWEET!ROSES!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES! SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES! SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES SWEET!SWEET!ROSES! SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES! SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!ROSES!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!SWEET!-
“GUAAAAAAAH!” The Dessert King could barely reach the classroom garbage bin in time before vomiting, and heaving heavily for a couple of seconds while hugging the thing with all her strength all the while hiccuping non stop.
“MICHIKO!” Sadao yelled while running at her side to gently rub her back.
Sato and Ibara grimace, having the same reaction she did just a minute ago.
“That bad?” Toriko asked.
“WORSE!” Both answered, gagging. “And we had a Quirk Evolution on top of that…”
“Pain AND Sickness, a double whammy,” Kirashima stated, wincing.
The two held the bottle to Toriko. “Why don’t you try it, if you’re wondering how it is.”
Toriko was actually sweating, and giving a sheepish smile. “Uh… Might be too rich for my blood…”
“I would prefer you not ingest things made thanks to the help of an alien deity. It already had a big reaction to Quirks, I would prefer to not see what would happen to Gourmet cells.” Coco suggested.
The two students glared at them, Ibara trying not to get too mad. “We had to suffer through that, the least he could do is try it…”
“Unless he’s too chicken to do so,” Katsuki goated on.
Zebra smirked. “Yeah, I thought you were willing to try anything, Toriko.”
Mirko smirked as well. “Yeah, show us how strong you are~”
“He can do that, but if he goes on a rampage and slaughters you all don’t expect us to use painkillers while sewing you all back in one piece.” Light said, sighing.
“... Fine, we’ll stop…” the two sigh.
Ibara bowed to Toriko. “Please forgive me, it was unsightly of mer to be that mean.”
Toriko waved her off, smiling warmly at her. “It’s fine. You went through something really painful, I would've been surprised if you hadn’t been irritated after that.”
“So? Can you use that to make a tasty dessert? Can you handle its intense flavor to make something edible? Something good?”
“Uh?”
“Don’t look down on me just because I am a Quirkless.” Izuku was heard saying with a grave tone while grabbing one of her knives and handing it to her.
“I take cooking very seriously, as it is the only field where I KNOW I can put you all Elitists in your place and stand toe-to-toe with you. A Mutation won’t automatically make you a better Chef, never. It takes hard work to be good.” he declared.
“Your name on the blade, please.”
“…”
“Your name.”
“…” tears started falling from her eyes.
“Michiko?”
“I-I-I-I-” Hic! “I can’t lose against a Quirkless! You people are inferior!” she answered while crying.
Sigh! “Forget it, you Elite are hopeless.” the young Chef answered with a sigh while writing Michiko’s name on the blade himself and putting it with the other two inside the cabinet.
“That’s mine!”
“Michiko-chan… Please.” Sadao begged with a sad expression.
“No! My mom always says that a Quirk makes us special! Like Gods! He should just go die in a ditch somewhere! There is no place for Quirkless in this world!” the girl raved madly, forgetting that there was a Livestream ongoing and that MANY were growing more disgusted the longer she talked like that. And the live Chat soon filled in insults aimed at her.
“I can’t believe there is somebody so bitter like you around. Kind of ironic since you are an expert in Dessert,” Izuku said with a sad smile.
“SHUT UP! GIVE ME BACK MY KNIFE! I WON! I WON! NOT YOU!” Michiko yelled while making her hair-tentacles snap forward to grab Izuku.
“Sunni, you really need to get a handle on your daughter,” Rin teased her brother.
Sunni’s eye was starting to twitch. “Can you not start that up aga-?”
“It does seem your daughter needs to be disciplined,” Snipe interrupted, joining in on the teasing.
“You guys are stinky, ugly bastards!”
“I’m starting to see why she’s the way she is if that is how you reply~” Coco added in.
“Not you too Coco!?”
“Ah, what’s the matter~? You can’t admit your daughter is bad~?” Mt. Lady asked him.
Sunni’s hair was starting to rile up in his anger.
“What, can’t take a ribbing~?” Banjo asked the rainbow haired man.
“Gyaaaaaaah!”
“Oh, God. Now he is in Primadonna Rage Mode … Amazing…” Rin said with a groan.
“YOU’RE THE ONE WHO STARTED THIS WHOLE THING UP AGAIN IN THE FIRST PLACE!” Sunni roared at his sister.
Mirko was laughing her ass off at the comedy this was. “Ah~ Did we hurt your feelings~!?” Mirko asked in a teasing voice.
“SHUT UP, BAD HAIR DYE BIMBO!”
“HOW DARE YOU! I’LL RIP YOUR SPINE OUT OF YOUR SISSY ASS, BASTARD BITCH BOY!” Rumi roared in answer.
Both were in each other’s faces, sparks coming off the two.
CLONG! CLONG!
And both were hit over the head with a heavy duty frying pan from Izuku. Both were holding their heads in pain. “WHAT WAS THAT FOR!?” both shouted at Izuku.
Izuku then had his own Intimidation with One For All activet and Smoke around him making him look extremely terrifying. “Because you two are acting like kindergartners instead of fully grown adults.” Izuku looked at Sunni. “Sunni; everyone was just messing with you, you didn’t have to get that annoyed with everyone.” He looked at Rumi next. “Rumi; you shouldn’t have let him goat you in with his comment. He was letting his frustrations out and you did make it worse with your comment.”
“But he called my hair a bad dye!” Rumo said, whining.
“We know your amazing hair is natural. He was just spewing nonsense out of anger,” Izuku said, annoyed.
“... Thank you for the hair compliment.” Rumi muttered.
“Okay, now can we get back to the viewing?” Joy asked.
“Yes, have you calmed down brother?” Rin asked. Sunni only grumbled, taking his seat again so they could continue watching.
CLAMP!
“KYAAAAH!” the short girl though shrieked in pain as soon as Whitey intercepted the attack and his big hand grabbed the tentacles to lift her from the floor.
“Troublemaker, cease the attack or you will be stripped as an example to others!” the robot ordered with his round eyes shining in an eerie red light.
Many also shrieked in fright at the sight and the strange threat the big chubby robot delivered with his thundering monotonous voice.
“FIGHT ME YOURSELF, COWARD!” Michiko shrieked.
“... Take your damn knife, I don’t need it to know I won. But see to grow-up already, you are twenty, not five.” Izuku simply answered with a sigh, and put the knife back on her workstation while shaking his head.
“I-”
“Get back to your seat, Michiko. You already ashamed yourself and our school enough, and I am not talking about you losing.” Surprisingly, it was Yamato who silenced the girl as soon as the robot dropped her.
“But! Rector Yama-”
“I SAID TO BE QUIET AND SIT DOWN, CHILD! NOW! ” The woman roared, and Izuku finally saw the woman’s Quirk when a long prehensile tail with an actual human hand at the end of it whipped out from behind the old woman to grab the Dessert King and slam her on her seat.
“…”
“... Yes?”
“Take her knife, Midoriya. A deal is a deal, she lost fair and square.” the old woman said with a heavy sigh.
“Why do you hate me so much, Yamato-san?” Izuku asked, saddened.
“Personally? I have nothing against you. There is not even Quirkism or the like behind it, I swear. But me and the others, together with Samui, go way back, all the way back to middle school. We are a tight-knit group of friends, and since one of us needed help in dealing with you, we all grouped together to avenge him. Sorry, but between you and Samui, I will stay by his side. If you want me to step back and stop bothering you as you said I was doing? Then you will have to win this Challenge of yours, and it won’t be easy.” she answered.
“So that’s it,” Aizawa said blandly.
“Still not enough.” Nezu said.
“Uh?”
“This resolves her side of the thing: Friendship and probably past love… But Samui? What is it that makes his hatred go so deep he arms this entire War against that version of Midoriya? That is what I want to know. The most.” Nezu said with a fanged smile.
“How much hatred does he feel, I wonder?” He then said, giggling.
“... I feel sorry for them if they have to deal with him,” Toriko whispered to his friends.
“I am ready.”
“Good, because not me, or my students, or my teachers will show mercy.”
“I never asked for it, I just want to be left alone, I never had anything against you. I am just defending myself.”
“Fair enough. Takeo, you are up next. Defeat him, please.” Yamato asked, sounding exceptionally tired all of a sudden.
“Yes, madame.” the Vegetable King answered while stepping forward.
“Want to know why you lost?” Mako asked.
“Uh-hu?” Michiko, still crying, muttered.
“Here, try it.” Mako explained while handing her a tart.
“At least this might straighten her out,” Mina stated.
“No offense, but he is not a God yet, so miracles may be a bit out of his skillset… yet.” Kaminari admitted, unsure.
“... Dude, this is Midoriya we’re talking about here…” Kirashima reminded him. “He does the impossible regularly, here and on the screen. Or did you forget he healed All Might?”
“Yeah dude, Midoriya is one of the manliest people around,” Tetsutetsu said in agreement.
“Aaaaw, shut up! I am not that good.” Izuku said, blushing and bashful.
“Dude, you have one of the strongest Quirks, you have skills, powers and memories of another world, have a damn Keyblade, one of the strongest weapons in the multiverse, and you have the literal powers of a RPG protagonist,” Setsuna stated, counting off all the powers Izuku had. “And you’re not an ass like the Blond Bomber or Monoma.”
“Hey!” both blonds yelled.
“Still amazed it never got to your head.” Itsuka admitted with a sigh.
“A saying from a good doctor of the Marvel Universe, ‘A good man becomes great, a bad man becomes worse, because the strong man who has known power all his life, may lose respect for that power, but a weak man knows the value of strength, and knows... compassion’,” Xara quotes.
“That is a good saying,” All Might said.
“Whoever said that, they must be really wise. Or at least somebody who saw a lot of bad things happen.” Coco admitted, humming impressed.
“Both, he was a good man before his death,” Xara said. “He was the one to help create one of the multiverse biggest heroes, known as the first Avenger.”
“Avenger, that’s a good Hero Name,” Nana said, chuckling.
“Hero Team actually, the hero's name is Captain America,” Light corrected, chuckling.
All Might actually looked interested, and so did David. Light chuckled and showed him, before and after images, from a scrawny boy to a chiseled hero that had the same aura as All Might himself.
“Almost looks like a male version of Cath’s costume as Star and Stripes.” Izuku said, humming.
“Since when have you been on a first name basis with that woman ?” Ochako asked in dread.
“Ever since she came to Japan during Last Year’s Hero Con, why?” Izuku asked, confused.
“Nooooo! More rivals!” Mina howled in despair.
“Eh, rivals?” Izuku asked.
In a bold move for him, Higaraki chopped Mina on the head. “Remember, there is no rivalry, Mina.”
“Can we get back to the show now…?” Death Arms asked, sweat dripping.
Mineta, even though he was getting better, was still grumbling in annoyance that Izuku was getting a harem.
Crunch!
“O-O-Oh!…” the Dessert King muttered in surprise once tried it.
“You used A LOT of Ingredients, and while it is exemplar that you could mix them all together in a very ingenious way to make an astounding Dessert, the main Ingredient, the Apples, were just a small part of it.
He instead used only Apples and Roses, and even then, the Apples were still the Main Protagonist of the whole thing, and he cooked them in different ways too: in the bread, in the butter, as a confiture and soaked in flavorful water. He gave Apples facets , and all of them worked splendidly together once he made them fit in place.” the young woman explained.
“I-I see.” the Dessert King muttered, sniffling.
“And judging by your puking fit, he was also very skilled in turning a flavor bomb of roses into a frame to enrich the apple taste.”
“Don’t remind me, I had to rinse my tongue a lot to relieve myself of the taste. I have no clue how he managed to handle that thing like he did.” Michiko answered, gagging.
“Glad to see you understand. Have no fear, though, the next match will be his last. Takeo will use his secret weapon,” Mako declared, enjoying the look of horror flashing on the Desert King’s face at her words.
“Both of you are ready?” Minato asked after the working station had been fully cleaned.
“Yes!” both young men answered together.
“Good, you can start whenever you are ready.”
“I am ready. Choose your Ingredients, Takeo-san.” Izuku said.
“We’ll use Beef as the main Ingredient. Your small war against Inoshiki Academy ends now.” the other answered with a dark tone.
“Beef?” Izuku muttered, confused as to why the so-called Vegetable King chose Meat for their fight.
“I see! Good job, Takeo! The boy is finished!” Yamato instead understood what her student was doing, and her smile turned into a fearsome mask of putrid malevolence.
“A Vegetable King, choosing Beef…” Zebra hissed.
“Yep, I smell bullcrap too.” Toshinori confirmed.
“And he is not even being subtle about it.” Nighteye added, disappointed.
“It might have to do with what the vegetable will be that will try and throw my other self off,” Izuku said, starting to mutter. “Maybe something to do with making their taste buds change… Depending on what it could be, it might make the dish taste sweeter, bitter, and/or salter than it would have normally.”
“Yeah, it could be,” Komatsu agreed, nodding his head.
“Oooh! I remember that!” Setsuno said with a fond smile.
“Oh! I think I know what you mean, you trashed that poor chap!” Zaus answered, laughing.
“He asked for it! He tried cheating! I just taught him a lesson in humility.” The old lady answered, huffing childishly.
Izuku has too sweet of a smile but a fiery aura around him. “Oh, I think I know what I’d be making~ I’ll be making his dish an appetizer for mine~”
Nezu just laughed.
“We’ll have to give both dishs to everyone to make Izuku’s dish explode with flavor then,” Xara stated.
“ Agreed,” System just stated.
Just then, the lights turned back on. “Okay, it looks like it’s break time again,” Light stated.
“I suggest helping the two new Quirk evolution students out now,” Joy ordered.
“Melk-Sensei, Would tools such as scissors, clippers and other tools like that count as knives?” Mellissa asked her teacher. “I had an idea for making something like that, not as sharp mind you, for Ibara so she can cut some of her roses off and put them in a preservative jar like gas canisters like smoke bombs.”
“And Izuku could try making that rose extract with different colored roses and can make treats and other food items like those of status curatives like in video games~!” Mei added in, eye sparkling.
“The taste would be very similar, but with a different color, and if you do it properly, you can make a Rainbow Color dish of rose scented food.” Setsuno added, smiling proudly.
“I wonder if the fruits I make have any effects as well…?” Sato asked, wondering about that. “Going to also have to see and use other sugars as well for other effects as well, sense my body would react to the sugars as well, would it react like that with the fruits, giving a boost in a person's abilities for a short time?”
“It might, and if adding them to the Tarts like the roses extract, it could make a combination effect or a new effect all together,” Izuku added in, writing all this down. “It doesn’t have to be apples only, it can also be oranges, lemons, pears, any other fruit, and could also have different effects depending on the fruit.”
“Just be careful with oranges and lemons, the Tart or acidic side must be well balanced compared to the sweet side of the taste.” Zaus answered. Izuku nodded in agreement.
“As for making those items you two were thinking of…” Melk started, thinking over it. “Maybe… The blades would have to be forged at the same time though, and have to be nearly identical to do so. I’ve never had to make something like that… That… Might actually be a fun build if I’m being honest, Scissors can be considered a knife object..”
“I wonder what I’ll get when I evolve, shoom?” Kinoko asked.
“Probably just a mushroom-shaped head!” Setsuna said, grinning.
“Heeeeey! That’s so not cool!” Kinoko answers, pouting.
“She must not know about the dangerous versions of the mushrooms in the multiverse, we do not want a Zombie outbreak with the Last of Us mushrooms, or an Orc infestation from the 40K verse…” Gaia whispered to her cohorts, paling at the thought.
“We knew about the 40K, but thanks for reminding us about that damn thing,” Xara whispered, shivling at super powered mushroom zombies, which might actually be worse than the Marvel Zombies.
“Clickers taste bad too.” Joy said.
“... Of course you ate one.” He’art said, sighing.
“I was curious.”
“ Not even the System wants to use those as ingredients, they are too dangerous and can not be used in food at all,” System stated.
“We need to have a list like some of the others have for only good and safe mushrooms,” Gaia stated. “... What about the ‘Planet Vs. Zombies’ Ones? They only attack enemies, and she can use them for ranged attacks.”
“... Maybe we can give her the 40K orks…” Joy stated, thinking, and making the others worry. “But make them a bit smarter, and she’s the only one that can summon them.”
“And a limit on how many she can summon,” Light stated, adding that in. “We don’t want her to be made a Queen of an army.”
“We’ll… Start making that list,” Xara said, sweat-dropping.
The others walked out of the theater, leaving the five gods to talk amongst themselves.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
Omake 2: Evolution of Quirks Descriptions
-Multiversal News With Tina and Mic-
The title card for the show appeared again. It then moved away, showing Tina and Mike at a new table for discussions.
“Welcome back listeners to the second episode of our show, Multiversal News With Tina and Mic ~!” Mic called out. “I’m Hizashi Yamada, A.K.A. The Voice Hero: Present Mic~!”
And I’m Tina,” Tina introduced, bowing to the audience. “For today’s episode, we have three guest with us tonight. They were the first of their World to Evolve through the energy of Izuku’s Cooking. Please welcome, Ryuko Tatsuma, A.K.A. The Dragoon Hero: Ryukyu, Rikido Sato A.K.A. The Sweets Hero: Sugarman, and Ibara Shiozaki A.K.A. Vine.”
The three of the now evolved heroes and hero students walked in and took their seats.
“A pleasure to be here.” Ryukyu answered with a pleased smile.
“Yes, we thank you for having us,” Ibara said, bowing to them.
“I take it, you’re going to explain what our Quirks new Evolution Names are and what our powers can do?” Sat asked, getting finger guns from Mic.
“YOu got it, listener~!” Mic answered. “Then we’ll ask the three a few questions after that, okay?” The three nodded.
“Okay, so we’ll start off with Ryukiu’s Quirk first,” Tina stated, bringing up a before and after photo of her, and her new Quirk information. Mic read it off.
Name: Ryuko Tatsuma, A.K.A. The Dragoon Hero: Ryukyu
Quirk Evolution: Dragon II: Dragon Empress
She now has dragon features in her normal body that are weaker than her full dragon form, and onl;y has four breaths she can only use. But when she goes full dragon, she gains multiple tails, gems and wings for fighting, fly faster, make wind gusts with her wings, and has sixteen elements that she can combine into more powerful breaths. She can even eat the elements she has in her gems to empower her.
“I must admit it was a big shock when my Quirk Evolved, but I am finding the Upgrade quite enjoyable, so I can’t wait to use my new and improved power to help others.” Ryukyu said, chuckling.
“And that you might even get stronger with other evolutions, with this being your second form, like in those Chinese stories,” Mic recalled, smiling and bringing his glasses down.
“That won’t happen for a while,” Tina said. “She’d have to find something to eat that calls to her.” She then looked at the 1-A boy. “Now, Sato, shall we get your Quirk next?”
Sato nodded. “Go ahead. I want to know what Midoriya wrote for me, and how Mic interprets it.
Sato’s before and after picture and information then appeared, replacing Ruykui’s.
Name: Rikido Sato A.K.A. The Sweets Hero: Sugarman
Quirk Evolution: Sugar Rush II: Fruit Enhancement
With his Quirk evolution, he now has bark armor, like that of the D&D spell Barkskin Armor, but permanent, giving his body a natural armor, with some leaves growing from his hair depending on what fruit he’s thinking of at the time. He can now also eat either sugars to give his body different effects as well as the fruits he grows as well to give someone else a boost as well. Down side he gets both drowsy and loses the sugar he ate.
“I like that I now have sturdy tree bark on my skin, makes my attacks much harder, and increase my defense or punches with the type of sugar I consume,” Sato stated, nodding. “It can even smooth out when I take sugar to boost my speed, like Iida’s suit.”
“Now if we can have you make good barriers like a druid in D&D, we’d be golden~” Mic joked out.
“I need to remember to try that too. Especially for the occasion of protecting my friends even better than before.” He answered, smiling.
Tina giggled, and Kruppoh was laughing. “Okay, last person then. Ready Ibara?”
“I am ready, Miss. Ask away.” Ibara answered, nodding.
Mic brought up her before and after photo, as well as her Quirk information.
Name: Ibara Shiozaki A.K.A. Vine
Quirk Evolution: Vines II: Rose Vines
With Ibara’s evolution, she can grow vine not only on her head, but arms and legs now to make armor for her, she can even use the vines in her hands as whips to give her more protection. She also grows different colors of roses on her vines that have different effects depending on the colors. Pink Roses put people to Sleep like Midnight’s Quirk, Yellow one paralyzed people, Blue makes people’s bodies feel cold, Red ones act like pepper spray, Purple ones make people sick with poison, Green act as a soothing healing agent, Orange ones increase a person's Strength, Sky Blue give you a boost of Speed, Lavinder increase a person's sturdiness with their Toughness/Defence increase, White ones can cause flash blindness and Black make dark blindness. She’s a walking Stats inflictor/buffor!
“Your power got a major boost,” Tina stated. “Now you can capture villains better and sooth people with your flowers.”
“And I promise to use my new power to protect Peace and Justice, in the name of the Lord. I was given this gift by one of God’s own Angels, and I intend to bring honor to it.” Ibara answered, once again with a cone of light shining upon her from nowhere.
“... Are we sure she’s not an angel…?” Tina asked Mic.
“I ask that of myself at times…” Mic muttered.
“But, I’m no angel…” Ibara said, tilting her head to the side.
“... I can kinda see it…” Ryuko said.
“I am just a pious believer, I would never put myself between the ranks of the Lord.” Ibara answered, chuckling.
“Yes, we are aware of your strong beliefs, something we all see as a nice extra facet to your character.” Tina answered.
“Now, before we get too off topic, we have some things that people might be wanting to know,” Mixc stated, pulling out Qcards. “We have a Q&A with you three, three major Questions for all three of you. Shall I start us off?” He got nods from the three Quirk Evolved Heroes. “Alright then~! First off, since it seems Quirks have more than one awakening, and a lot of us might be getting one sooner or later, what do you think a Quirk III would be for you guys~!?”
Ryuko started first, pondering. “I’m not entirely sure… Maybe I would be able to have a hybrid mode where I might walk on two legs, eight gems instead of 4 in that form, and double my wings and tail. As for my dragon from, what happened to me again, more tails, Wings, Elemental Gems, and being able to fuse more breaths together. I’ll need to look up more about dragon lore, from mythology, stories and games to see what might be there.”
“For me…” Sato started, thinking over it. “Maybe grow vegetables alongside fruits.I’m not sure about sugar plants, and I mean plants that are made to be sugar, but I’d have to test that out. Maybe grow a retractable helmet.”
“I am… Unsure about mine… Maybe other vines like plants?” Ibara answered, unsure of herself. “Not much you can improve on my Quirk, if I’m being truthful.”
Tina smiled at the. “That might be something, and Ibara, it is okay, this is something a lot of people didn’t foresee coming, so it’s alright to be unsure.”
“Thank you Tina-san.” Ibara thanked her, bowing
“Okay, on to the next question~!” Mic called out.
“Ask away, I am here just for that.” She answered, smiling.
“Okay~! So, since we know we’re getting Quirk Awakening/Evolutions, who do you think will have one soon?”
“... If I have to answer… I think Koji and Ochako…” The dragon hero answered.
“Oh, why those two?” the two students asked.
“I was informed by Joy that they get Awakenings in the future, Koji able to mentally call out to animals from horns blooming from his head, and the same with Ochako, being able to spread her quirk effects through objects that touch each other,” she informed them. “Now think of those awakenings being supercharged and added onto, Koji being able to communicate with Mutant Animal Type Quirk Users, and Ochako changing the gravity of everything around her with it bouncing off other objects.”
“Huh,” That would be cool to see,” Sato said.
“Crushed Under the Hand of God Himself,” Ibara stated, giggling at her thought.
“Hahahahaha!” Mic laughed. “We are all getting stronger and stronger while Time is stopped in our original world! From the Villains’ point of view we will just become Monsters Overnight! Amazing!” Mic then said, between his guffaws.
“And having Heroes he’s never heard of, sense we’ll be able to cross our worlds,” Tina added in, holding back her giggles.
Mic had a vicious smile. “After what All for One did, and trying to steal Aizawa’s Quirk and forcing one of my Best Friends to become a High End Nomu, I call this karma. Would love to make him deaf and blind.”
“Okay, before your go on a holy crusade, can you tell us what the last question is Mic-Sensei?”” Ibara asked him.
“Okay~ Final One~ Since we know other powers are out there in the Multivers/Omnivers, what do you three think might come, and what powers do you think we might get~!?” Mic asked the last question.
“Well we do know that Stands and Persona’s are on the table,” Sato said, remembering Joy saying that.
“... Dragon Slayer… Sense I’m basically already one…” Ryuko said, hiding her blushing face, being a fan of Fairy Tail.
“I’d say the Holy Powers blessed us from the Lord himself…” Ibara answered. She then blushed and added, “And I want to have a Caliber sword as well… A holy Sword to fight off the evil of the world…”
Sato held back a snort. “I can see Tokoyami, Shihai, and Reiko want items they can make curses with and curse weapons.”
“... You know, I can see you, Ibara, wielding a Keyblkade, you do have a pure heart,” Tina said, being told how Keyblades work, and how they chose a wielder.
“God help us if Iida gets his hands on Air Gears, he’ll break the sound barrier by mistake constantly.” Mic said, smirking.
“... Air Gear?” Tina asked. “What’s that?”
“Special rollerblades that, among other things, make you fly and go FAST , the other properties depend on which one Iida will get.”
“Sounds like Mei and Melissa would have a field day creating those,” Tina said. She then looked at the time. “Oh my, it’s almost time to wrap this up. Thank you three again for joining us.”
“Thank you for having us,” the three thanked, bowing to them.
“And twitch that, we’ll see you next episode then~!” Mic called out, looking at the camera, giving finger guns.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s chapter nine. You know, besides Momo’s Quirk, Kinoko’s is just as terrifying if she knew how to make things like those mushrooms.
Yu: “A bit… You’d have to have fungal spray and antidotes on hand…”
Joy: Nasty buggers. Most fungi literally turn animals into zombies just to force the bugs to get eaten and enter the predators’ stomachs… If they do not just bloom and eat them from inside. Fungi are very dangerous.
True… Wait, do you think she could create mushroom pokemon? Sense they are living mushrooms in the Pokemon Universe.
Yu: “You should add those to your list in case she can.”
Joy: A paras/parasect? Wouldn’t put it out of the realm of possibility.
Not just those two, but yes, basically. Anyways, sense two more characters have evolved both in body and Quirks, please suggest other ideas for who you want to see get a power up, with items that can help them out. Like last time here’s what you the reader has to do:
Character:
Food/Meals:
Quirk Evolution/Awakening Powers:
Body Evolutions:
I think I might have something for Monoma, being able to copy materials he touches, like Kevin from Ben 10. … Now I just need a food idea for how to make that happen… I was thinking of having a Quirk analysis for evolved Quirks, like that of the Show. That’s why the Omake was made! If you have an idea for an Episode for Mic and Tina’s TAlk show, or a Question for a character on the show they might bring in/Return do the same with the Quirk Evolutions.
Episode Idea for Tina and Mike
Character to ask on the Talk Show:
Question(s):
What do you think, Joy?
Joy: I think you can get some interesting questions to ask, I can’t wait to see what they give you.
Yu: “Let’s just hope some of the Guest ones aren’t too bad or weird.”
Joy: Fingers crossed.
And the part with Mineta and his body being affected by drugs was a nod to the story, ‘My Angelic Hero Academia’ by Tonol . Go check it out. And with that, we’ll see you in the next chapter.
Yu: (Waves) “See ya~!”
Joy: Thank you so much for reading, we’ll be waiting for you for the next chapter!
See you all next time.
Please R&R.
Notes:
My Angelic Hero Academia By: Tonlor: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/13706125/1/My-Angelic-Hero-Academia
Chapter 10: Watching Episode Nine: “The terrifying True Power of the Vegetable and Soup Kings! Inoshiki Assault Arc Part 3”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hello everyone and welcome to the tenth chapter of My Hero Characters react to "Izuku the Reincarnated Chef". With me once again is my friend and co-writer, JoySeeker101.
Joy: Hello! Glad to have you here again!
Sorry for the wait, we had other stories to work on, but we’re here now and ready to see what happens next in this show. So, do we have today’s guest?
Joy: Today we have a special one! The one and only lord of chaos and disarray…. NEZU! (confetti shower)
Nezu: (Walks out, smiling) “Hello~ Thank you for having me here~ Am I a mouse, bear, dog~? Who knows~? I’m the Principle of UA High~”
Joy: Damn best character in the entire show, and the one with the best laugh, the one with zero fucks given!
Nezu: “Oh my! Thank you! YAHAHAHA! So! Am I supposed to read a Disclaimer, right?”
You are, yes.
Joy: Make it good! Just like only you can!
Nezu: (Laughs) “I will do my best~”
Nezu: “This Gentleman and his friend do not own the contents of My Hero Academia, Toriko, Gourmet of Another World or anything else that appears in the story… Although they could get them if they ask me! Yahahahaha! Until then please support the official releases and authors… Until I get both under my control, that is! YAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! How was it?”
Joy and He’art (holding a cross each): … Good… thank you.
Was it a good idea to bring him in?
Joy: I am starting to regret it, truth be told.
Let’s get onto the story now, shall we?
Joy: Yes, please. Before he actually takes over the original shows and people blame us!
Right, onto the story!
______________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 10: Watching Episode Nine: “The terrifying True Power of the Vegetable and Soup Kings! Inoshiki Assault Arc Part 3”
(Lobby)
Everyone was out in the lobby, either heading to a training room, or doing other stuff. The pets of Toriko’s world were joining in as well, as well as Izuku’s Pokemon, Marshadow joining in talking to them.
“You know, now that I see your pets out, do you think they’d be considered Ultrabeast if they went to the Pokemon world?” Kaminari asked, thinking out loud.
“Where’d this thought come from?” Jiro asked.
“I had just bought the Remake of the Sun Pokemon game before we came here, watching them reminded me of those.”
“Can Pokemon be eaten?” Toriko asked.
“Depends,” Izuku said, coming out with dishes he was practicing. “In the shows they did show that they can be eaten, but with some Pokemon, they are intelligent as humans, so it depends on your point of view and if they have treats that can grow food or in some Leaf Pokemon, if they can grow back parts.”
“More or less, some parts can be cut off without too much of an issue, others are ‘ Shed off ’ like molting, others… Pokemon can just give them to you if you ask nicely and the piece will just regrow. They are strange creatures like that.” Joy answered, shrugging.
“Very fascinating little things.” He’art added.
“Oh, just so you know, we added in a new function in the Arena,” Xara stated, walking over to Jirou to hand her another able sense she finished the last one. This one was ‘Old Gods of Asgard’. “We added in a Boss and Raid Boss functions into it. They use Hard Light Constructs and they act just like the person or being that you chose.”
“Manly!” both Kirashima and Tetsutetsu shouted. “Zebra Sensei! We should do one together, the three of us!”
“You aren’t leaving me out, are you~?” Rumi asked, dragging her dragon friend with her.
Ryukyu let out a groan. “Do I have to…?”
“Heyu, you still need training in your new powers,” Rumi stated, shrugging.
“Ah yes, all the battle maniacs fighting at the same time. All the flavors of bullcrap at once!” Kyoka answered, groaning.
“But it would be a good way to test our skills,” Kiroshima stated. He then turned to Zebra. “Well Sensei~!? You're up for a hunt~?”
Zebra looked annoyed, but intrigued at the same time. “Hey, are some of these bosses hard?”
“They can be, yes, the more people you have, the higher the difficulty you can get. Rade bosses can go from 1 to 50 in power, the higher the number, the harder the fight. “With five of you, you can face a level 8 to 10, if you get two more to join, you can go to 15 to 20.”
“Hey, Ibara, Sato, you want to join in?” Tetsutetsu asked. “Could be a good way to help train your new powers as well.”
“I would love that, at least I won’t risk hurting people by mistake.” Sato admitted, humming.
“All in the pursuit of Justice in the name of God! I am in!” Ibara added.
“We do have a timer for these fights, because of how long the break is, so you either win the fight, last until time runs out, or your whole party is TKO’d.” Xara stated.
Zebra just smiled. “Fine by me. Let’s see how sturdy that place is!”
Toriko still looked shocked at Zebra getting along with the heroes and hero students. “I’m still surprised he can work with those kids and bare with the bunny and dragon girl.”
“Same,” Sunni stated. “Guess meatheads stick together.”
“We heard that,” both Rumi and Zebra stated.
“You were supposed to!” Sunni shouted.
“You are just being a killjoy! What? Are you afraid to break a nail?” Rumi said, smirking.
“SHADDAP!”
“God, it’s like being a kindergarten teacher,” Aizawa said, sighing.
“I live through this every time I meet my brothers,” Coco answered, grimacing.
“Wow, depressed guys on one side and hot-head morons on the others.” Katsuki said, impressed.
“Could be worse, Kacchan.” Izuku answered.
“Don’t jinx it, Nerd.” He answered, patting his back.
______________________________________________________________________________
(Arena)
The seven fighters came into the arena area and a screen popped up for the Raid Battle.
“So! As a test run I suggested using a small animal I saw in one of the worlds I visited! Should be a nice warm-up!” Joy said cheerfully, then his eye body opened like a mouth and he vomited a giant blob of condensed light.
“Ugh! Disgusting!” Many gagged in horror…
Then the mass of light started squirming and from inside it a tall giant living armor five meters tall, with giant shoulders and carrying a stumpy wide cleaver-like sword broke out..
https://www.vhv.rs/dpng/d/507-5079219_into-the-dreamscape-ff-iron-giant-cosplay-hd.png
“Simply called “Iron Giant”, it’s made of magical metal, even for you others it won’t be easy to break it, so go wild! Have fun! And destroy it in an awesome manner!” Joy said, clapping amused.
“I see you went with FFX Universe’s one,” Xara stated.
“What can I say, I love the classics!” Joy answered, laughing.
“Hey, it’s my favorite world.” (A/N 1)
“... I wonder if you could use the metal that can be turned into cookware to enhance food with its magic, and some of its iron to help me…?” Tetsutetsu pondered.
“Inadvisable, unless you have at least Magus Magic circuits like in the Fate Universe, for a normal human to consume pure Mana would be inadvisable.” He’arth said.
“Uh?”
“You will slowly and painfully turn to stone. Then die.” Joy explained.
Tetsutetsu's face fell. “Got it, not eating it or using it…”
“Enough talk, let’s fight!” Zebra shouted, cracking his knuckles.
“The blade is blunt, but be careful, even if it won’t cut, it’s still a club of ultra-heavy magical steel. It will hurt a lot!” Joy said, cheerfully.
Rumi had a savage smile. “Good to know~!”
Ryuku transformed into her evolved Dragon Form. “I’ll just turn it into slag,” she stated, her fire gem glowing.
“Or then freeze it and make it brittle,” Ibara stated.
“Should we tell them they are underestimating it?” Joy whispered, unheard.
“Let them discover it by themselves, it will remind them that pride is a hindrance.” Xara whispered back.
“More of a learning curve sense they never faced one before, so they are trying to think logically still,” He’arth stated in a whisper.
“Better here in a safe environment than in a deadly battle, though, they are still thinking that it will be easy because of past experiences giving them imprecise expectations. They need to remember to keep an open mind at all times and be ready to think fast and outside the box/creatively use their powers.” the Eye conceded,
“True.” Xara stated. “Plus Ultra.”
“Don’t get cocky you all,” Zebra stated. “Otherwise you’ll get sloppy.”
“Not trying to,” Ryuku said. “Just spitballing ideas for plans of attack.”
“I have a plan,” Rumi stated, bouncing off the ground, leaving creaks. “ATTACK!” Rumi’s new strength thanks to the kid’s diet made her twice as strong and fast then she was before. “ Luna Tijeras! ” she shouted, landing on the Iron Giant's head, trying to rip it off.
The thing just grabbed her entire chest with a giant hand and pulled her off.
“... Oh.”
With a bang she was thrown against the wall at blinding speed,
“... I am okay!” She groaned with a thumbs-up while upside down.
“Weak start! Sound Bullet! ” Zebra commented, pelting the Iron Giant in sound bullets and attracting its attention.
“!” With a low roar the monster charged at him through the hail of bullets.
“Oh, I like this one!” And yet Zebra saw the thing as entertaining.
“He’s a real tank of a man!” Kirishima shouted, activating his Quirk’s Unbreakable mode.
GONG!
With a movement similar to a Pro Baseball player, the Iron Giant slammed its blade on Kirishima’s hardened chest and launched him in the air… And the boy laughed in amusement.
“WEEEEEEEEEEE!” He squealed while laughing, making Kyoka face-palm in disbelief.
“HI, GUYS!” He even waved at his friends while falling back down, unharmed and still laughing.
“Well, at least Kirishima-kun is having fun!” Izuku said, unsure.
“Yeeeep.” Katsuki answered, snorting.”Zebra-Sensei, catch and throw me!” Kirashima shouted, going Indestructible Mode. “Make it a Squealer Fast Ball!”
Zebra smiled, enjoying how these Heroes weren’t afraid to go into a fight. “Sure thing!” He grabbed the boy who was in a ball, and used his voice to give him more ‘omf’ to the impact, throwing it at the Iron Giant! “Sonic Red Cannon!” both shouted, Kirashima being thrown fast at the monster. He hit the monster in the chest, a loud sound of a Gong going off with the impact.
The Iron Giant slid a few feet back, planting its sword in the ground to slow its momentum to a stop, then pulling it out of the ground, not looking to hurt at all.
Joy, Xara and He’arth all lifted signs with an 8 on them, making Kirishima cheer happily.
Rumi finally joined back in, ready to go for more. “Tough bastard, ain't he~?”
“He seems to be cocky if you asked me~” Zebra stated, smiling maniacally.
Toriko and the others were shocked. “Whoa! What the hell is that thing made of!” Toriko shouted in shock.
“Blacksteel of the Ancients. Basically steel under super steroids.” He’arth answered.
“Very durable and yet light. Good for creating constructs like that Giant.” Joy added.
“Geez,” Teppei said in shock. “At least Zebra looks like he’s enjoying himself though.”
“Are you joking? He can go all out and that thing can take it, it will take a miracle to not have him demand to have another one to take home to keep as sparring partner!” Toriko said with a whine of dismay.
“That and a Whitey as well,” Coco reminded.
“You just had to bring that up…” Toriko stated in a flat tone.
“Technically, it would be my Whitey.” Komatsu added.
“Won’t stop Zebra from asking you to borrow him.” The other Three Heavenly Kings chorused in sorrow.
Back to the fight, the seven were still fighting the Iron Giant.
“I would try holding it with my vines, but I don’t think it’ll hold it,” Ibara stated. “And I don’t think my flowers will affect it in any way.”
“Honestly wish I could shapeshift my own metal into weapons,” Tetsutetsu groaned. “I’m just a shield at this point.”
“Knowing the strange stuff we are eating, I wouldn’t put it past the Chef version of our friend to make something that makes your Quirk mutate like that!” Ryukyu answered, flying high above and around the giant to look for possible weak spots to use.
“Now I see why that version has all those bodyguards, if news of his power of Mutating Quirks goes out, he would never have a moment of peace.” Rumi added, kicking the Giant’s sword away from her and making the thing stumble a bit.
“Okay! Seems like the weight of the weapon does unbalance it a tiny bit!” She then said in triumph.
Ryuku then used her Ice Breath to freeze the blade to the floor when it was off balance. She made sure to make the ice thick enough to make it take a minute to try to break it loose.
“We can attack it now while it’s trying to get its sword free,” Sato stated, pulling out a sugar packet.
“Not bad Lizard Girl,” Zebra stated, cracking his knuckles.
“I am a dragon!”
“Potato-patato! Beat Knuckle! ” Zebra answered, making his arm vibrate heavily and punching the ground as soon as the Giant managed to lift a single leg.
The ground shook heavily and broke apart, destroying the precarious equilibrium of the giant still standing on a single leg and making it fall down face-first.
“It’s down! KILL IT!” Rumi yelled in glee, now freely attacking the giant’s head now that the hands were sinking in the destroyed floor instead of helping the thing get back up.
The Iron Giant lost its grip on its weapon, having been sent back. It recovered and tried to go for its weapon, but the others were in front of the weapon. It punched a fist into it’s palm, willing to fight unarmed.
“Seems we pissed it off,” Tetsutetsu stated. “But guess we don’t have to deal with the slab of iron it swings around.”
The Giant lowered itself a bit, then betrayed expectations by lunging forward in a full-body sprint.
“HAHAHAHAHA!” But while the others dodged, Zebra once again showed his monstrous strength and even more insane lack of self preservation by grabbing onto the Giant’s shoulders thanks to its lowered posture and stopped its charge after a brief skidding on the floor.
“You are good, Tincan! I’ll give you that much! But now it’s time to get stìcrapped!” Zebra roared in glee.
“ Sound Bazooka!” And blasting the giant’s head point-blank through the gaps of the helm acting as head.
“!!!!” And finally a screech resembling a shriek of pain came out from the monster.
“Ah-AH! The armor is tough, but not what’s inside! Aim for the gaps and joints!” Ryukyu yelled in triumph.
“On it!” Rumi shouted, and jumped into the air. “Luna Fall!” she shouted, coming down with a drop kicked in the back of the Iron Giant leg, where the knee would be.
“!!!!” It buckled under the attack, making its body falter and having Zebra be able to throw it to the ground. Ibara then used her vines to hold it on the ground and around the joints and gaps. It tried to get up but Kiroshima and Tetsutetsu held it’s arms down with their bodies.
“Your turn, lizard girl! HAHAHAHAHA!” Zebra said, prying open a bit one of the gaps of the Giant’s helmet.
“I am not… Whatever! Here it comes!” Ryukyu answered, keeping the gap in the metal open with her own hands and, for the lack of a better term, vomiting fire down the Iron Giant’s “Throat”
“Keep going! It’s getting warmer!” Rumi said, smirking.
The Iron Giant tried to move its body to get out of the way. Ibara was glitching from the heat, but would not let the monster go. It slowly started to stop moving from its body cooking itself.
“We almost have it!” Rumi shouted.
“Uuuuh…” Kirishima whimpered as the giant got back on its feet… Now on fire.
“It’s melting!” Rumi said.
“Yes, and he will medley us too if it grabs us!” Ryukyu answered.
“Just keep it busy and avoid its attacks until it finishes melting, easy!” Zebra answered, laughing maniacally.
“You damn maniac!” The others yelled in answer.
“... I didn’t know Iron Giants could do that.” He’arth whispered.
“Me neither,” Joy answered, shrugging.
“Maybe the Thing’s core is overheating?” Xara asked.
“... Maybe!” Both answered, shrugging,
“We only have a few minutes to beat it,” Ryukyu stated, seeing the timer.
“Don’t look at the timer,” Rumi ordered, trying to find a way to hit the thing.
“And don’t let it get its weapon as well,” Tetsutetsu added.
“!!!” The thing roared and charged at them wildly.
“Aren’t we standing between him and his weapon?” Kirishima said with a whimper.
“...FUUUUCK!” the others yelled.
“Here is your sword!” Zebra yelled, lifting the giant blade and using it to slap the Giant hard enough to make its head spin 180, the heat also melted the blade, snapping it in two.
“At least the weapon is no longer an issue!” Zebra said, smirking.
“...” The giant was now trying to twist its head back in place.
“Now! It’s distracted!” Rumi yelled.
Ryukyu then blasted the Iron Giant with ice breath, trying to cool it off rapidly to make it brittle like she planned before.
The Iron Giant started to steam from the rapid cooldown of its body, it tried to move, but its body started to lock up from its joints being welded together.
“Guess the plan for making it brittle did work,” Rumi stated, surprised. She smiled at Zebra. “Shall we shatter the beast~!?”
He smiled just as wildly as the Bunny Hero. “Let’s do this~”
“Start vibrating, fucker! Sound bath! BWAHAHAHA!” Zebra laughed, and his powers turned his laughter into strong soundwaves that made the entire body of the giant vibrate heavily and gain cracks everywhere.
“I wonder if…” Ryukyu somehow covered herself in fire and flew against the giant like a dragon-shaped meteor. “Drago Meteor! ”
Rumi then launched herself, at the same speed as Ryukyu. “Luna Rush! ”
Both rammed into the Iron Giant and shattered it like glass.
“MANLY!” both hard heads shouted.
Ibara was trying to cool down her vines and cut off the ends if they were too badly damaged.
Then a Buzzard went off and the Iron Giant started to fade into particles.
“I can’t believe they beat the damn thing,” Mt. Lady stated.
“Same,” Kamui said, shocked.
“I wonder if we could build things with that kind of metal?” Melissa pondered, getting ideas for armor.
“We need the formula to create it~!” Mei shouted. She was promptly pulled by the ear by Melk.
“No funny business you,” she scolded her student.
“Should we tell them that technically that monster is a Lvl 1?” He’arth whispered.
“Better not to, let’s not ruin their moment of triumph.” Joy answered
“Okay, and with that match, I think we should head back back to the theater,” Xara stated.
“Alright, I want to see what Izuku makes to beat the next king~!” Kaminari shouted.
“And what we’ll be eating as well,” Toriko said, smiling.
“Same,” Fatgum agreed, smiling.
“That was fun!” Kirishima said, smiling wide while the group slowly walked back to the theater.
“They are talking about this situation well.” Xara said.
“All of them have open minds, I am not as surprised as you are,” He’arth answered.
“Quite open to new things, that’s a very good thing!” Joy added, bouncing on the floor and chuckling.
“I mean… Yeah, I like drama, for once I don’t mind things going smoothly.”
______________________________________________________________________________
(Theater)
Everyone returned to the theater room, Gaia and The System already waiting for the three. “How did they like the new additions?” Gaia asked.
“They seem to enjoy it,” Xara stated, smiling.
“Seems like a good way for the Host to train and fight monsters for ingredients,” the System stated in its monotone voice.
“And safely! No risk of dying either!”
“...”
“You are obsessed with putting Hosts through the grinder.”
“... System can stop whenever it wants… ” A small voice came in answer.
“Suuuuure!” Gaia said, rolling her eyes,
“ Baseless, mean accusation. ”
“I know, I know, It’s just friendly ribbing.” Gaia answered, chuckling and rubbing the shapeless orb of colors and shapes.
With the others in the audience. “So, what’s the plan for beating the Vegetable King Izuku?” Kaminari asked.
“Not spoiling, sorry,” Izuku said. “You’ll just have to wait and watch.”
“Not even a hint?”
“Nope.”
“Dang…” Kaminari groaned, head slumping.
“You’ll just have to watch and see,” Zebra grumbled.
Kaminari just grumbled and sat back in his seat.
Just then the lights started to tone down and then the screen started up again.
“Looks like we’re starting again,” All Might stated, smiling in anticipation.
A Chef Rebirth chapter 9:
The terrifying True Power of the Vegetable and Soup Kings! Inoshiki Assault Arc Part 3.
UA University – Cafeteria -
While the students were happily gorging themselves, with more than a few actually following the Livestream showing Izuku’s ongoing Massacre of Inoshiki Academy’s best students at the same time, the University’s Boss Nezu was showing the school’s own Chef a collection of video snippets both from the Challenge itself and from the database the guys from I-Island felt generous enough to share with the rat-bear-man chimera.
“…” the Chef Pro Hero Lunch Rush silently watched each and every video in silence, sometimes rewinding back whenever a particular scene attracted his interest.
“So? What’s your verdict?” Nezu asked once given to the Pro Hero what he felt was enough time to study the videos.
“…” In answer Lunch Rush removed the tube from the gas-mask-like mask he was wearing to talk with a whisper of voice.
“I want to meet him.” he said while returning the phone to Nezu.
“I can try to make him come here if you want.” the other answered.
“…” A thumbs-up was all the answer the Pro Hero gave.
“Ah, that version of me… The Butcher got him good.” Lunch Rush said, grabbing his neck and groaning.
“Uh?” Many said, especially the Toriko group.
“Nerd?” Katsuki said.
“Naoto Sumiya, AKA ‘ Butcher Hunter’ or The Butcher, used to be a Villain following the “Mad Doctor” Theme, Lunch Rush fought him during his debut as Pro Hero, During that fight Butcher lost his right hand by mistake and was arrested, he hanged himself in prison.” Izuku, fishing from his Hero Nerd knowledge, explained.
“And in that version he did manage to hurt me with that butcher knife of his, instead of missing.” Rush added.
“Damaged throat, I see.” Nezu hummed, intrigued.
“So you don’t have that problem?” Zaus asked.
“Nope. Dimension Slip or whatever, I am sad for him, but I am glad I am not in that situation.”
“Even if that’s true, we could heal that up right away,” Setsuno stated, laughing.
“Do tell me, though. Could you replicate what he does?”
“If I cut an Ingredient, they die, I can’t make living skeletons.”
“Yes, that Food Honor thing is kind of a middle finger to the Laws of Nature. What about the rest?”
“Hard to say.”
“Uh?”
“He is holding back. I can tell.” the Hero answered, and his re-connecting the tube to his mask meant he had already talked ‘enough’.
“Okay… Sign Language it is then!” Nezu muttered with a groan.
“You know why I do this.” Lunch Rush signed with a shrug.
“I know, I know. You said the boy is holding back… Can you guess how much he is hiding ?” Nezu asked, sighing.
“... Hard to say, I can give you a wild guess based on personal experience.” The Pro Hero took a moment to think then his hands moved like a flash to give his answer.
“...”
“What?” Izuku asked, shy.
“Don’t make my other dimension version look bad.” Rush said, eyes narrowed.
“Not on purpose!” Izuku answered, whining.
“Don’t hold back, babying him won’t help him grow! Yahahaha!” Nezu answered, laughing.
“But Sir! My priiiiiiiide!” Rush said with a long whine.
“I think he means he was holding back against the Kings…” Komatsu said with an anime sweatdrop.
“Yeah, the Nerd does that… Can’t understand why though. Crushing extras is fun!” Katsuki said, actually pouting.
Izuku just gave him a flat look. “Because I’m a kind person and want to see what they have, not shatter their hopes…”
“It would still be a start.” the rat-man chimera conceded with a sigh.
“... This is a normal Chef. One of the kids he is fighting with, for example.” the Pro Hero said while filling a teacup with water.
“Okay.”
“This one is that old woman, Yamato.” Lunch Rush then said filling a big pot in several liters of water.
“... Okay?” Nezu muttered, unsure.
“... This is your boy.” The Pro Hero then simply opened the kitchen faucet and let water run in the sink without putting-in the cap.
“…”
“…”
“... Lunch-”
“A Minute.” the Pro Hero signed.
“…”
“…” The water just kept running.
“…”
“…”
“... There. This should be a good estimate, but I may be wrong and the kid could be better still.” the Pro Hero said once FINALLY closed the faucet.
The chefs and hunters of Toriko’s world all held back their laughter.
“You should have left it running for… 10 more hours there sonny~” Knocking Master teased him.
“To at least get a tenth there~” Zaus added, smiling.
“Water is expensive, Nezu would have skinned his ass,” Lunch answered, chuckling.
“Indeed! Sorry if I am careful with our spending!” Nezu answered, smirking.
“With how big the school is and how much goes into it, I’m surprised you worry about that,” Toriko said, surprised.
Nezu shrugged, sipping his tea. “I just want to make sure that we don’t go crazy with the budget, that’s all.”
“But… I want a SPA!” Nemuri said, whining.
“Absolutely not. See? This is what I deal with everyday. I need to guard our Budget.” He said.
“Oooh!” Many exclaimed in realization.
“Guess that’s true, especially with Mei here causing explosions for the last few months…” Power Loader said, annoyed. “I’m just happy the Melk here has somehow tamed her.” He looked at the Knife Maker. “I thank you again for that…”
“Eh, I see a lot of myself in both girls, just on both ends of the spectrum,” Melk stated. Both girls blushed at the complement.
“I see...And where would you put yourself compared to him?” Nezu asked, unsure.
“I don’t know, that is why I want to meet him.”
Sigh! “I’ll see what I can do.” Nezu answered, sighing.
“If Recovery Girl asks, I called dibs before her.” Lunch Rush also added.
“OVER MY DEAD BODY, YOU IDIOT!” the short woman roared once barged inside, showing clearly she was spying on them.
“He cooks well, I can make him shine!” the Chef Pro Hero signed with a growl, his hands were moving fast enough to put a Ninja from Naruto to shame.
“His Dishes heal people! I want to study him!” Recovery Girl hissed back in answer.
“You are just jealous he healed Toshinori while you couldn’t!”
“Jealous?! JEALOUS!? I am not jealous, you walking food dispenser!”
“GASP!”
“There they go again…” Nezu muttered with a groan.
“OI!” all the chefs shouted, looking mad at Recovery Girl for that comment of chefs.
“That’s very racist!” Kaminari said.
“Oh, so very mean.” Setsuno added, smirking.
“Hey! Hey! Don’t dogpile me!” Recovery Girl answered/shouted, annoyed.
“If you said that in front of Izuku, he would have been annoyed with your other self and made it harder for you to get answers from him,” Sunni stated.
Recovery Girl grumbled. “Having a medical cure as food is something that would drive any doctor mad…”
“... Should we tell them about the ME universe…?” Xara asked, remembering a certain Doctor that didn’t even eat the food and just blended it up to study it.
“No, they’ll see it later on,” He’arth stated.
While this was happening, a bit of Drama was also taking place at one of the tables in the cafeteria, in the section housing the tables of the older students.
“THEN MARRY HIM IF YOU LIKE HIM THAT MUCH! WE ARE DONE! FINISHED!” the full conversation had been missed by everybody in the cacophony of the every student there either eating or talking, but ALL OF THEM saw the tail-end of the duo’s quarrel, because it was not everyday they saw somebody ‘Ever-smiling’ like Nejire Hadou roar like a furious beast before storming out of the University in tears.
Mirio, with his head still dripping broth from the big plate of ramen the young woman emptied on his head at the apex of her heart-broken rage, merely sighed and removed plate and noodles from his hair without saying a word.
“You f***ed-up.” his childhood friend, Tamaki, muttered with his head glued to the tabletop, and barely moving his head to the side enough to avoid the puddle of broth now drenching his friend and his section of the table.
“She… She will come around. She will understand that I am doing this for the well-being of everybody.” Mirio answered with a new sigh.
“I think she is tired of waiting for you.” Tamaki muttered.
“She will come around… She will come around.” Mirio answered, maybe more to reassure himself than his friend, though.
“If you say so.”
“All Might’s Legacy is too Important! If my body hurts so much while using his Quirk it means I am not strong enough yet! I need to train hard, Nejire. Just be patient, I need to put you aside only for a little while, once sure I will be worthy of being All Might’s successor, I will return to you. Just wait for me!” Mirio thought in determination.
Everyone, including the watching Mirio, gave the counterpart a flat look.
Mirio facepalmed himself, feeling the second hand embracement of his other self. “I’m really glad I’m not like that… And I don’t have to worry about having to deal with One For All’s drawbacks in my body.”
“Do you wanna…” Joy asked.
“... Yes, please.” Mirio answered.
The Eye Unzipped Reality , and Mirio stepped through the Hole in Space.
“What did you-?”
CRACK! “Fuck!” A bang, a crunch and a scream of pain interrupted He’arth’s question, looking annoyed.
“Thank you.” Mirio said once stepped back into the theater and the hole closed behind him.
“He punched that version of himself in the face.” Joy said, his jagged mouth appearing to let him smirk.
“Nobody makes my friends cry, not even myself.” Mirio said with a petulant huff.
“Thank you, Mirio!” Nejire answered, smiling wide.
Mirio smiled, and nodded. He then whispered to the two. “You think I can join this Poly group as well? I see that he makes you both happy.”
“I think it’ll be fine~” Nejire said, smiling.
“I guess it would be okay…” Tamaki said, looking away shyly.
Mirio just smiled and gave a thumbs up.
Meanwhile - Inoshiki Chef Academy – Classroom -
“I may understand using Beef as our Ingredient considering how ‘Versatile’ it is… But are you really sure you also want to use so many artichokes with it?” Izuku asked, watching curiously at the INSANE amount of artichokes the Vegetable King was cleaning and preparing.
Izuku had expected a ‘Vegan Style’ recipe from the young man, considering his Title as the VEGETABLE King , but instead Takeo had surprised him by choosing Beef as the main ingredient and then starting to clean way too many artichokes to use with it… He could tell there was some serious smell of bullshit coming from the guy now.
“Of course! You see, I understand where Sadao and Michiko went wrong: you played on the sole Main Ingredient strength every time while they added other Ingredients as a support to their main one, with the final result of it being overshadowed.
Either the Apples or the Saury could have worked perfectly well alone, like you showed, but in their haste to show-off and suppress you instead, they failed to fully grasp the very Ingredient THEY personally choose, like you instead did.
I plan to unleash the Full Power of Artichokes on you instead, and I need some good beef to properly do it. Both will be the key to your defeat!” the second King answered, while still cleaning more artichokes and only using their ‘heart’ to cook.
“Then why not choose Artichokes as the Challenge Theme?” he asked, confused.
“That’s a secret!” Takeo answered with a wink, making the girls in the class swoon HARD .
“... OOOOH!” Both Zaus and Setsuno said in unison.
“Hn?” Aizawa muttered.
“He is planning for a very silly trick, it works on novice Chefs, but anybody with actual experience can counter that easily.” Setsuno answered.
“And?”
“You’ll see.” She answered, chuckling.
“I knew it,” Izuku said, nodding. “And I know just how to counter it.”
“And you’re not going to tell us, are you…?” Deatharms asked.
“Nope, you’ll just have to see it.”
“Oh come on…” Tetsutetsu said, annoyed.
Izuku instead merely looked at the Vegetable King with narrowed eyes and a thoughtful expression.
“That sounded like an insult to my skills!” Sadao said with a whine.
“I am just saying yours was a big oversight. You just have to give the right Importance to your chosen Theme , that’s all.” Takeo answered, smiling sheepish.
“Toshio actually did things properly and used Bear Meat only, he just wasn’t able to match his tricks.” Mako, Soup King , added with a huff.
“I just followed the rules! I was given an Ingredient and I used it as best I could! You make it sound like I cheated!” Izuku answered, appalled.
“Nobody said you cheated, Midoriya. Relax.” Yamato answered, rolling her eyes.
“…”
“…”
“What?” the woman asked.
“You defended him.” her son, Minato, muttered in shock.
“I am not a broken record, Minato, I can have mixed opinions about somebody.” she answered.
“So you-”
“I want him broken and defeated, but I can also recognize his skills. The two things are not mutually exclusive.”
“NOW I recognize you.” Minato answered, sighing in dismay.
That did get a chuckle out of many of the watchers.
“This is entertaining,” Pony stated, covering her mouth while laughing.
“True,” Setsuna agreed with her classmate. “But that Yamato woman really is confusing at times. Like she’s on Izuku’s side one second, then wanting to beat him the next.”
“Not that strange, actually.” Nezu answered.
“Sir?”
“Having a ‘ Mission’ to defeat Young Midoriya doesn’t mean that she can’t personally recognize his skills at the same time. From what we saw, she Needs to defeat Midoriya, and not for her own personal gain. We saw her being very proud of her students and aware of Midoriya’s actual skills. My guess is that the more she sees his actual skills in acting, the less she can hide her actual admiration.”
“So her dislike is not personal?”
“More or less. It’s personal… Just not for her sake. Maybe her friend Samui? She seems to be fighting on his behalf, but far too emotionally so.” Nezu said.
Nighteye fixed his glasses. “I can see that as well.”
“Same,” Teppe agreed.
With Izuku -
“Using so many artichokes… I see…” there seemed to be a strange flash in the green-haired Chef’s eyes, as if witnessing a memory of his past being reenacted a second time.
“Uh?” Takeo muttered in confusion as his Enemy discarded the Ingredients he had chosen before for a new batch.
“I am switching recipes, I hope you don’t mind.” Izuku muttered while creating a small mound of flour he then emptied in the middle to form a volcano-like shape.
“Is he…” Minato muttered with wide eyes.
“PIZZAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Sadao squealed LOUDLY in excitement as the flour soon turned into dough, Izuku then started to masterfully spin around, slap on his workstation and then flatten and spin around again above his head at ludicrous speed.
Jiro covered her ears, annoyed at the high pitched yell, even Hound Dog covered his ears from how high pitched it was.
“That girl has a pair of vocals and lungs on here…” Hound Dog growled out.
“Agreed…” Jiro groaned out.
“Do you need your eardrums replaced again?” Knocking master asked.
“No, thankfully,” Jiro said, uncovering her ears.
“I’m good too, thanks,” Hound Dog thanked the man.
“So glad I don’t have sensitive ears…” Kota muttered to himself. He got a pat on the head from his aunt.
“You want to defeat my roast-beef… With Pizza?” Takeo asked.
“You focus on boiling those artichokes and adding lemon juice to not make them lose color, I will deal with my own Dish by myself!” Izuku replied with a cheeky smile.
“Tch!”
Done with the kneading, and twirling, Izuku once more flattened the dough into a thin circle he moved aside to rest so as to shift his full attention to his own cut of beef, to the ginger and the onions he had chosen as new Ingredients.
“You focus on boiling the artichokes, ah-ha! What a nice way to tell somebody to mind their own effing businesses!” Katsuki said, laughing.
“I’m still not getting what the guy’s doing,” Kaminari said, looking lost,
“Same,” Kirashima agreed.
“Ditto,” Mina agreed. “What’s the deal with all the artichokes?”
“I’ll tell you when I figure it out,” Mt. Lady stated.
“Oh, it’s pretty simple in hindsight, once you see you will understand why it is actually very silly.” Setsuno said, chuckling.
“Artichokes… Artichokes… OOOOH! I got it!” Recovery Girl said in realization.
“Eh! I knew you would have been the first to figure it out, just keep the secret until the inevitable reveal, please. Let’s keep the surprise.” Zaus asked.
“No problem, I can’t wait to see their reaction.” The old lady answered with a thumbs-up.
Lunch Rush then snapped his fingers. “Tricky bastard… I see what he’s doing now. I can tell Izuku will be able to turn this around though, seeing as how smart the kid is and how observant as well.”
“I think I know what you mean…” Sato said, understanding and knowing chemical reactions in food, being a baker and all.
“Come on, please tell us…” Mina whined and puffed her cheeks out.
“Mina, we will see what they mean soon, just be patient,” Iida told her while moving his arms.
SWIIIIING!
Once again ignoring what was and what was not Possible for a Quirkless Human to do, the young Chef gave a single slice that instead cut beef, ginger and onions into slices of exactly the same thickness, at the same time: half an inch-wide stripes for the meat, ‘Human Hair Thin’ slices for the vegetables.
A big skillet was then put on the fire with some oil inside and the ginger that went cooked until fragrant.
The beef and the onions were then added and cooked until both turned into a pleasant brownish color, with the smell produced already embracing the nose of the people present.
“Daaamn… This smells nice!” a girl from the back admitted in awe.
“He is simmering all that? Is he making Beef Shigureni? As a topping?” Mako muttered, uncertain.
“Toshio’s meat expertise would have helped a lot now…” Sadao admitted, sighing.
Satisfied with the meat’s state of cooking, Izuku added to the skillet 1 tablespoon of Mirin Sauce, 5 tablespoons of Sake, 3 tablespoons of sugar and 3 tablespoons of soy sauce and kept simmering everything at a low flame and moving the skillet’s content around gently so to not make anything stick or burn.
The 3 tablespoons of sesame seeds Izuku prepared beforehand went then rapidly toasted on a side pan and then added to the meat once most of the liquid in the skillet had been absorbed by the beef to properly coat it.
Left the meat to rest as well for a moment, the circle of pizza dough was recovered and gently brushed until a light layer of sauce covered its top, Izuku then added on top of it the Beef Shigureni and some white scallions along a generous amount of mozzarella, and moved everything into the oven to turn the dough into a crispy-looking golden-brown color.
“Man, that smells amazing~” Fatgum stated, smiling.
“It does~” Toriko agreed, mouth watering.
“But that is not Pizza Topping…” Pony said, pouting.
“I know, but not all variations are bad, give me a chance, Pony, please.” Izuku asked with a tiny smile.
“Okay, just because you asked,” She answered, hugging him and rubbing her cheek on his.
“Oh, so easy to bribe, he only needs to hug you,” Setsuna said, smirking.
“STFU!”
“Done?” Takeo asked with a malevolent smile while removing his roast-beef from the fire.
“For now,” Izuku answered, unfazed.
“Do you know how a King is selected?” the Vegetable King asked, and the more he talked, the more his eyes turned sharp and malevolent, like a carnivorous animal’s.
“I suspect it is about skills, isn’t it?” the other replied while preparing a big selection of cheeses he carefully divided into groups and then cut into tiny cubes.
“Exactly! Miss Yamato personally selects only the best students to create a new formation of Kings every year and lets both Old and New formation battle to see who remains and who is kicked-out, so if you don’t keep your abilities sharp, you get switched with a new Candidate.”
“Uh-hu?” barely interested enough to listen, the Green-haired Chef briefly removed the pizza from the oven to add the wide array of cheeses to the thing, for the confusion of the students and judges watching that could not properly see what the hell he was doing due to his body obscuring the pizza, and then put it back into the oven.
“Well, I was still in High-school when I was selected as the Vegetable King! ” Takeo declared with savage pride.
“Kyaaaah! Takeo-sama is so cool!” a female student yelled in amazement.
“Takeo-sama is the best! He’s Invincible!” another girl squealed right after.
“I-I-I didn’t know that! How strong is he?!” a boy screamed in Horror.
Zebra rolled his eyes. “I’m starting to get annoyed…”
“Wish your daughter was up there again Sunni~” Ren teases her brother.
Sunni’s eye twitched in annoyance. “She is not my daughter!”
“Siiiiiimps!” Mina and Kinoko yelled, laughing.
“Wooow! Wooow! Just as bad as when boys do that!” Tetsutetsu said.
“This reeks of so much desperation. They are so thirsty for the D, it’s just sad.” Nemuri added, shaking her head.
“And of course having fangirls didn’t help his ego.” Toriko said, groaning.
“Please kick his ass, Icchan!” Tooru asked with a cutesy tone.
“... I’ll do my best.” Izuku answered, unsure.
“Kid still needs to work on his confidence,” Kudo muttered to the other vestiges.
“He is getting there, though. He is already getting better, it makes me hopeful,” Mic answered.
“Good for you.” Izuku instead answered while checking his watch to see how long before his pizza was ready.
A saving grace of his perfectionism/Semi-OCD mentality when cooking was that any form of nervousness usually plaguing him would always take a backseat so to not disturb him while working his Magic.
“I have kept this position for YEARS! Unmatched! Undefeated! Do you know why?”
Sigh! “No.” Izuku answered with a sigh, immediately filing the guy under the kinda-negative ‘Katsuki-Like’ label.
“Because I can manipulate the taste of Dishes! Both mine and of my Enemies! Every time a fool tried challenging me, my Dish always, Always made theirs inedible! For example this roast-beef is one of my many Trump Cards! All thanks to-”
“ Cynarine . A natural component that makes Artichokes have their characteristic bitter taste, but a substance also able to scramble the taste buds of who eats them, causing everything eaten AFTER that to taste Sweeter by virtue of their tongue’s state of ‘confusion’ . I guess people usually focus on the Beef and ignore the artichokes when you propose this Theme for your challenges.” Izuku finished the guy’s speech himself while rolling his eyes.
“…” a tense silence fell into the room.
“I already saw a strategy like that being implemented. Last time it was inside a ‘Torta Rustica’, a salted ‘cake’ of Italian cuisine where a cake-like dish is prepared with salted dough and vegetables in place of cake dough and fruits.
Your using beef for this kind of trick threw me for a loop for an instant, then I saw the ridiculous amount of Artichokes you were boiling for your sauce and I remembered the Power of Cyarine . You yourself pretty much told me you planned to use that by quoting the ‘True Power of Artichokes’ during your speech.” Izuku explained, nailing the young man with a sidelong glare that rooted him on the spot.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.ricettasprint.it%2Fwp-content%2Fuploads%2F2019%2F05%2FiStock-901506374.jpg&f=1&nofb=1
(Example of Torta Rustica)
“That looks good,” Mina stated, seeing the Torta Rustica appear on screen.
“Hey! Katsuki-like?! I am not THAT BAD!” Katsuki said, actually looking hurt.
“Cyna-what?” Kaminari asked, looking lost.
“Cynarine, one of the chemicals found inside Artychokes, in very, VERY simple terms, that thing screws-up your sense of taste, making you almost unable to taste anything “Sweet” or any taste in that range.” Recovery Girl answered.
“He plans to ruin the flavor of Midoriya’s dish by being the first to be tasted, like that any dish eaten after his will either taste bad, overly sweet or feel like they have no taste at all.” Aizawa added, humming.
Lunch Rush nodded. “You can get around that if you can somehow make your dish mix well with the dish before, but you need to know the exact amount that was added in to help counteract the tease changing effects.”
“Hahahahahaha!” Zaus laughed amused,
Kirishima bumped his fist into his palm. “Oh I see, so Izuku needs to make a dish that will be on par with the first dish! Manly!”
“It seems Izuku might make the Vegetable King’s dish into an entree,” Jurota stated, fixing his glasses.
“Appetizer, Antipasto . There are many ways to say that… If he pulls it off, that artychoke bomb he hopes to make will just be a frame for the main painting.” Setsuno hummed playfully.
“So like when he flipped me in our first match, he’sa going to use his opponent’s strength against him,” Katsuki stated.
“Pretty mush,” Ragdoll stated.
“Go Izuku!” Inko shouted, having a flag with Izuku’s name on it, cheering for her other dimensional son.
Xara gave Joy a flat look. “You had to give her that…?”
“It’s Inko, she is lovable and perfect, she deserves it. Best mom for best boy, so what’s a little flag to help her cheer for her favorite Hero and son~?” The Eye answered, smiling happily.
Tina giggled at Inko’s actions. “Seems Izuku has a good family.”
“You know it Tina~” Mic agreed with his girlfriend.
Vegan Emperor Gohan was an up and coming Chef back in Zaus’ world, at his first appearance at the same Cooking Tournament, Zaus had already took part to several times when making his official debut, but unfortunately Gohan had tried that tactic against Setsuno of all people, trying tricking her with a vegan version of that Torta Rustica dish filled to the limit in artichokes; the old woman took only a glance at the guy’s Ingredient spread to literally guess the full recipe and counter it.
The Vegan Emperor defeat that year had been so devastating the guy almost stopped being a Chef altogether. And that incident actually cemented Zaus’ friendly Rivalry with Setsuno.
“So sure of yourself… Then let’s see how sturdy your conviction is!” Takeo answered with a chilling smile.
His giant slab of roast-beef he had just finished cooking while Izuku was focused on kneading the pizza dough and preparing his own Beef Shigureni topping, and once moved onto a plate it mesmerized both Judges and students.
The Vegetable King’s beef was releasing endless thin strands of smoke, and when the young man did cut through it, the cross-section of the meat actually amazed the onlookers into a frenzy.
“T-That cross-section! The meat has such a brilliant shade of pink inside!”
“That is not mere surface roasting! He made the heat permeate down to the core! That’s amazing!”
“Back in the days I was the Meat King of the formation, then I learned of the power of Vegetables and how they can subtly change and manipulate the taste of my dishes, it was then that I switched focus. The area of expertise does not determine the Number, skills do, and as my skills soared, so did my place in the formation.”
“I am sorry… B-But I did not ask you about your Backstory . Can’t we just cook?” Izuku asked, unsure.
“…” a growl decidedly NOT human escaped Takeo’s throat at that.
“Does this guy ever shut up…?” Zebra asked, starting to get irritated with the Takeo kid and his arrogance.
“It happens when you don't curb people’s EGO but keep feeding it. They get it over their head that they are big shots and never shut-up about their supposed greatness and… You alright?” Kirishima started saying.
“... Peachy! Go on!” Katsuki, half-burying himself in his seat, gave a forced smile and thumbs-up.
“That growl sounded far too animalistic too. Animal Quirk?” FatGum asked.
“I hope not, in very rare cases an Animal Quirk centered around “ Predator Animals” can influence the owner to the point they get just as violent as the original animal. I hope that boy doesn’t fall in that category, because he may actually attack Midoriya.” Recovery Girl said, taking a hissing breath.
“He’ll probably make the brat into a fur coat,” Sunni stated. “He’ll need to keep warm in the winter~”
“Kinda dark there Sunni,” Komatsu stated, sweatdropping.
“Pray that your pizza will be enough, because my Dish will devour you.” Takeo growled with chilling eyes.
“Kyaaah! Takeo-sama is so cool! Devour me as well Plea-”
“QUIT YOUR YAPPING!” the Vegetable King roared with his eyes turning golden and his teeth becoming sharp fangs.
“Eeek!”
“Anger doesn’t make a good dish. Neither does Hubris .” Izuku said, looking at Whitey’s red eyes in worry since it meant the robot had started sensing ‘Violent Hostility’ coming from the young man.
“But savagery does! And my Savage, World-ending Roast-beef will dominate you!” Takeo answered, brandishing a knife with a wide blade to start mincing vegetables at high speed.
“Once I chopped some horseradish and added some fresh cream and anchovies, the base for the artichoke sauce for my beef will be ready!”
“...”
“…” Izuku simply stood in silence, sitting on a stool with both arms and legs crossed while looking straight at the pizza he was preparing, his eyes unblinking as he followed every minute change of the thing through the glass panel of the oven.
“Speechless in terror, eh? I can’t blame you.” Takeo said in cruel amusement.
“Once added the artichokes my Dish will be ready, while you will need AT BEST five more minutes for the pizza to be done properly. By then the judges will have already tasted my Roast-beef and the Cyarine in the sauce will have bewitched their tongue and manipulated their sense of taste. Even after cleansing their palate the effects will still linger, and your precious pizza will at best taste like an overly-sweet cake! Even your precious countermeasure will amount to nothing!”
“¥1000 says he’ll be eating those words,” Kirashima betted.
“That’s a sucker’s bet,” most of the students stated.
“No bet, if Lunch Rush can counter it, then that version of Midoriya surely can!” Mic answered.
“Yes he- WAIT A MINUTE!” Rush started answering, before growing angry at the hidden jab. “I won’t be making your favorite meal for a month thanks to that comment buster!”
Mic paled. “Uh, I apologize for that, please don’t stop making my precious ribs with ginger barbeque sauce!”
“Just ask the kid to make them, instead of letting Rush threaten you.” Aizawa answered, uncaring.
“Right! I can ask Midoriya too!”
“Traitor!” Rush yelled. He then had an idea pop into his head. “Midoriya, if you don’t cook for Mic his favorite food for a month, I’ll give you my best knife and sign it for you as a hero collection and as a seal of my approval for your restaurant in the future!”
“OKAY!” Izuku immediately agreed with shining eyes. That would go amazingly well with All Might’s signature, and having a hero help sponsor his restaurant, especially the Cooking Hero himself, would bring in customers.
“THAT’S CHEATING!” Mic shouted, knowing Izuku would love that. Tina was holding in her laughter.
“But! But! Hero Merch!” Izuku said, tears mounting in his eyes.
“You have a problem!”
“I can stop whenever I want!”
“But those are my ribs with ginger sauce!”
“Then be good to either me or the kid will make them. IF you behave!” Rush answered.
Mic grumbled, crossing his arms and sat back in his seat. “Fine, I’ll try not to insult you or any other chef…” He grumbled.
“The System will allow Lunch Rush to give the Host their knife for a display piece in the shop,” the System agreed. “It will be placed in an indestructible glass case and will be hung up on the wall in the center of the wall above the kitchen window to be seen by everyone.”
“Thank you for agreeing System,” Lunch Rush thanked, having his Knife appear in his hand with a permanent marker. He sighed on the blade and handed it over to Izuku. “Take good care of her kid.”
“YES!” Izuku squealed happily.
“Too high a note, Greeny. Be careful.” Kyoka jokingly punched his arm.
“Ah! Yes, sorry!”
“It’s okay… Now we are even.” Kyoka answered, sitting on his lap and enjoying the growling or giggles of the other girls.
“Okay!” He squealed again, this time at a much lower volume.
Groan! “I already know that they won’t cleanse their palate enough to avoid the effects of Cyarine . Now get back to cooking, we are here for this, not for talking.” Izuku answered with a sigh while massaging his temples to avoid a headache from overcoming him.
“Uh?!”
“Your voice is grating, like the voice of an old acquaintance of mine. He too loves to hear himself talking, and that kind of person always gives me a headache. Too annoying.” Izuku admitted, groaning again, and unknown to him Katsuki that was looking at the Livestream actually looked hurt at his words instead of angry, to the surprise of the guy’s classmates.
“We’ll see who will laugh last! The artichokes are ready!” Takeo hissed in answer with a scowl, and once finished boiling all the artichokes he wished to use, he rapidly chopped them all and added them to the sauce.
“My ‘Roast-Beef: Artichoke Heaven Style’ is ready. It’s over for you!” the Vegetable King declared with a fanged smile while preparing a dish for everybody, Izuku composed.
https://i0.wp.com/www.spiceordie.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/06/beeftenderloin1.jpg
“That’s it! The Dish that made him become one of the Kings! W-We can finally taste the Legendary Dish!” a student gasped in awe from the classroom’s back.
The meat looked otherworldly tender and covered in a smooth sauce glittering a little in the room’s light, on top of each dish Takeo had also added a poached egg, making its golden color stand-out in stark contrast with the pale color of the sauce and the pinkish one of the meat.
Just then, the Vegetable King’s dish appeared in front of everyone.
“Guessing we need to eat this first so that we can fully experience Iuzku’s dish?” Monoma asked.
“Yep,” Xara simply stated.
“It’ll be a wonderful start to the meal,” Sunni stated, smiling. “It does smell good, I will give the man that. And it is elegant looking as well.”
“It’s chock full of artichokes though…” Kaminari muttered, dejected.
“Not a fan?” Izuku asked.
“Not really, they make everything taste funny afterwards… OOOH!”
“And Sparky finally gets it!” Kyoka said, smirking.
“Heeeeey!”
“Jokes aside, the boy is not that bad, the idea is there, but the execution leaves much to be desired.” Rush said, humming.
“For a student it is a good start, but he still has to improve a lot if he wants to fully use it in a Challenge,” Setsuno added.
“Jeez, you Chefs are brutal!” Monoma admitted.
“Yep, almost as brutal as Zawa when grating homework,” Mic said, laughing.
“Hn!” Aizawa answered by jamming a finger in Mic’s side, making him shriek in pain.
“OUCH! Meanie!”
“You did have it coming, Mic,” Tina said, playfully elbowing him in the ribs.
“You’re supposed to be on my side dear…” Mic said, pouting at the reporter.
Judges Table -
“Impressive, the center of the meat has a perfectly-rosy color, pleasing to the eye but still cooked properly. It’s rare to find such a balance in a dish prepared by a student.” Minato admitted, impressed.
“Me and Takeo Spar often, the current score is 27-27 , he is the only one I deem worthy of being my rival.” Mako added, she too looked pleased by the dish's looks.
“Hahahaha! THIS IS MY Vegetable King! The bitterness of the cream matches the thick taste of the Beef to perfection! And even the meat’s juices become an integral part of the flavor that turns everything into a never-ending dream! Ah!” Yamato declared, proud beyond belief.
“I see! So THIS is how it works!” To everybody's surprise, Izuku’s voice was not filled with despair, but in childish curiosity.
“Uh?”
“You didn’t just boil the artichokes! You actually removed most of the dish’ innate sweetness so that it would only come from the Artichokes themselves and made the cream sauce subtly more bitter than usual as a base to preserve your own dish’ taste. All to counterbalance the huge amount of Cyarine you wanted to add and not put yourself in danger, not bad.” the green-haired Chef said while enjoying his portion.
“...You figured that out with a single bite?” Takeo whispered in horror, he too had been eating his Dish to bask in the taste of his Victory.
“I mean, he has Zaus inside him, so I am not surprised.” Mineta admitted.
“Phrasing!” Zaus and Izuku yelled in chorus with their faces turning green.
“Hehehehe-OUCH!” The short guy’s laugh was interrupted by Katsuki slapping him on the back of his head.
“That joke is old, and you should be ashamed of still using it.” He said.
“Hey, at least I wasn’t being a lech to the girls!” Mineta shouted, annoyed. “Besides, it was those two that took it the wrong way.”
“Ignoring the matters of jokes, you mean to tell me that you people can ‘ Learn a dish’ just by eating?” Mina asked, stars in her eyes at how cool that sounded.
“Learning, not really. But recognizing each component, and getting a grasp of the method used, that’s what we can do at our level. There will be holes, as some details are not that easy to recognize, but in that case Experience can fill the void with a good approximation.” Setsuno answered.
“Still cool though,” Mina stated in awe.
“It does sound impressive,” Setsuna agreed, just finishing the dish.
“Why, yes! I needed confirmation you actually did prepare the recipe the way I envisioned, otherwise my counter-strategy wouldn’t have worked like I needed! I only missed the sauce base being extra bitter, but that will actually help me as well.”
“The Cyarine now is sitting on our tongue and overshadowing every other sweet taste, when the judges will eat my dish, the Cyarine on their tongue will be ‘washed away’ by their chewing and return the taste buds of their tongues to normal, curiously though, those receptors of sweetness will remain over-excited, making every sweet taste following your Beef seem even ten times more intense. You planned for that to happen to ruin my Pizza, isn’t it?”
“M-My Dish’ Recipe… The taste… Like you… E-Envisioned?”
“Yes, I know I should have focused on my Dish alone, but in order to make sure I was countering you properly, I had to prepare a copy of your Roast-beef too!” Izuku answered with a shy smile.
“Y-Y-You prepared MY DISH? When? Where?!”
“Here. While preparing the Beef Shigureni Topping I also prepared the same Roast-beef you made.” he answered while tapping the side of his head.
“You made a copy of my Dish while making yours? W-Without looking at me… Who are you?!” Takeo asked in abject horror.
“I thought you knew! Nice to meet you, I am Izuku Midoriya, owner and Chef of Green Cloud Restaurant.” he answered with a formal bow.
“WAIT! YOU OWN A RESTAURANT?! You are not just a minor Chef from a run-down eatery?!” Sadao and Michiko yelled as one in shock.
“Yes I own a Restaurant, why? Yamato-san didn’t tell you?”
“NO! Our Rector failed to give us some Key Details about you!” the Dessert King answered, appalled.
“We only knew you worked in a minor restaurant…” Sadao added, faintly.
“WO! WO! WO! He made the dish inside his head?!” Tetsutetsu yelled.
“I mean, yes? What’s strange about it? I do it all the time.” Komatsu asked, confused.
“I tried that, but just as a general idea… You guys do the whole thing in detail instead?” Rush asked.
“It helps decide what to make. Hohohoho!” Setsuno answered with a jovial laugh.
“You need to teach me that.”
“Okay?” Izuku said.
“In exchange I’ll introduce you to Sergeant Tiger, the Chinese Chef Pro Hero.”
“DEAL!”
“Of course he accepts that…” The boys of Class A and B muttered, sighing. The girls just giggled.
“Are we not going to talk about the woman withholding information from her students…” Hanta asked.
“Should you really be surprised at this point?” Coco asked.
“Not really,” Deatharms, Tiger and Mandele said, looking annoyed.
“... His ‘Minor Restaurant’ has a dedicated full-page on FoodieAdvisor with 200 Reviews, all 5-Stars, and the Forum’s rarely-awarded ‘Platinum Ribbon’ right next to the Restaurant name… Fuck…” Mako muttered, paling a little once checked Izuku’s restaurant on her phone.
“I just wanted you to face this Challenge with a clear mind,” Yamato answered, sniffling haughtily.
“YOU TOLD US HE WAS A NOBODY!” Michiko screeched.
“Technically, he is.” Yamato answered, huffing.
“ Technically my ass, mom…” Minato muttered in dismay while face-palming, a sentiment unanimously shared by the Teachers that will soon face Izuku and where secretly watching.
As an added insult, in the Livestream Chat the guys from I-Island, together with Momo and Ochako, started shamelessly spamming the link to that forum page AND the Restaurant Location for everybody to see.
“T-This means nothing! You can’t have imagined just how many artichokes I would have used as well! With all the Cyarine in my dish, even plain water will taste sweet like sugar!” Takeo said with wide eyes, almost sounding desperate instead of smug.
“You would be amazed by how strong my Imagination is,”
“Uh?!”
“Cyarine, Miraculine … There are many ways to manipulate the taste of your own Dish and the Dishes of others. You only need to know what fruit or vegetable to extract them, and how to use them.”
“Huh… Do you think my Quirk would activate if I ate artichokes and eat something afterwards that tasted sweet?” Sato pondered.
“Not really, the cyarine may change how your tongue perceives sweet tastes, but it won’t change the overall quantity of sugar in it. You may feel its presence easier, but it won’t strengthen the sugar itself at all.” Recovery Girl answered,
“Just a thought was all.”
“Hey, it’s good to think outside the box, kid,” Toriko stated, smiling.
“Eh, my Quirk is technically on the simple side of things, I have to think hard about how to innovate so as not to be left behind!” He answered, grinning.
“Glad to know you’re taking your training seriously,” Aizawa stated.
If I wanted, I could have done the same to you with my own rose extract and the glycoproteins in it right from my challenge against Michiko-san. But I preferred to make sure the judges would clean their palate properly before our match. Contrary to you, I want to win on MY Merits, not with tricks.” Izuku answered, finally taking his pizza out of the oven.
“Tricks?!” Takeo hissed.
“This is fine and all, but now that your pizza is ready, we will either cleanse our palate and have it turn cold, or eat it as it is and have its taste ruined by Takeo’s Dish.” Yamato said, smirking.
“Right! You have no chance to win this! My other name is ‘Flavor Demon’ , my real domain is in the manipulation of taste. Bravado won’t help you!” Takeo declared.
“ Flavor Demon ? Then I’ll be called the King of Chefs , if you don’t mind. And as such, I won’t let somebody using underhand tactics come threatening my Kingdom .” Izuku answered, nonplussed, while presenting his dish: a pizza with two kinds of topping turning it half black and half white , only created to form a perfect Tao Symbol.
“ Yin-Yang Pizza : Half with Beef Shigureni as topping and half Quattro Formaggi (In Italian: Four Cheeses. ) Please start by tasting the beef slice, THEN the cheese one.” Izuku instructed after distributing two slices of the big pizza to each judge and then Takeo and himself.
https://media-cdn.tripadvisor.com/media/photo-s/08/b8/f1/25/onda-verde-da-finistone.jpg
Just then, the pizza on screen appeared in front of everyone.
“This looks amazing,” Mt. Lady stated, smiling.
“I understand making it two flavors, but was it necessary to make it into a Tao shape?” Kirishima asked.
“Presentation is important too,” Setsuno answered, smiling amused.
“True, he just wanted to show the flair of his work,” Yuga started, sparkling.
“Should we eat this when the judges do?” Kamui asked.
“I think so,” Teppei stated.
“The Shigureni has a sweet undertone in its own taste, one may think you are basically committing suicide by making us start from that…” Minato muttered.
“Please, do humor me,” Izuku asked, sheepish.
“Your funeral, boy… Even if it is a very nice Shigureni I am seeing. It's a bit of a pity to have its taste ruined by Takeo’s Artichoke sauce.” Yamato admitted.
“Right! I can still defeat you! To my victory! Itadakimasu !” Takeo declared with a wide smile and then gave a HUGE bite to his pizza slice…
The room was once more plunged into an absurdly-thick silence as every judge’s eyes snapped open wide.
“T-This doesn’t taste sweet...This Pizza is damn amazing!” Sadao was the first to snap out of her stupor, and her first words were full of astonishment.
Everyone tried theirs, and eyes widened. “Amazing, it tastes so good,” Midnight said, having a blissful look on her face.
“I knew Izuku would turn this around~!” Inko said, smiling happily.
“HOOOOLY CRAAAAAAP!” Pony squealed in awe with shining eyes.
“How the eff did that You make it, Nerd?” Katsuki said, shocked.
“Hopefully they will explain, Kacchan.” Izuku answered.
“However he did it, he might just have won making this, and we still need to try the cheese after~!” Mirio shouted, smiling wider.
“Papa is amazing~!” Eri shouted, beaming like the sun.
“... Is it wrong to want to adopt the girl?” Gaia asked the others.
“... Unsure/Get in line.” they all said.
“... How…” Takeo instead was looking at the slice he had just tasted in horror.
“For a start, it was not any normal sauce that I used on the pizza dough, I basted it with Yuzu Miso sauce.” Izuku answered, clearly enjoying his own slice and talking with bulging cheeks in an utterly-adorable scene. (Yuzu is a kind of Japanese citrus) .
“Y-Yuzu Miso?!”
“Uh-hu! My home-made Yuzu Miso is also extra-bitter thanks to the grated Yuzu Peel I normally add to it to give it a more sophisticated taste. And since I knew Cyarine would have increased any sense of sweetness, I had to drastically decrease the quantity of mirin sugar and white miso I used to prepare the beef as well.”
“But-But… T-The Shigureni Recipe you followed…”
“Oh! That; I actually used more beef than required when using those quantities of condiments.”
“Then why does it taste this good?” Michiko asked, confused.
“... He used Takeo’s Dish to increase the taste of his pizza…” Yamato answered with a low tone.
“Wha?”
“Exactly! This version of the Dish would never work without somebody consuming that much Cyarine beforehand! Takeo-san, thanks to your sauce, my own Beef Shigureni had the chance to shine for real. No! Even better! Thanks to your Cyarine Bomb Sauce my Shigureni is actually even tastier than its ‘Normal Version’ . Thank you.” Izuku explained, smiling proud of himself.
“So, he changed and added things that would balance out the flavor thanks to the Flavor Changing Bomb, ” David stated. “That sort of chemical knowhow is on par with some of the brightest of I-Island.”
“And yet a Chef did it! Yahahahahaha! ” Nezu answered, laughing.
“Well, technically cooking it’s based on chemical reactions too,” Power Loader said, humming.
“Way to kill the poetry of cooking, hn!” Sanni answered, annoyed.
“I am not! I am just saying that it’s not strange for a Chef to know about chemical reactions like a chemist, only with the goal of creating or upgrading flavors instead of making new compounds!” Power Loader answered, whining.
“Tch! Whatever!”
“Forgive Power, he is a bit dry in his answers, but he means good.” Nighteye said.
“I am not dry! I am hip! I am young at heart! I am the no-nonsense heartthrob character!”
Joy and He’arth hummed and then each lifted a sign with a 6 on them.
“How very dare you!” Loader answered, crossing his arms with a petulant whine.
Mei was laughing at the roast.
“Y-You…” Takeo muttered while his body seemed to grow bigger.
“You were fast in pointing-out your friends’ mistakes, but you too made a glaring one. Had you NOT declared those vegetables to be the key factor of your Dish, had you not boasted about Artichokes being basically your Secret Weapon , I would have gone through with the first Dish I had decided to make, and your victory would have been almost certain. I learned on my skin to be humble and careful, I hope this will help you too.” Izuku said.
“You…” Takeo said again, now silver fur could be seen rapidly covering his body while he kept getting more buff until he took a slightly hunched posture.
“Also: your biggest Mistake was actually making Beef not Artichokes the Theme of our Challenge, your wish to keep your tactic a secret gave me the key to defeat it too.”
“Grrrr!”
“By the way, to truly enjoy my Dish’ full taste, I suggest you eat the cheese half now, your palate should be properly ready after the Beef Shigureni .” Izuku said, unafraid and personally taking a bite of the quattro formaggi side of his portion.
“The cheese… A Quattro Formaggi, one of the most common toppings of Italian Pizza…” Mako muttered while giving a bite to the second slice of Pizza on her plate.
Everyone eats theirs as well, enjoying it now. “So good~” Ragdoll said in bliss.
“Looks like Takeo is showing his true colors now,” Coco stated. “A wolf in sheep's clothing sort of thing.”
“By the form of his canines, it’s literal too.” Recovery Girl said with narrowed eyes.
“A Transformation Quirk? I see his muscles twitch irregularly.” David added, humming.
“And one that seems to have the downside of numbing his self-control too.” Aizawa added, disappointed.
“He doesn’t take losing well either,” Toriko stated. “He seems to be one that always has to be in control of everything.”
“He’s arrogant,” Zebra stated flatly.
“Midoriya…” In the meantime Takeo had subconsciously fully activated his Quirk to turn into a feral-looking Werewolf with silver fur.
“A-Amazing!” Minato gasped in wonder.
“I kind of had to modify the original recipe, though, since Ricotta (soft cow/goat cheese) is not exactly an official part of the Quatro Formaggi .” Izuku explained.
“Mozzarella, Parmiggiano, Ricotta and Gorgonzola. Simple cheeses mixed together to perfection… and the taste is simply unreal… How?” Michiko asked.
“They all are cheeses rich of Salty flavor , their mellow richness and that salty feeling goes in stark contrast with all the sweetness your tongues have been bombarded with thanks to Takeo-san’s roast-beef and my Shigureni. It was a royal pain to balance it, but I knew that all that sweetness would have made the cheeses taste stand-out amazingly if I managed to pull it off. And I believe I managed.”
“Not only the saltiness! You used black pepper to add extra tingling to the dish too!” Mako answered, amazed.
“ The bitterness of the Artichokes paved the road to the Sweetness of my Shigureni, enriched by the Cynarine , and both acted as the introduction to the final part of my dish: the Saltiness of my Quattro Formaggi. And if you taste the Shigureni again, you will find the taste transformed again, now having turned pleasantly bitter. This is the Yin-Yang Pizza: Sweetness and Saltiness neatly separated and yet with a bit of each other in them still, all thanks to my ‘Flavor-Transforming Beef Shigureni’ .” Izuku explained.
“And all this wouldn’t have been possible without you, Takeo-san. Your Dish made mine reach an even greater level. I did not just counter you, I used your own Secret Weapon against you.”
Aizawa groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Problem child… you do not antagonize someone like that… It leads to trouble…”
“With his strength? He can aggravate whoever the Hell he wants! He is this guy! And they all are insanely strong.” Katsuki answered, jamming a thumb towards Toriko and the others,
“I am not that violent!” Izuku answered, pouting.
“Sure, but just like you, that You clearly knows how to defend himself, and usually people don’t get up from your ‘ Self-Defense’ .” Katsuki answered, smirking and making him blush in embarrassment,
Izuku said nothing, just looking away.
“Still shouldn’t provoke people,” Aizawa said, grumbling.
“He started it! One can’t always let people walk over them just to be the good guy! People have grown too accustomed to do whatever they want without fear of getting punched in the face!” Inko answered, annoyed.
“She is right.” Zebra added, nodding pleased.
“Not now, Zebra.” Coco answered, sighing.
“Midoriya…” Takeo’s voice was now growling with a droll flowing down his fangs-filled lupine mouth.
“It was an amazing display of abilities. I am sorry, Takeo, but I must vote for Midoriya.” Minato said, sighing and showing a sad smile.
“Midoriya. Sorry, Takeo.” Michiko.
“You…”
“Midoriya. You were amazing, Takeo, but I have to.” Sadao
“You…”
“He used your Cyarine against you, that in itself was impressive, but I can’t even tell how he made the same Dish have two different shades of Flavor, but don’t worry, I will avenge you.” Mako said with a merciless smile.
“Sorry, Takeo…” Sadao muttered with a low voice.
“Midoriya! YOU FUCKING BASTARD!” The Transformed Vegetable King howled in madness while jumping Izuku with the rest of the class screaming in fear.
“Troublemaker!”
“Whitey! Stop!” Izuku yelled while jumping back and watching the stool he was sitting on getting bitten to splinters by the Mad Werewolf.
“Here we go. He should have just let him insult him and take it like a wuss.” Aizawa said.
“...”
“... I am joking, of course.” He then added, rolling his eyes.
“Soooo…”
“He can kick his ass, Mic. I give permission.” He answered.
“Oh so generous of you, Shota.” Nemuri commented in sarcasm, making the others chuckle.
“... I regret speaking now…” he said, grumbling.
“We’re just teasing you,” Midnight stated.
BUMP! BUMP!
As soon as his feet touched ground again, a duo of needles appeared in Izuku’s hands and he used them on the Knocking Pressure Points of his own shoulders to enlarge his arms’ muscles and fists to thrice their sizes.
“COME HERE!” Takeo roared.
“STOP!” Yamato yelled with wide eyes at seeing one of her Kings fully lose his cool and assault the green-haired boy a second time.
“Idiot…” they all heard Izuku mutter with a sigh, both his hands raised high and fists clenched tight.
“Bodhisattva Tenderizer!” the green-haired Chef declared with blazing eyes as both his fists came slamming down on both shoulders of Takeo to fully interrupt the werewolf’ charge and slam him down face-first on the floor with an extremely loud BOOM! And the entire school shook heavily.
(In Buddhism, a bodhisattva (/ˌboʊdiːˈsʌtvə/ BOH-dee-SUT-və) is any person who is on the path towards Buddhahood. In short an attack that hits you so hard you almost reach Buddhahood !)
Most of the hero students winced seeing the impact. “That looked painful,” Kaibara started. Feeling the phantom pains from seeing that.
“He got slammed on concrete so hard he left an imprint. I would have been surprised if he didn’t faint on impact.” Kirishima answered, pale.
“I think he was out the moment he was struck,” Ojiro stated, being the martial arts person he was. “Hitting the collarbones are extremely painful, and with that force… yeah, he was out before hitting the pavement….”
Kendo agreed with her fellow fighter. “Yeah, he’s going to be in extreme pain when he gets up…”
“Considering he was assaulting somebody with clear intent of harming, or even maiming, he will have a lot more to worry about, all from the warm welcoming mat of a prison cell.” Nezu said, humming, and annoyed.
“Let’s just hope he isn't hurt too badly, otherwise he might be charged with overuse of force,” Aizawa stated. “Law is the law after all.”
“I think he didn’t break any bones, so I think he’s in the clear,” Tina stated, having sharp eyes thanks to her Reporter Job.
“Nothing too extreme, Pro Heroes hit harder than that. All things considered, ignoring the strength of the hit, the area he struck was clearly chosen to knock him down immediately. Excessive force could be justified with the fact he had a split second to think about defending himself. But even then, he managed to stay on the right side of things, even if toeing the line quite a bit. A Good lawyer could defend him if that young man decides to be a Sore Loser all the way and try to sue Young Midoriya.” All Might answered.
“Sistem would have gotten the best Lawyer in the multiverse to defend him and maybe even sue the Puppy back for trying to harm Host,” the System stated bluntly.
“No need! My family has access to the best Lawyers money can buy!” Momo said, proudly.
“Like The Ogre …” Mic said with a dry tone.
“Ogre?” Toriko asked.
“Fiercest and most brutal lawyer in Japan. The guy could save you from being arrested for murder even after a thousand people caught you in the act. That man is that good!”
“... You think I could hire him to get the feds off my case for eating animals to extinction…?” Zebra asked.
“Ahr-Ahr-Ahr! You would need to pretend you are remorseful for doing that, you know?” Toriko said, sarcastic.
“Pfeh! That’s never gonna happen! Those Cocky bastards were asking for it!”
“... Precisely.” Many others muttered in a deadpan.
Momo thought about it for a second. “Well, if they were genetically created like we were told, he could spin it to stated that Zebra did it make sure the Ecosystem wasn't destroyed and many other species of animals and plants would or were on the verge of extinction because of mishandling of letting them out in the wild, and above all else, endangering the lives of hundreds of people.” She explained in detail how it would be solved.
“He just needed to conveniently not mention he was enjoying tearing them apart, eating them alive and using their fur to wipe his mouth.” Coco added, groaning.
“Case of not wanting to let something go to waste, it would still be littering if he didn’t eat what he killed, and making sure to make it so that no other dangerous animals would come to eat the dead animals and cause havoc. As for the pelts and skins, given to the people to help them with making money from the pelts or leather~” Momo stated, smiling mischievously.
“Let’s hope that should that happen, the Judge will be open-minded enough to accept that, some Judges can be very… Anally retentive when they want to be.” Knocking Master admitted, annoyed.
“Not wanting to swear in front of the kids, good,” Setsuno stated. Everyone then returned to watching the show.
“Ugh…” Takeo groaned weakly from the crater on the floor his body created under the weight of Izuku’s attack, and the young man was already returning to look human as soon as he fully lost consciousness.
“...”
Sigh! "That was fairly pathetic." Yamato commented bitterly while watching one of her prized students lying on the floor unconscious.
"That is Assault, mum, a crime ." Minato answered.
"Yes, and a fairly pathetic one: you don't throw away your future just because you lost a challenge, but I guess that for somebody as prideful as Takeo, losing to anybody else besides Mako was too much to bear." The old woman said while walking towards the door.
"Where are you going?" Her son asked.
"I need to make a couple calls: one to the Police Force to report the attack, and one to Toshio's family, after Michiko's outburst and Takeo moment of madness, we are short of judges."
"Will I go to prison?" Michiko asked, afraid.
"That is up to the police to decide, I will have to suspend you for a while though. You are unfit to judge for the same reason: after your attempted attack your judgment can easily be put in question, you should have considered this before Takeo’s challenge even started." She answered, sighing.
"Yes, madame." The girl answered with a low sigh.
“Huh… Guess he was a lot more sturdy in that form then I thought,” Ojiro stated. “I saw his eyes go cloudy when he was hit.”
“Must have woken up briefly when hit on the ground but the pain was too much to keep him awake,” Kendo stated, agreeing with him.
“At least someone is making an effort to be responsible,” Gran stated, grumbling.
“Looks like your daughter is in trouble, Sunni~” Toriko teased.
“For the last time, SHE IS NOT MY DAUGHTER!” Sunni shouted, his hair waving with his anger. “Just because she has prehensile hair doesn’t mean she’s my baby! And even if she were, I would skin her butt through spanking just to teach her manners!” Sanni answered, apoplectic in annoyance.
“I don’t know, you throw temper tantrums like she does all the time when something is ‘Ugly’ to you,” Ren shot back at her brother.
“But I don’t attack people physically! That’s what ugly hooligans do!”
Toriko, Coco, Zebra and Ren gave him a flat look. “... You’re not fooling anyone when you say that…” they all said at the same time.
“You attacked me when I accidentally squirted BBQ sauce on your head one time…” Toriko reminded him.
Sunni blushed, remembering one of his times he lost his cool with someone that wasn’t an enemy or a food item. “... Well you did ruin my hair, had to take three showers and five bottles of shampoo to get it all out.”
“Attacks are wrong, no matter the reason behind. Violence is not the answer.”
“Violence is the question, the answer is Yes .” Zebra, Mirko and Katsuki said at the same time, smirking.
“Boo! That’s Ancient! ” Kaminari and Tina answered in chorus.
“IT’S A CLASSIC!”
“It’s like herding cats…” He’Arth muttered in dismay.
“We can do this, be strong.” Joy answered, patting his back in a friendly way.
"I am surprised you are not covering for them," Izuku admitted.
"There isn't much to cover since we are streaming all this Live, and even then, while I may like to see you lose, I don't want to see you drop dead. I am a Chef, not a murderer, same goes for my students. Takeo and Michiko will face the consequences of their actions." Yamato answered.
"I understand." He replied.
In the silence that followed that exchange, the old woman quietly left the class with a somber expression.
"... I know that asking this is foolish, or even hypocritical..." Minato tried saying once seen his mother leave.
"Yes?" Izuku asked.
"Both Takeo and Michiko will have a lot to deal with once we are done here, can I at least ask you to not press charges? Adding a court visit on top of all this could really ruin their future." The man begged.
"I am sorry..." Michiko added, already crying.
Sigh! "Apologizing after the deal means very little, you know?" Izuku answered with a heavy sigh.
"Please," Minato begged.
"If they get away with this, it will set a precedent, and these things will happen again."
"But it won't happen again!"
"You have the power to instantly change how Society thinks and acts against the Quirkless, Mister Minato?" Izuku asked.
"N-no..."
"Michiko's attack didn't even start! You can’t know if she only wanted to scare you instead of strangling you!" Sadao tried saying.
"Were you just trying to scare me, Michiko-san?" He asked.
"... Yes?" The girl answered with a tentative smile.
"..."
"... No. I really did try grabbing you," after a long war of stares though Michiko deflated and told the truth.
"And then?" He pressed on.
"I don't know...I was not really thinking." She admitted.
"That is what I meant."
"Just… Just consider it, please." Minato pleaded.
“Seems your daughter is feeling remorseful after what she did,” Coco stated, making Sunni’s eye twitch. “Seems like she IS a lot like you after all~”
“She is not… You know what? I won’t give you the satisfaction of getting a reaction out of me, your joke will fall flat and die… As it deserves,” Sanni answered, crossing his arms and harrumphing.
“Now he is in Hurt Primadonna mode.” Komatsu muttered, groaning, and making Melk laugh.
“But you have to admit, the resemblance is uncanny,” Tina stated.
“Agreed,” Mic agreed with his interdimensional girlfriend. “I’ve only known the guy for a short time, and I can see that those two would be father and daughter.”
Sunni was repeating to himself in a mantra sort of way. “Don’t get annoyed, they are just messing with you… Don’t get annoyed, they are just messing with you… Don’t get annoyed, they are just messing with you… Don’t get annoyed, they are just mess-”
“So would you give the problem child your blessing if he wanted to date your kid? As a way to repent and get to know him, that is?” Aizawa asked, having a shit eating smile on his face. He liked messing with glory hounds like this.
“Here…” Joy rolled his eye-body, and handed him a pillow.
“Thank you…” Sanni grabbed the pillow and buried his face in it. “!!!!!!!!!!” And released a frustrated scream deep in it.
Everybody else just laughed hard at that, making Sanni scream over and over.
“Maybe we should stop? I don’t like how red Sani’s face is becoming.” Izuku tried saying.
“Why do you have to be the only one with a conscience heeeeeeere!” Sanni yelled in tears while hugging Izuku super hard.
“Heeeeelp!” Izuku yelled from the bone.crushing hug.
“I know we shouldn’t be mean to Sunni…” Rin said, holding her sides and wiping tears away, “but he just makes it hilarious when he tries to play it cool and loses it~!”
Sunni gave his sister a deadpan look. “I’m so happy my plight brings you such joy…” he said in the driest sarcastic tone of voice, the dessert looked wetter in comparison. He then let Izuku go. “When we find counterparts for kids of your own, I’m going to pay you all back tenfold.”
“Well I would say Katsuki and Zebra are like cousins or uncle and nephew,” Izuku brought up.
“What? This cocky little pomeranian? Never!”
“What? This scarred faced moron? Never!”
Both had answered at the same time, with a very similar expression too.
“No beating the accusations if you both look the same!” Nana commented with a cheeky smile.
“... Huh, guess the two are… Would Rumi be his sister then?” Sunni asked, smiling. “She’s just as barbaric as him~”
Rumi shrugged. “Wouldn’t mind having this lug as a brother,” she stated smirking. “Good sparring partner, that’s for hell sure~”
Zebra smirked as well. “Just don’t get cocky, and I won’t mind having ya as a sister.”
“... Did those two get along…?” Toriko asked, shocked.
“Seems so,” Ryukyu stated, equally shocked.
“Screw you,” both stated, annoyed.
"Let’s finish these challenges first, then you all will be free to beg him for forgiveness. Even if in his place I would have none." Mako answered, unfazed, and carelessly threw away everything she found on Takeo's workstation to make room for her own equipment.
"Okay," Izuku conceded with a new sigh.
"Few agents will be here shortly to collect Takeo and our testimony. They accepted my request to let Michiko see the final Challenge against Mako, but then she will have to follow them back to the police station for further questioning. An agent will wait outside for her." Yamato informed everybody as soon as she returned.
"Thank you, Madame." Michiko answered.
"Did you take Takeo's knife, Midoriya?"
"Not yet." He answered.
"Here, as far as I know, this was his favorite. I'll write his name on it for you." Mako said while collecting said utensil.
"Thank you. But… You don't seem very sad about your friend's situation."
"Me and Takeo are GOOD friends, but I also recognize that his Ego has always been a huge problem. I guess it was only his one-sided crush on me that made sure losing to me never bothered him. He probably saw it as me being worthy of him or some similar nonsense. It was only a matter of time before Karma caught up to his stupidity, 'you reap what you sow' and all that." The woman answered.
"One-sided crush?" Izuku asked.
"You knew about it?!" Sadao chorused right after.
"I pride myself to be a bright woman, Takeo was wearing a neon sign declaring his interest in me, as far as I am concerned."
"Oh! Surprising!" The Fish King answered.
"I know. While we wait for the Police to arrive, I say we organize our own Challenge, Midoriya. Are you up for it?" Mako asked.
"I am ready, what is the Theme?" He answered.
"Soup."
"...”
“... Soup… What kind of soup lady…?” Katsuki asked, annoyed.
“She’s being very vague about her challenge,” Aizawa stated.
“Is she going to make it so that they can make anything for a soup dish…?” Lunch Rush asked.
“She must want to see what he can do without limits on food they use and make sure it doesn’t clash,” Knocking Master stated.
“... BWAHAHAHAHA! Oh! She’s going to regret giving you that much freedom for a soup!” Zaus laughed out loud at a sudden flash of inspiration he had.
“... I’m going to be making THAT soup, aren’t I?” Izuku asked, knowing what he would be preparing. “The incomplete version, sense I don’t know the l;ast item for it.”
“Mostly,” Zaus stated, smiling.
Toriko smiled. “Isn’t it going to be the soup on my list?” Izuku only nodded. “Everyone is going to be in for a treat then~ Even if it’s not complete~”
“... Let me guess, not going to tell us…?” Kaminari asked in a deadpan.
“Where’s the fun in that?” Teppe asked.
"... Okay? And?" He asked once she did not elaborate further.
"That's it, we will both make soup, and there won’t be restrictions on Ingredients… Mostly." she answered with a predatory smirk.
"Mostly?"
"We both will need to use as many Ingredients as possible AND make it so their taste won't clash. I saw you win while using one or two Ingredients tops, I want to see if you can handle lots more! I, for example, will use: Bear Meat, Pacific Saury, Beef, Apples, Salmon, Chicken and various vegetables. "
"So your Dish will double as a Revenge for the fallen Kings?" Izuku asked with his eyebrows almost shutting up all the way to his hairline.
"What can I say, I have a soft spot for theatrics!" she replied, laughing.
"Fair enough, I will use the same ingredients then, plus a few others." Izuku answered.
"Good!"
Sigh! "I think I know what you are planning for, I will ask our janitors to bring the machines here." Yamato said.
"Machines?"
"You'll see, Midoriya." Mako answered, smiling mischievous.
“Machine?” Toriko and Rush asked, confused.
“She might be trying something to cook the food with her Quirk,” Nezu stated.
“Who knows?” Coco said. “We’ll just have to see.”
“How much is a lot more, Midoriya?” Mina asked.
“.. About… a hundred ingredients,” Izuku answered.
“A Hundred!?” half the teens shouted.
“How are you going to put one hundred items in one soup!?” Iida shouted, shocked. “How will that work!?”
“You’ll see,” Izuku only said.
“And to be technical, one hundred Ingredients is the actual bare minimum number of Ingredients needed to make a proper soup of that kind . The more used, the better the final result is.” Setsuno added.
“... What kind of crazy ass soup has that much put into it…?” Mic asked, shocked.
Tina giggled. “You’ll see, dear.”
- Twenty Minutes Later -
Just as two agents of the Police Force finally arrived to cuff Takeo and slowly drag the still unconscious young man away, Toshio the Meat King entered the room to accompany the school janitors rolling inside two bulky and complex-looking machines the size of a fridge.
"I am glad you accepted returning here for this," Yamato said.
"I am doing this as a favor to Midoriya, after Takeo and Michiko screwed-up he needed a proper judge, I am already looking for a new school." The plump boy answered, huffing.
"Fair enough." The old woman replied with a sigh of dismay.
"While we waited, have you thought about what soup you will prepare?" Mako asked.
"Sort of, I think I know which one I will make to face you." Izuku answered.
"Good to hear."
"Is the Host aware of the main problem with his choice?" The Voice of his Sponsor though made its presence known soon after.
"Problem?" He asked.
“In order to prepare a perfect Century Soup , the Host will need a drop of saliva from the Ingredient known as Wall Penguin. Does the Host wish to purchase some from the System?” The Entity asked.
“So THAT was the last Ingredient? No wonder nobody else could replicate it! Setsuno probably knew and did not tell me either… Damn her!” Izuku thought in amusement.
“No need. My ‘Imperfect Version' is still an extremely good Soup. I will use that to defeat Mako.” The young Chef answered.
“So that’s what was missing from the perfected version!” Zaus shouted.
“Saliva…? Seriously…?” Mt. Lady asked, face turning green.
“Aw don’t be like that! Saliva is literally water and very faint traces of other enzymes. In the Wall Penguin case, they don’t even have saliva in the normal sense of the word. Their race had been feeding on the Century Soup for such a long time that the thing has become a literal part of their race, so a single drop of their saliva contains the enzyme that completes the chemical reaction that transforms the Proto-Soup into the final product.” Setsuno answered.
“IGO also checked, paradoxically, human saliva, like yours, actually contains a lot more bacteria than a Wall Penguin’s saliva sample. So in a sense, those poor things would be more justified than you in feeling queasy.” Coco added with a gentle smile.
Mt. Lady gave the Poison Man a flat look. “Look at it from our perspective and you’ll see why we’re concerned… But I’m talking to the man who’s a walking poison bomb…”
“Now, now, Yu, no need to be mean to Coco,” Teppe said.
“I agree,” Death Arms stated.
“Still, shouldn’t tell the people what is used in it, otherwise you might lose your appetite,” Kamui stated, sweat-dropping. “Still willing to try both versions…” He muttered that last part.
“Have you ever eaten my bird nest soup?” Lunch Rush asked, chuckling.
“Yes? You did make it a couple times?” Yu answered.
“One of the Ingredients is actual saliva from the Swiftlet Bird, if you make it properly. The swiftlet bird lives in dark caves. Instead of twigs and straw, however, the swiftlet makes its nest from strands of its gummy saliva, which is produced by the glands under the tongue. The nest then hardens when exposed to air, people then collect it and sell it as Ingredients for soups.You ate a lot of it last time, miss People should know ! A lot of Ingredients use creepy Ingredients that on paper are disgusting, people know that but just choose to ignore it,” Rush said.
“You people like my home-made Digestive, yes?” Nezu asked, smirking.
“... What do you use to make it?” Aizawa, Mic and Nemuri asked in dread.
“Centipede-infused vodka and medical herbs.” Nezu answered, smiling.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Mic shrieked in horror and almost fainted.
“Hizashi, are you okay?” Tina asked, shocked at how Mic was almost foaming at the mouth.
“Mic here has Entomophobia, a fear of bugs and the like,” Nemuri answered, shiving. “He became a lot worse when Kota used a swarm of bugs to incase him in his Finals Match.”
“Then he should stay clear of Tommyrod from our world…” Toriko stated. “He… has a bug colony living inside him.”
“As in?” Mic asked in dread.
“He has them in his body and spits them out of his mouth…” Toriko said, grimacing. “He even made me lose my arm before I had to grow it back.”
Mic’s whole face turned a sickly green as well and pale bone white somehow. “... If I ever face him, I’m shouting at him then booking it to the next country…”
Recovery Girl eye twitched. “‘Grew back your arm’ he says in such a nonchalant tone of voice like it doesn’t break everything we know about medicine in our reality…”
“Well it did take me… was it three months?” Toriko stated, trying to remember how long it took.
“When it should have taken you twenty years,” Coco stated.
“... You know what, I’m coming to your world to learn all this and maybe become younger again with all this crazy ass stuff you have…” Recovery Girl stated, looking done.
“Ah, The country of Healing. That has the best SPAs, I miss that place.” Sanni said with a longing sigh.
“A Rejuvenating Service is pretty expensive, we are talking about a billion yen for each year you gain in youth.” Coco explained, as if they were mere spare change.
“...” Recovery Girl just swayed a bit in her seat in abject horror.
“Our budget can’t even cover for it, just so you know.” Nezu said.
“You don’t say…” Aizawa added, eyes bulging out.
“I’m willing to spend it to help her recover her title as the Youthful Heroen,” Sunni stated. “Wouldn’t even put a dent in my fanancies~”
“... Can I join?” Nemuri asked.
“It’s your bank account, Nemuri. You don’t need to ask for permission,” Aizawa grunted in amusement.
“Don’t ruin the moment, Shota!” Nemuri answered, pouting.
“I don’t see why I can’t pay for her as well,” Sunni stated flatly. “She is a woman with good taste in looking good. Unlike you, Mr. Hobo, when was the last time you took care of yourself?”
“Can we get back to the show before you start a fight…?” Ren asked in a deadpan.
“Fine…” Sunni groaned out.
“So you say there won’t be a Theme or chosen Ingredient, the only requirement is that we prepare a soup with as many Ingredients as we can handle…” Izuku said with a mischievous (and still adorable) smile.
“… Yes?” Mako answered, with a rather big chunk of ice spontaneously forming in her stomach out of worry.
“Good to know! Whitey, please bring me all the Ingredients they have in storage. Here are the quantities I need.” The Young Chef asked while rapidly jutting down a note on a piece of paper.
“Understood.” The plump robot answered and immediately ran out of the room.
“Every Ingredient we have in our storage?” Minato asked with a faint voice.
“Exactly! Should be many, right?” Izuku asked.
“We… We will soon have a feast to celebrate the Anniversary of the Founding of our school, so the kitchen storage has been stocked to capacity…” Yamato answered, just as unnerved.
“How many?” Izuku pressed on just as Whitey barged-in with a HUGE pair of burlap sacks filled to the brim in Ingredients on his shoulders…And the school cafeteria’s Chef desperately clinging to his leg to stop the robot.
“Two hundred and fifty-three different Ingredients have been collected, Host.” Whitey declared.
“More or less that many…” Yamato confirmed with a tiny voice.
“Rector! Stop this monster! This thing has beaten-up and undressed the entire kitchen Staff! Not even the women were spared!” the guy cried-out in horror.
“Disciplinary Stripping cares not about Gender! All Troublemakers in the way to the Host's Mission shall be stripped as an example to others!” the Robot answered while delivering the Ingredients to Izuku.
“Monster!” several girls shrieked in horror.
“I care not about your feelings. Your “Respect Wahmen" shall be used to shine this Unit's backside.” The System answered through Whitey’s mouth, merciless as usual and making Izuku chuckle.
Many outraged gasps echoed in the room at that statement.
“... Note to self, don’t anger the Chubby Robot…” Ren stated.
“This happens when we demand equal rights… We then receive equal lefts too.” Mina said, sighing.
“To be fair, it’s a robot, so of course it only sees Targets , not gender.” Momo added, humming.
“Just don’t cause a problem and it won’t hurt you,” Pony stated.
“Guess that is true, and it does know when someone is being forced to do something so they’ll take them back to be questioned,” Jiro stated.
“Still, better not get in his way all the same. Can’t say if it will be worse to get stripped or beaten-up.” Kirishima wondered aloud.
“I say I would prefer getting beaten up, at least once healed you are fine, if you get stripped naked, everybody around you will make sure you will never forget.” Sero answered, shiving.
“Small matters aside, I will start my own Soup if you don’t mind.” The green-haired Chef declared.
“You can’t use that many Ingredients together!” Mako said with wide eyes.
“I have watched you and others use many Ingredients in every fight I had with you Kings … What’s wrong with me doing this now?”
“At best I used less than ten! Not over two hundred!” Michiko screeched in shock.
“I know, unfortunately the Century Soup does require a lot of Ingredients to be done.” Izuku answered with a helpless shrug.
“Century Soup? Never heard of it.” Mako admitted.
“Imagine it as a VERY clear consommé. It will take a couple hours to make, but it will be oh so worth it…” Izuku answered, showing an eager expression.
“A couple hours? Good! At least I will have plenty of time to make my own “Flavor Pearls Soup" . We both will use our best dish, good!” the woman said with a feral smirk.
“It’s not really my best Dish, but whatever floats her boat, I guess…” Izuku muttered to himself in answer.
“Both contestants ready? This is the last Challenge between Midoriya Izuku and the 5 Kings , this time against ‘Soup King’ Mako Yarikami. The Theme is simply Soup and will be the longest of them all as both will have two hours to complete their Dish.” Minato said with a tense tone.
“I ask again, are you ready?”
“We are ready!” Both young Chefs answered at the same time.
“Then… BEGIN!” at the signal, both contestants moved at the same time.
“This is going to be interesting,” Komatsu stated. “I want to see what she’ll do with the machines she'll bring out.”
“Wanting to see if you can find a way to use them yourself?” Melk asked her husband.
“Hey, I like the idea of learning new ways to cook,” he said, smiling sheepishly.
“Hey, if he can make good food with it, I’m fine with it,” Toriko stated, smiling.
“As long as the Ingredients are okay with it,” Setsuno added.
“Of course! I would never force them!”
“That’s good to hear,” she said, smiling. “Just wanted to make sure you remembered.”
“Hey, he isn’t my partner for nothing,” Toriko stated, smiling and buddy hugging the chef.
While Izuku pulled-out the biggest pot he could find, Mako was already attacking a fat salmon so fresh it looked still alive.
Putting the fat fish on the chopping board, she slashed downward with her customized Knife branded with Inoshiki Academy insignia on the handle to filet and skin the salmon at high speed.
“That is some impressive knife technique,” Izuku admitted, he had instead started with the beef and bear meat, cleaning both at high speed and then seasoning them.
“That’s not the only thing I am impressed with! Now you'll see why I remained the First King ever since I was selected!” Mako answered, her feral smile showing a sinister edge that still gained her loud simping cries from the students behind her.
“Those guys are hopeless,” Izuku commented with a sigh as his knife moved in a burst of speed that gave the illusion of three blades chopping down at the same time and slicing the saury he was working with into thin stripes in an instant.
“How can you cut that fast?” Mako blurted-out, awed by the sight.
“Hard and merciless training, both my old Teacher and my current Sponsor are slave-drivers.” The young man answered, sighing.
“Well, it doesn't matter! It won’t be the Fastest Chef to win, but the Best!” on the notes of that answer, Mako finished separating the skin, scales, meat, and bones of the salmon she was working with neatly, each movement of hers swift and extremely precise.
Once finished dealing with the fish meat, the young woman sent Izuku a challenging glare and pulled-out a metal rack with a big funnel on top and a tiny hole on the bottom under which she positioned a big bowl filled in a clear liquid with a light gelatinous consistency.
“What’s that?” he asked.
“My secret weapon! Custom-made to help my ‘Heat Parasite' Quirk show its Full Potential while Cooking!” Mako answered in glee.
“He is finished! Queen Mako is also known as the Molecular Devil! Nobody can match her expertise!” a girl exclaimed in reverential wonder from the back of the class.
“Oooh! Molecular cuisine! Fancy!” Setsuno said, chuckling amused.
“Oh, Molecular Cuisine… Pompous dimwits,” Lunch Rush said at the same time, annoyed.
“Oh, I would figure you’d be into that?” Setsuno stated, raising an eyebrow to the Cooking Hero.
“The cooking; I am interested in cooking. The Chefs cooking like that? No, they are pompous, Holier than Thou egotistical primadonna! I too can make a Tiramisu with a cloud of chocolate and a reduction of Mascarpone, but I don’t brag about it!” Rush answered, harrumphing like an annoyed kid.
“Ah, that. Understandable.” The old lady conceded.
Zaus laughed. “I’m glad you have your pride, that’s good. To each their own as a chef~ I did try it myself when I was younger, but I kept cooking the regular way~”
“Thanks, at least somebody understands that I can like a style but not who uses it.”
“Just don’t start experimenting when cooking for the students, they may not understand it and still argue against it.” Nezu said, smirking.
“Yes, yes. I won’t try it, god knows some of them, except the ones present here, feel sick if they don’t have their daily hamburger!” Rush answered, rolling his eyes.
“... Daily Hamburger…?” Kirashima asked, confused.
“He is exaggerating for comedic purposes.” Aizawa corrected him, annoyed.
“I know that! I was just… Reacting!” He answered, blushing.
Jiro sighed at Kirashima’s dunce moments.
“Molecular Cuisine, eh? I have dabbled in it a couple times… But in the end, I always return to more Mundane cooking methods.” Izuku admitted with a thoughtful expression.
He actually remembered a Chef from his lifetime as Zaus that specialized in that branch of cooking: ‘ Mad Scientist Nanachi’ … But no amount of amazing Dishes could help Izuku stomach the guy’s obnoxious manners he displayed whenever out of a kitchen, that man was just too rude and annoying!
“Ahaha! Then let me show you how a Master does it!” Mako answered.
One of the machines she had asked for and had been moved into the class was soon turned on, and each container on the front of the bulkiest machine went filled by the fish parts: skin inside the first, the meat in the second and the bones in the third.
“This is what we jokingly refer to as “Taste Extractor" , it will forcefully extract every drop of essence from whatever is inserted into the containers and pour the resulting liquids into separate vials.” Mako explained, and loud shredding noises rang out as soon as she started the thing.
“That poor salmon is not exactly enjoying it…” Izuku muttered, unheard.
Hearing the Voice of Ingredients helped him and many of his colleagues learn that not every Ingredient liked being used in molecular gastronomy, it was actually very polarizing opinion, but it was clear to Izuku how THAT PARTICULAR salmon didn’t appreciate being treated like that.
“Yeah, if she had used the second one, it would have been fine with it,” Komatsu stated, hearing the voice through the screen.
“So it’s not a real voice?” Kaminari asked.
“Not really, it’s more of a Feeling thing , we feel what the Ingredients want inside our soul, and act in accordance to it following our instinct.” Komatsu answered.
“Huh, cool, so like Ultra Instinct with food?” Kaminari asked.
“... Uh, what’s that…?” Komatsu asked, looking lost.
“A Dragon Ball power up,” Tetsutetsu answered.
‘May Akira Toriyama rest in peace,’ the deities stated in their minds.
Once collected the vials of Salmon Essence, Mako switched containers with clean ones to repeat the process with her own seasoned bear meat, and doing it again over and over with every Ingredient she had chosen.
“What now?” While slowly stirring the soup stock he made until it started to boil gently, Izuku watched the wide collection vials now filling Mako's workstation.
“Now I will turn all this into beautiful Pearls of flavor thanks to a solution of sodium alginate and calcium chloride , pearls I will then freeze.” She answered.
“I don’t want to sound like a grumpy old man or even a 20th century Boomer … But I still find all that a bit too extreme as a way of Cooking, too many chemicals involved.” Izuku admitted, sheepish.
“To each their own.” Mako answered with an annoyed huff.
It was a curious sight indeed, on one side they watched Izuku carefully cut pork meat into identical tiny cubes barely an inch big, while at the opposite side Mako was instead using a syringe to collect the content of a vial of Essence and pouring it a drop at a time into a small basin containing the chemical bath that turned each drop into a small gelatinous ball the size of a pea.
"One Chef is cooking in the traditional way, the other is using the most modern equipment of the 22nd Century. It's literally a battle between Past and Present!" Minato muttered, intrigued.
"Like watching a Samurai fighting a Robot?" Sadao asked with starry eyes.
"Exactly!" The man answered, excited.
"Honey you read too many Light Novels..." Yamato commented while rolling her eyes.
"I am still going to say that 'Samurai VS Zombie VS Robot for the love of the Takoyaki Princess in the Kingdom of Dancing Squids.' is neither Trashy nor Cringe." Minato answered, huffing.
"Minato, the title alone made my skin crawl..." the woman answered, sighing.
"Hater."
Light groaned, rubbing the sides of his head. “Out of a ton of long Manga/Anime titles I’ve heard, that one still gives me a headache… That sounds like someone just throwing any and all tropes into one thing and praying it works…”
“Long titles exist because they have to immediately catch the attention of potential readers. They read the title and immediately get an idea about the overall plot of the manga.” Nezu answered.
“Oh, no, I like long titles in a lot of them, ‘That time I got Reincarnated as a Slime’ and ‘Danmachi: Is It Wrong to Try to Pick Up Girls in a Dungeon?’ to name two, this is just one of those that make no sense whatsoever in the slightest,” Light answered. “And I’ve heard of far out there titles as well as seen weird stuff out there.”
“Can I try reading the book of Mister Minato?” Pony asked.
“You sure? It’s one of the bad ones.”
“Just one issue, to try.”
“Here.” Joy reached inside his mouth and retrieved a thick manga with a very badly-drawn cover.
“Ugh… The cover looks cheap,” Pony said with a scrunched nose.
“The inside is even worse…” Joy admitted, grimacing.
“I am sure it’s not so…” Pony’s words slowed to a crawl while her face got greener and greener.
“What’s this?! The pacing is atrocious! The characters are bland! The Plot is cliche and badly explained and the Romance is puerile!” She yelled in disgust,
“Told you!” The Three Entities said as one.
“This isn’t even worthy of being used as toilet paper!” Pony declared, offended almost personally by how bad it was. “And I’m a Otaku/Weeb who likes this sort of thing!”
“... Geez you know it’s bad if Pony doesn’t enjoy it…” Setsuna said, shocked. “And she enjoys any and all kinds of Manga/Anime out there.”
“Is it really that bad?” Toriko asked, taking it when Pony handed it to him. He cringed at it and even harder after reading the first few pages. “... Okay, yeah, this is bad…”
“Some people really have horrid tastes..” He declared, holding the manga with just two fingers as if it stunk.
“Let’s get back to the show,” Nighteye said, letting out a sigh. “We’re getting off topic… Again…”
- With Izuku and Mako -
The contestants were luckily too engrossed in their cooking to notice the strange by-play between Mother and Son, so did the audience both in class and following the Livestream.
Once every drop of Essence from the various vials had been turned into gelatinous spheres, all neatly separated into different dishes, Mako grabbed one of the handles of her contraption with one hand, rapidly covering the entire thing with a thin layer of frost once absorbed into herself every ounce of heat thanks to her Quirk.
"Here it is! My secret weapon! I AM GOING TO KICK YOUR NICE ASS, PRETTY BOY!" and as expected, the downside of her Quirk as well showed-up with all the absorbed Heat making her self-control slip.
"W-Wha?!" Izuku shrieked at the comment about his ass.
"YOU HEARD ME! I DON’T CARE IF YOU CAN BOUNCE A COIN ON THAT MASTERPIECE OF YOUR BUTT! YOUR BEING A HOT PIECE OF ASS TEASING EVERY GIRL IN A THIRTY METERS RADIUS WITH YOUR MERE PRESENCE WON'T SAVE YOU THIS TIME! YOUR 'PLEASE MOLEST ME, ONEECHAN!' SEX AURA WON'T WORK ON ME!" Mako roared with a savage roar.
"Eek!"
And Izuku turned into a steamed Tomato and Broccoli again after hearing that. Kota and Eri’s ears were covered from the part of the… inappropriate words used for Izuku.
“My butt is not… That! ” Izuku yelled, ashamed.
“I dunno, it is a damn fine butt, Icchan.” Mina said, a teasing smile.
“I think you can actually bounce a coin on it for real.” Setsuna added, humming.
“You should try twerking. For my enjoyment, mostly.” Pony added.
The three of them were squatting down to ogle Izuku’s butt far too closely.
“Can you stop that?!” Ochako roared while pulling them away.
Zaus just laughed at his reincarnation. “He’s a ladies man, that’s for sure~!”
Inko was crying rivers at how popular Izuku has become.
“Uhhmmmm.”
Squeeeeeeeeeze!
“Gyaaaah!” Izuku yelled and jumped away.
“Felt good to squeeze it, full marks.” Reiko declared after squeezing one of Izuku’s buttcheek.
Izuku was becoming Nuclear Red.
“I now see why he insists on not having skin-tight pants in his Hero Costume.” Nana said, holding back her laughter.
“Could distract the enemy though.” Mic said, smirking.
“Yes, but villainesses molesting him are bad for PR.” Nemuri added, laughing.
“So are Heroes and Heroines both active and in training…” Nezu reminded them, having a glint in his eyes. A lot of the girls gulped. “I suggest letting him go before I SEVERELY punish you all for such a thing~! I am the animal here, not you~!”
The girls just grumbled and let Izuku go.
“Next time, ask permission first,” Nezu stated. “I don’t mind what you do, but please remember that~”
"Mako becomes way too forward when Overheating, " Michiko commented with a sigh of dismay.
"Not that she is wrong..." Sadao added, she, just like the other girls in class, was now avoiding Izuku's eyes when the unnerved Chef tried looking at them.
"True."
"I am not like that! I don't have that Oneechan Aura or whatever...At best I am an average plain boy..." he muttered with a pout. A supremely adorable pout.
"Bulls**t!" The girls in the classroom thought as one at the same time, the same answer momentarily swarmed the Livestream Chat as well as every female user typed that.
The same thought also crossed the minds of the fans of the original manga.
"That ass belongs to me, kindly keep those dirty paws away from it." Momo thought in distaste while scowling at the Livestream.
Momo was now the one being the steamed Tomato. The girls giggled at her.
“I mean, stating your claim is bold, but understandable!” Rin admitted, laughing.
“Yes, but that Me could avoid being so literal about it!” Momo yelled, ashamed.
Mina buddy hugged her. “Hey, you know that you like him, and you’re scared to lose that~”
Momo was flustered and shifted in her seat. “I-I guess…” she muttered. “I still can’t see myself acting like that…”
“Well it might be that you have genuine friends and are willing to share,” Mina said, teasing her.
“It's a bit weird, to be honest, but it makes things easier and less dramatic.” She admitted-
“Marsh?” The tiny Mon asked.
“Yes, they mean well, it's just that I am still getting used to this.” Izuku answered, nodding.
“Hn!” The tiny thing nodded, pleased.
“Oh! People will have lots of questions once we are back, from their point of view, in a single day we all changed a lot.” Tsuyu admitted, chuckling.
“And do you actually care about that?” Jiro asked, smirking.
“Oh! Not even a little!” She answered, laughing.
“Damn right!”
“We can say Mei made a time bubble thing that trapped us in it and time moved differently in it,” Power Loader stated.
“Why am I the scapegoat!?” Mei shouted.
“Because it’s something you would do…” he stated blandly. Mei just pouted at him.
Still glaring at the green-haired Chef, Mako kept one hand on her contraption to keep it cold, while with the other she delicately poured the content of a Dish to let the drops of Essence gently roll into the funnel.
"Thanks to my Quirk, I can freeze these drops instantly! Even better than a bath into Liquid Nitrogen! You are finished, pretty boy!" Mako, still under the effects of her Overheating , declared as the tiny pearl-like frozen grains started dripping down from the funnel and filling-up the porcelain bowl under it.
Once repeated the freezing with the content of every vial, soon pearl-like grains of different colors filled the bowl to the brim.
"The Pearls are ready, now I can focus on the proper soup." The woman said with a sigh, moving the bowl of pearls into the fridge with a more relaxed expression.
"Feeling better?" Izuku asked with a whisper.
"Yes, I will be. Luckily the effect doesn't last long once I stop absorbing heat… Sorry about what I said. It was distasteful." Mako answered, ashamed.
"No harm done, don't worry,"
"Thank you."
"You're done making pearls?"
"Yes, I will start preparing the soup properly, how about you?"
"I am a third of the way, to make a proper consommé two hours will be barely enough, but I'll manage." Izuku answered.
"Give it your all, then. I hate Chefs who slack-off!" Mako answered, nodding.
“It’s like she has a split personality when she uses her Quirk,” Izuku muttered, writing down the information on Mako and her Quirk. “Good for preserving food if she can freeze it and keep it fresh.”
“Bad if she gets that worked-up when overheating, having no self-control and reason is bad for cooking as it’s bad for Heroics.” Aizawa answered.
“Also true.” Izuku conceded.
“She’d just need to learn to control that part of her,” Aizawa said flatly.
“You make it sound that simple,” Mic stated.
“Because it is…”
“Uh?!”
“She has a clear threshold before she loses control, a limit of heat she can absorb while remaining in control, she needs to learn to feel when she is reaching her limit and stop there. If she can extend that threshold without going into Overheating to make it last longer and take more heat.”
“It seems like you actually know how to teach,” Toriko stated.
“I know you’re insulting me for what I’ve done…” Aizawa stated, flatly.
“... Nnnnooo…”
“Tch!”
Said that, the young woman started preparing a chicken bone stock since the bird's meat will be the main element of the soup.
"Chicken Soup as a base, making a tasty soup that is also Clear and without oil or grease suspension will be of essence to make a successful dish..." Yamato thought with narrowed eyes while studying both contestants' handiwork.
In the meantime Mako had finished cleaning the Knife she used to prepare the Ingredients for the Essence Extractor and was now cutting the meat, skillfully piercing through the chicken skin right above the articulations connecting the wings to the body and cleanly separating them from the breast.
Done the same with the legs, and after quartering the chicken breast, she delicately removed the bones to prepare the stock and rubbed every piece of meat in butter and placed the now-shining cuts into an earthenware pot.
"Good, now...the herbs and the pepper grains..." the young woman muttered, thoughtful.
While the bone stock was slowly starting bubbling gently on the stove, a colorful mix of herbs and spices, along with a small pinch of black pepper, went gently sprinkled above the meat until every piece was covered uniformly, then the pot went sealed by its lid and put above the fire.
Having now her hands momentarily free of work, she moved a bit closer to see what Izuku was doing.
"This Century Soup..." she asked.
"Yes?" He answered while removing the last traces of scum floating to the surface of the meat he was blanching, meat that went then added to the main pot boiling at low flame.
"Do you really need all those Ingredients to make it?"
"Yes. To be fair, though, a Proper Century Soup should be left boiling for up to ten hours, but with the Ingredients I am using, two hours will suffice." Izuku answered.
"It is a very complex dish then?" She asked while peering into the bubbling pot.
"Very, I might lack a key Ingredient that is still fermenting back in my personal kitchen, but I have experimented enough with this recipe to know how to cover for most of this problem. This I am preparing is what I call Proto-Century Soup , but done here I plan to make the real one back at my Restaurant."
“Ah, yes! So many countless nights. Came pretty close at figuring-out how to make it properly, So I guess the Proto Version will be enough for this particular Challenge.” Zaus said.
“We are the only two that actually figured-out how to make a 99.99% Century Soup in our world. Komatsu-kun, as the owner of a Wall Penguin, is the only one that can make a proper one. That girl doesn’t know what she is about to experience.” Setsuno added, chuckling amused.
“Still, that’s a lot of items for one soup,” Kirishima stated. “I know that having it all is for the soup, but how can something taste good with a tone of flavors mashed together?”
“Hahahaha! That is the secret of the Century Soup! The preparation method is what blends all that together in what is the Soup’s true nature: a Thank You to every Ingredient of the world, especially the best ones of the Century the soup is made in.” Setsuno answered, humming.
“I see…”
“We’ll just have to try it when we get it,” Ojiro said.
“You will! That thing is delicious and brings smiles, literally.” Joy answered, chuckling.
“Eh?”
“You’ll see! No Spoilers.” Light said, with a grin.
"Ten hours even, impressive. "
“Impressive and a slog to prepare.”
"Of course the Original Recipe requires that many hours to be done, the Ingredients needed are so out of ordinary compared to the ones of this world that it's not a surprise the requirements are just as crazy!" The green-haired young man mentally added with a sigh.
"Uh! You said that the missing Ingredient is still fermenting… What's that?" Mako asked, curious.
"Home-made aromatic winegar. Secret Recipe." Izuku answered with a cheeky wink, and using the lie suggested by the System.
"So you are fighting me with an Imperfect soup?" Mako asked with narrowed eyes.
"Imperfect implies it will be a bad soup, I am preparing a different version of the original dish, please don't insult it. It will be exceptionally good, I know." Izuku answered, sending her a side glare.
"... We'll see..." the young woman answered as she marched back to her own workstation.
“Geez, tickling Fate, hn?” Katsuki said.
“Let her, it will be funnier to see her pride burn to shreds.” Tetsutetsu answered.
“I think she’d like the challenge,” Komatsu stated, smiling.
“She might not have had a good competitor in a while and is actually looking forward to having one,” Zaus stated.
“Too bad she choose the worst guy for that,” Tetsutetsu answered,
“Losing in style takes skill too! At least she will look nice when she loses.” Monoma added, laughing.
“Don’t crush her too much, okay?” Mina asked.
“You should ask that to that Me , not me-me!” Izuku answered, chuckling.
- Some Time later -
While Izuku's dish was nearing the final phases of preparation, Mako's own soup was almost ready as well.
As she waited for the soup to be ready, she recovered her Pearls of Flavor from the fridge and started collecting a few of each Flavor to create a small selection of colorful beads she then poured into small dishes, one for each Judge plus two, one for Izuku and one for herself.
In her pot, water boiled and steam rolled forth while the soup was constantly bubbling, filling the room in the homely scent of cooked chicken.
Looking as if unsatisfied by something, Mako actually grabbed a few Pearls from the ones remaining from her selection and tossed them into the soup where they melted instantly, causing the scent to change slightly while the soup bubbled even more violently.
Bubbles constantly rose and popped at the surface of the soup the more pearls she added.
Toriko and Fatgum’s stomachs growled from the smell coming from the screen. “Man that smells amazing, and he’s just prepping the items,” Fatgum stated.
“The girl has a lot of talent, sure she is still far from being a full-fledged Chef, back home they would still eat her alive quite easily, but she has what it takes to one day be a good one.” Setsuno said, humming jovially.
“Still too wet behind the ears, but she’ll get there eventually.” Rush added, nodding.
“She’s got talent, that’s for sure, but she needs training,” Komatsu stated. “Maybe if she’s in your reality, you can teach her.”
“And you guys as well, since we’ll be connecting our dimensions together with a portal?” David asked. “Since I-Island will and would like to research more of your world and see if it can improve ours as well.”
“Treat them as the Advanced Class, though, they can bend over the Laws of Physics while cooking. That’s for more expert students.” Aizawa added, his terrifying smirk on his face.
“You can be a Satous at times, you know that,” Mic stated with a sweatdrop.
“Plus Ultra,” Aizawa simply stated.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
"This will add a bit of Body to the soup taste. I added some essence of herbs, beef and pork to it, enough to add facets without overshadowing the gentle taste of chicken." Mako explained with a smirk.
Using a steel ladle to scoop-out the soup and show it to the people present, Izuku and the others saw that the thing was extremely clear, without a single trace of oil, which made it look pleasing to the eyes.
The dense meat fragrance of the chicken intermingled perfectly with the delicate scent of the bone broth it was submerged in, with the mixture of scents wafting everywhere to tease the noses of the spectators.
https://blog.giallozafferano.it/lericettedimichi/wp-content/uploads/2021/01/chicken-soup-720x1024.jpg
“That actually looks really good,” Tina stated.
“She does know what she’s doing,” Komatsu stated. “She might be able to start those ‘Advanced Lesions’ Aizawa suggested.”
“We’ll see.”
“She still has a way to go, in both attitude and in training,” Setsuno stated. “She reminds me a lot of myself when I was her age~”
“Three thousand years ago?” Katsuki asked, rolling his eyes-
KABOOOOM!
Setsuno flicked his nose and he was sent flying like a blurry human comet right into the building’s wall.
“Oi! Watch the building!” Light shouted.
“Meanie! I am not that old!” Setsuno said with a childish pout.
“Was that?” He’arth asked.
“A six hundred meters long fly, yep!” Joy answered.
“Damn, nice.” Both fist-bumped at that.
“Still need to watch the room, I don’t want to have to repair it every five minutes,” Light stated.
“MY BEAUTIFUL NOOOOOOOOOSE!” Katsuki was heard howling in despair and pain.
“Coming, coming. I’ll fix it…” Izuku answered, rolling his eyes.
“Don’t ruin it further, Nerd!”
“Yes, yes.”
Crack!
“FUCK! ... So? So?” Katsuki asked, worried.
“Back to normal, relax, Kacchan.”
“Good!”
“Drama Queen.” Sanni commented, shaking his head.
“Pot, Kettle!” Rin answered, smirking.
“STFU!”
Swish!
Pouring the delicate chicken meat soup into the various white porcelain bowls, Mako then took the dishes containing her Flavor Pearls and delivered everything to the judges table.
"Here it is, my 'Flavor Pearls Chicken Soup’ is ready! Please try the meat and soup by themselves and then pour the Pearls in the remaining broth, then you can either wait for them to melt or eat them as they are and enjoy the feeling of Hot and Cold they provide. Please enjoy your meal." Mako explained with a deep bow.
Although the judges all thanked her for their portion, their attention kept gravitating towards the other soup still cooking, and Mako could not exactly blame them either.
The Soup kept bubbling and bubbling, with Izuku's ladle never stopping moving to gently squeeze out every drop of taste from everything he used.
“He keeps adding Ingredients…” Sadao muttered, shocked.
“And the scent still remains amazing…” Michiko chorused, and looked at the big pot with unblinking eyes.
“Beef, pork, veal, bear, shrimps, calamari, salmon, carrots, potatoes…I can tell each Ingredient apart by smell and they are not in conflict… HOW?!” a student shrieked in horror from the back of the room.
“And he keeps adding more! What the f***?!” the girl's friend added.
“The preliminary preparations are done… Now… The filtering.” Izuku muttered with narrowed eyes.
“Filtering?” everybody else thought, growing extremely confused.
Izuku, Sato, Kinoko and Lunch Rush gave Sestuno a flat look. “And you wanted us to make that in our first lesson…?”
“It would have been a cool first lesson, if you weren’t Cowards! ” Setsuno answered, pouting once more.
“We are not cowards! We are just not fools!” They answered with bulged-out eyes.
Zaus sighs. “She was always like that, she wanted to throw others in the deep end, even if they couldn’t swim.”
“Swim or sink! Cook or Burn! It works!” She answered.
“One time every ten!”
“Semantics!”
“... Gee, I wonder who that sounds like…” Midnight stated, looking at Aizawa.
“... I have no idea what you’re talking about…”
“Precisely.”
As if to answer them, they watched Izuku prepare a second big pot he topped with an extremely fine filter Whitey pulled out of the opening on his stomach, the thing was so fine the ‘holes’ of its net almost could not be seen by naked eye.
“Now… If I do it properly, three times should be enough… And I will only need to make it finish cooking for a couple minutes more after that to be done…” Izuku muttered while pouring the entire content of the first pot into the second once removed the cooked Ingredients from it.
“Why Filtering it? To make sure the broth is extra clear?” Minato muttered, unsure.
“Maybe he wants to avoid any particles to float in it?” Yamato answered while watching Izuku clean the first pot thoroughly to repeat the Filtering a second time with a brand new and even finer filter.
When the third round of Filtering happened though, every whisper died down abruptly to let absolute silence take over, because NOBODY could comprehend what they were actually seeing…
The Soup that poured down from the filter now was absolutely invisible .
Hero and Hero Students alike jaws dropped, with Kota and Eri’s eyes widened. “So cool," both kids said in awe.
“Yeep! That’s a perfectly made Proto Century Soup! Even without the key Ingredient, it still reached the final stage, the Invisible Soup look. Very good!” Zaus commented, proud.
“How… How can it become Translucent!?” Iida shouted in shock. “What’s next, it does something ludicrous when complete?”
“Hohohohoho!” Setsuno just laughed.
“No, I don’t like that laugh!”
“You’ll see.” She answered.
Iida just slumped. “When I thought I was getting used to your world's logic…”
“Guess they can still throw a curveball at us,” Jurota stated.
Clearer than water, transparent to the point of absurdity, a Soup they could HEAR sloshing about in the pot, but that they were unable to see.
“Perfectly done!” Izuku declared with an elated smile.
“HOW?!” Mako demanded.
“It’s part of the recipe! Unfortunately I lack the one Ingredient to finish it properly, so the 99.9% version will have to be done this time.” He answered.
He honestly could not tell them the missing Ingredient came from an animal of another world.
"While you finish your preparations, we will start judging Mako's Soup." Minato said.
"Please go ahead, I will be done in a minute." Izuku answered, nodding.
"Good. Let's see… This soup does look delicious." Yamato admitted, sounding extremely impressed.
Mako’s dish could only be described as beautiful, a soup with enchanting color and luster.
Under the light of the room, the dish seemed to be as dazzling as a starry sky with the clear soup emitting an enchanting fragrance as steam rose from the surface of the bowl, constantly rolling around and scattering.
The soup was clear with a light yellow tinge to it, and the tiny grains in the small bowl next to it looked like small pearls emitting a hazy luster when light shone onto them.
The meat had been cooked a little by itself before being cut into small round slices Mako then added to the soup, just enough for the butter and the mixture of herbs and spices to properly enrich its taste, not being fully cooked in the broth also meant that the meat did not break apart once scooped-up with the spoon.
It was a warm taste that gently warmed the heart of the eater, with the buttery-soft pieces of meat giving further body to the dish.
“Very good! Almost on par with a first year student back home! Finally somebody that is believable in the role of King of Something! Hohohoho! If only she studied back home with us, She wouldn't have access to Special Preparation Ingredients, that would help her so much to grow properly as a Chef.” Setsuno commented with a sad tone after trying her soup.
“Give it time.” Joy muttered.
“Not now.” He’arth muttered, making him nod.
“For shame, but I guess it can’t be helped.” Zaus added.
“Well I will be contacting their school after this to have Young Midoriya get training by them~” Nezu stated, laughing maniacally. “I always wanted to add a culinary track to UA’s General Study~! Lunch has been begging me to do so~”
Lunch Rush was crying tears of joy. “Finally…~!”
“Well with Izuku’s powers, he’ll need connections, and what better way than with this school to start~?” Nezu asked, planning his way to get some villains in the background.
“You are bored, isn’t it? You always pull off this bullcrap when bored.” Aizawa answered, groaning.
“You can’t understand. My brain needs stimulation! I can’t help it!” Nezu answered, with very fake tears. Joy even played a very cliche sad music on a violin behind him while He’Harth added some dramatic rain to the scene.
“Do not second him!” Aizawa, Mic and Nemuri yelled as one.
“Yes, please stop encouraging the Rat,” the System stated.
“You’re just like Aizawa so you have no room to talk,” Gaia stated.
“Simply wonderful.” Yamato declared with a proud tone.
“Just by sight, this soup has already exceeded every expectation we had, but now is time to see if the taste too was a success." Minato declared.
"I am confident in my dish, I promise you won’t be disappointed!" Mako answered while puffing-out her chest in pride.
"I know I won't be, I know you well." Yamato answered, she was the first to taste the dish.
When the judges took their first mouthful of soup, the look in their eyes changed from sharp and focused into a more relaxed expression, as if reminiscing few fond memories of days long past.
In the next moment, they constantly moved their spoons, scooping more and more spoonfuls to their mouths with an eager expression.
“Try the Pearls too, those are a wonder of Molecular Cuisine.” Mako suggested with a smirk oozing unbearable amounts of pride as she pointed at the small dish of pearls next to the soup plate.
“Aah! I remember your Pearls! Pure taste and essence condensed into minuscule bombs of flavor!” Yamato answered, eagerly collecting a few pearls of each color in her spoon she then briefly dipped into the soup before eating them.
When the essence grains entered her mouth, their cold shell formed a sharp contrast with the hot soup that further highlighted their taste.
These essence grains were frozen, and the cooling sensation when they entered the mouth together with the warm soup made the judges risk swallowing their tongue in their haste to eat more as soon as the grains taste mixed with the broth's.
“She really does have talent,” Sunni stated. “She just needs to work on her attitude a bit.”
“You can’t really hide it behind her Quirk either, she was already very full of herself before the cooking battle started. She is just… very prideful.” Mina said, grimacing.
“I would have said ‘ A pain in the ass’ , but you do you, gil.” Setsuna answered, smirking.
“I wouldn’t use those terms, but yes, she is a bit insufferable.” Melk admitted.
“Like I said, she’ll need training in that,” Aizawa stated flatly.
“Or some spanking.” Nemuri answered.
“That’s your solution to everything, you are biased.” Mic answered, smirking.
“I bet your girlfriend will love it~” Nemuri teased, making Tina blush soi hard stem came off her face.
“Will you not say such things!?” Tina shouted at the R-18 hero. “There are kids here!” Nemuri just laughed at her expense.
Aizawa groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Can you act like an adult for once…?” Nimure went to speak. “And I mean a normal mature adult that isn’t trying to get a lawsuit on her ass…” He added, making Nemuri pout and a few people there laugh or giggle.
"Salmon tastes like chicken soup, it’s a surprise the two don't clash. Is it because of their being spheres?" Sadao admitted.
"What she did, Spherification, changed the flavor of the Ingredients, isn’t it?" Izuku answered.
"Pretty much. It is still a chemical reaction, not every Ingredient can take it and maintain 100% of their original flavor. In this case it helped because it took away some edge to the salmon taste, enough for it to work with a bone broth base." Mako said.
"You still took a daring gamble,"
"You have been doing this since the beginning, don't be a hypocrite." She answered.
"Touche." He admitted with an amused chuckle.
"It was indeed surprising, the Pearls were good eaten alone as well, actually refreshing the palate after eating the warm soup. Simply amazing. " Minato declared with a wide smile.
"Mako-chan has a bit of an attitude, but she does make awesome soups." Sadao added.
"Never was a lover of soups, but this was admittedly nice to eat, I guess." Michiko said with a shrug.
"I don't really like watching meat get destroyed and transformed like that, but it was good all the same. I just wish Takeo was here to taste it too." Toshio said with a sigh.
"Takeo had a choice in taking the defeat with dignity or even making a fool of himself and whining about it. He instead chooses to attack somebody in blind Fury to avenge his wounded Pride like a common hooligan, and Assault is a crime." Yamato answered, scowling.
"It is still so surprising to hear you say that,"
“Even when blinded by ego, you get to the point where you just can’t justify stuff anymore.” Power Loader said, shaking his head.
“Even she had to admit it in front of the obvious.” Aizawa added.
“What front?” Kirtashima asked, looking lost.
“Haven’t you been paying attention…?” Jiro asked, giving him a flat look. “He means when faced with the obvious .”
“I know that, what I mean is what is she facing? Her being wrong?” he asked.
“Yes,” she said dryly.
“Hey, she is getting to know who Izuku really is, and regrets what happened,” Zaus stated.
“Took her long enough!” Inko answered, pouting.
“Give her time, she will come around soon, dear!” Setsuno answered, patting her hand.
“To be fair, she did only know him based only on that Samui guy’s bullcrap lies.” Knocking Master added.
“Luckily she is finally knowing him in person. That will hopefully help her change idea about him.” Ochako said, sighing.
“True,” Pony agreed.
"I might have a personal reason to dislike you, Midoriya, but even that is not a good enough excuse to let one of my students go unpunished after an attack on your life. He broke the law and as a proper educator it was my duty to clean-up the mess and contact the Police Force to see him properly punished. When he will be released, if ever, he will face the consequences of his actions, and being a promising Chef won’t spare him that." The old woman answered.
"Oh, thank you." Izuku answered with a small smile.
Sigh! "To be perfectly honest, had things been different I would have tried snatching you as a student here with all my might." Yamato admitted with a sigh.
"It can still happen..." Minato whispered to her with a smirk.
"Hush!" She hissed back in answer.
"Uh?" Izuku uttered, confused.
"Nothing, Midoriya. It's nothing. Are you ready?" Yamato answered.
"Oh! Of course! I will serve it immediately!" The green-haired Chef said, once filled several big bowls in transparent soup.
"I can't see shit! How can soup be invisible?! The plates are empty!" A girl in the back yelled.
"That guy keeps pulling bullshit like that! Can’t he cook NORMAL Food at least once?!" Another roared in defiance right after.
Many in fact started loudly declaring him a Cheater due to the Soup's appearances.
Just then, a bowl of the soup appeared in front of everyone.
“I would like you all to carefully and seriously try to taste this version of the Century Soup, and to memorize as much as possible the taste. So when you will get to try the real one later, you will be able to understand how monumental the difference is between the two versions.” Joy asked, uncharacteristically serious.
“Yes,” Toriko agreed. “You’ll know the difference after having a bowl of completed Century Soup. It is on my menu for a reason~”
“You are hyping it up a lot! I hope it will be worth the glowing review!” Mic said, chuckling.
“Trust me Mic, it is,” Tina stated, remembering her first taste of the perfected soup. She had a dreamy look on her face. “It was the most delightful thing I’ve ever had~”
“...” Sanni grumbled something not very elegant under his breath-
“Uh?”
“My idiot brother just doesn’t like the effect a true Century Soup has on people.” Rin said, smirking cruelly.
“It’s ugly…”
“You are the only guy in the universe that hates smiles, brother.”
“I LIKE SMILING! I JUST DON’T LIKE WHAT THE SOUP DID TO MAKE THAT KIND OF SMILE!”
“... Now I want to know what this soup can do,” Fatgum stated.
"Please be quiet, and don't curse." Izuku asked with a calm and yet cold tone, he didn't actually look back at them, he just raised his right hand and slowly closed it into a fist on the notes of its cracking bones.
When a flaming red Aura covered his body and the arm's muscles bulged-out, a loud chorus of jaws snapping closed echoed behind him as the Students in the back instantly fell silent.
They all remembered the one-hit KO that downed the Berserkering Takeo, and didn't wish to try their luck against Izuku AND Whitey that was already glaring at them with red eyes.
"That’s better. Here is my Proto-Century Soup . Please enjoy." Izuku said with a bow once delivered the full bowls to the judges and Mako.
"And one for myself too," he then poured a bowl for himself to enjoy.
"I...I don't actually know how to judge this..." Minato admitted with an unnerved tone.
"I mean, it is a clear soup, and it does smell nice." Toshio muttered, puzzled.
"Is this edible? He used so many Ingredients," Michiko added.
"Taste it and you'll see. It came out pretty nice, if I can say so myself." He answered while eating.
“‘Taste it,’ he says. How can a Soup so transparent have any taste, I wonder…” Mako muttered unsure while studying the spoon in her hand.
If not for the fact she felt its weight on the spoon and heard it fall back into the bowl once poured it back in, she would actually believe there was nothing in her plate…But even the sound the Soup made whenever she stirred it with her spoon was abnormal, it sounded too crisp, too clean.
“The scent is hard to describe, while gentle and delicate, at times you feel the meat, at others the fish and then the vegetables…” The former Meat King commented.
“And yet there is nothing here… Clear like crystal…” Sadao answered.
“I wonder how you would react to the small aurora a proper Century Soup generates above the plate. That is the hard part to explain!” Izuku thought while rolling his eyes, and coming-up with AT LEAST a hundred different Ingredients from the Gourmet World out of the top of his head that would blow their minds way harder than the Soup he made.
“Please taste it before it gets cold.” He begged.
“Right. Let’s see what you did.” Mako answered, shoving a big spoonful of the thing in her mouth all at once.
“AN AURORA!?” most of the Hero people shouted in disbelief.
“You mean-”
“No no! An actual aurora!” Toriko said, smiling wide.
“HOW?!” Nezu, Power Loader and Lunch Rush yelled as one.
“Century Soup!” The guys from Toriko’s world chorused with mischievous smiles.
“THAT EXPLAINS NOTHING!” Katsuki shouted at them.
“I think we should try it now, Proto-Century Soup,” Izuku stated.
“Food doesn’t produce auroras. I can understand the taste being good, but…” Loader started saying, then he tasted the soup and words failed him.
“... No way on this God Forsaken Multiverse that this flavor is possible.” Lunch Rush whispered in disbelief.
“Do you see why He got those Pro Chefs hating him? Hahahaha! And this is nothing still! He is me! There is still far, FAR MORE he can do! And this isn’t even the final form of the Century Soup!” Zeus said, laughing.
“Indeed! Me and you are maybe the only ones that came the closest to reproduce a True Century Soup. Only Komatsu-chan can fully make it thanks to his little Wall Penguin pet! But I dare say, me and you got reeeeeeally close!” Setsuno answered, laughing as well.
“The System can repopulate the Wall Penguin population,” the System stated.
“I would prefer you holding that thought on the backburner for now.” Teppei answered.
“ Uh? ”
“Wall Penguins are an endangered species the IGO keeps tabs on obsessively, because people still haven't forgotten how good an Ingredient they are. For the same reason why we never told a soul that their glands produce a key ingredient for the Century Soup, until we at the IGO are sure we can move every specimen in a secure location to stop poachers, we are regulating their mating. We are already able to boost their numbers… But until we are sure we can keep them safe, I must beg you to not interfere.” He explained with a begging tone.
“I could make an animal that works with the Wall Penguin to protect them.”
“You need to learn to trust others,” Joy said.
“Not everybody needs us to fix their problems for them. Trust them.” He’arth added.
“... No intervention is annoying .”
“Oh! We know!” The other two answered, laughing.
“Well, while they deal with that, let’s try the soup. They are about to try it as well on screen.” Izuku stated, taking a bite of his soup.
Everyone did and were amazed by it.
Munch!
“Ah! I bit into it! The flavor almost felt solid! Like biting onto a giant steak!” Mako thought in shock as her entire being went assaulted by the Soup True Taste.
She could see it actually! Hundreds of cows resting in an endless grass field and peacefully basking in the sun with her sitting among them.
Then the Flavor changed…
“The salmon! The Saury!” Mako was now deep into the bottomless sea as giant schools of fishes swam all around her!
The flavor changed again!
She saw a giant field bustling in vegetables, all juicy and ripe and with the warm and earthy scent of watered soil permeating the air.
And the taste changed again…
“The Squid Meat!”
And again…
“The pork meat!”
And again…
“Shrimps!”
And again!
And again!
And again!
Each bite, each spoonful had a different taste!
ALWAYS CHANGING!
ALWAYS TRANSFORMING!
The Judges too were drowning in that taste, just as awed as Mako was.
“How…?” Iida asked, his mind going haywire. “How can so many flavors work so well together…?”
“It’s one of the many reasons why preparing a Century Soup is an Hellish experience only the most daring Chefs have attempted in our world.” Komatsu answered.
Mic was speechless for the first time in… forever. “So, is it good?” Tina asked, smiling at her boyfriend.
“... Why is your world's food so crazy…?” Mic asked. “But yet, oh so good?”
“Hehehehe! We are in our second Gourmet Age! New flavors have once again started popping-out from the woodwork by the dozens every day, we are just enjoying the ride and the great food it offers!” Knocking Master answered, laughing merrily.
“Wait, second!?” Mic shouted.
“My brother-in-all-but-blood went kinda mad and killed half the animals on the planet to extinction, then GOD, all caps, popped-out and its birth re-started the mad breeding of Ingredients. Along said evil Brother resurrecting the animals he killed. They started inter-breeding and here we are.” Coco informed
“Not only that, after the GOD ingredient was found, it helped Ingredients return again, and that created all new types of animals as well, as well as plants and minerals,” Ren added in.
“GOD?”
“A supergiant, super strong frog. Even while alive its scent attracted every animal on the planet in a single place to try and eat it, getting eaten by the frog instead. The same scent we discovered works wonders as an aphrodisiac for those animals… You can guess how many new species were born from that mating frenzy between the ones that survived. Gourmet Cells in animals make it so different species can mix freely, without race barriers.” Teppei answered.
“So in your world a deer and a tuna can…” Kirishima slowly asked, gesticulating wildly.
“They can, and they did. Multiple times.” Knocking Master answered, laughing.
“... Lovely…” Jiro said in a deadpan, not wanting to have the image in her mind.
Both Monoma and Tamaki had been quiet through the whole conversation. Both of them were looking at the soup, like something was calling to them. Tamaki’s was stronger, like it was almost there, while Monoma felt like something was missing, not just the completed soup, but like two side dishes to go with it.
“You okay Monoma?” Shihai asked his classmate.
“Yeah, you okay Tamaki? You’re quieter than usual,” Nejire stated.
“I think I found one of the foods to help me have a Quirk Awakening,” Monoma answered.
“Same, but just the Soup itself,” Tamaki answered as well. “It’s just missing the last item for it.”
“Going to need to try the completed one then. That’s a mystic experience, so maybe that’s what you need.” Toriko answered with a thumbs-up.
“Hope so, cause this one is already damn good, so I can’t imagine how you can improve something like this.” Kaminari admitted.
“It should come soon, maybe two or three chapters,” Gaia stated.
“Aaah, Hype! My worst enemy!” Nejire admitted, stretching a bit.
“The bear meat…” the plump Meat King muttered with teary eyes as he once again came face-to-face with the same Bear of his own Challenge, right in the middle of the animal's beloved woods, but this time he didn’t feel hostility, as if the female bear had already forgiven him, making weep harder.
“The Saury’s fat and meat in this soup taste so goooood!” Sadao moaned in bliss while still playing around with those fishes in her own little fantasy.
“… Apples and roses again… He is twisting the knife in the wound…” Michiko muttered while eating her bowl of soup, she too was crying faintly.
“Impossible… You can’t pile-up so many flavors on top of each other like this… Food doesn’t work like this…” Yamato muttered with a weak tone, each syllable trembling in badly-restrained horror.
“I can taste both Takeo's roast beef with artichokes and the pizza that defeated him… Toshio's Bear mincemeat katsu and the Red Braised paws… The Cartoccio of Sadao and the scorched Carpaccio … Even Michiko Entremet and the Queen’s Apple Tarts are faintly present… The same tastes of the dishes he and the Kings made in the various Challenges are all present and then many, many more!” Minato said while looking at Izuku in disbelief.
“The Century Soup is not just a Dish, is a testament of the greatest Ingredients of the current Century AND a Thank You to the Ingredients of old. A taste both Ancient and Fresh and pretty much a complete Full Course Menu condensed in a single Dish.
My only regret is that this is the Incomplete Version , unable to showcase the full scope of its taste. But I plan to make it properly and add it to my Restaurant Menu.” Izuku explained.
The revelation that the "proper" version of the soup could be leagues better still in taste threw the entire room into a deep silence of disbelief.
“I need to taste the real one. I need to try it…. I need to feel the difference.” Lunch Rush muttered while studying his empty plate as if it held the secrets of the Universe.
“Careful, you are sounding almost obsessed.” Power Loader warned him.
“Cause I am. I need to learn to make this, because layering different flavors like this requires a godly level of talent, and I Need to get just as talented.”
“Jeez, man. Chef Pride is serious stuff.”
“Very serious.” Rush admitted with a longing tone.
“Eeeh! I’ll cheer for you then.” Loader answered, patting his back.
“Just be patient, you’ll get your chance.” Coco answered, smiling encouragingly.
“I wonder what other companies will go crazy trying to copy Izuku’s meals and drinks, but can’t?” Kaminari pondered.
“They can try, but I don’t see them succeeding, and not just because the Ingredients used come from other worlds. They will still try to cut corners to maximize profit, and that too will make them fail.” Nezu answered.
“Maybe, it depends on the company,” Mei stated. “Some at least try to pretend they try.”
“Like you?” Melk asked, roasting her student.
“Yeah like m- HEY!” Mei started to say then shouted at her teacher after realizing what she said, making a few classmates laugh.
“I assure you that the last 37 explosions were totally accidental! It’s not my fault nitroglycerin explodes if you drop it!”
“You were making a toilet-paper holder!” Power Loader shrieked.
“An automatic toilet paper dispenser! Upgrades, people! UPGRADES!”
“AAARGH!”
“You will choke Mei to death once back home, when there will be no witnesses around so I won’t have to deal with covering everything.” Nezu said, unfazed.
“Fine!” Loader conceded petulantly.
Melk hit Power Loader over the head. “No hurting the student! Outsmart her like I do. And use psychology on her.”
“But violence gives immediate satisfaction!” Power whined, and Melk slapped the back of his head again.
“No violence! Outsmart! You're a hero and teacher, act like one!”
“Fine…”
“... Huh, maybe I should hire her as a teaching assistant for Power Loader,” Nezu pondered the idea.”Lesser risk of Mei-Murders.”
“Har-Har-Har, you are the world’s funniest mammal.” Power said, rolling his eyes unamused.
“And the smartest, thank you,” Nezu countered with a smirk. “And who said I was joking~?”
“I just need Mei to learn lab safety, Nezu. I can’t spend every lesson dreading the moment she goes overboard and accidentally kills a classmate. I never got good at telling people one of their family members died in the line of duty.”
“None of us ever got good at that. It’s heart-wrenching.” Toshinori admitted, grimly.
“That's because there is no good way to break the news.” Aizawa added, shuddering.
“... I can be careful, sensei… I can. Promise.” Mei muttered, looking down.
Melk patted her on the back. “Like I said, you and Melissa remind me of when I was your age. You just need to know what to do right, so you can keep away from doing things wrong.”
“Okay.” Both girls answered.
“And remember to slow down, they will tell you when you are needed to finish a job as fast as possible. Until then, nothing will happen if you take an extra minute or two to make sure everything goes as it should.” She added, rubbing Mei’s head.
“Analysis… Host Izuku can add the Century Soup to the Menu, but will still be forced to purchase the Wall Penguin Saliva as an extra until he will reach level 3. Then the Ingredient will instead be stocked like every other condiment.” The System answered.
“Fair enough.” He thought in answer.
Mako in the meantime had finished her plate of soup and had fallen on her knees with the spoon still in her mouth, the dish taste had kept changing again and again until she lost count, and every time becoming more delicious still, beyond her comprehension.
“How…?” she asked with a faint voice.
“Years of trial and error and countless sleepless nights. No superpowers involved, only hard work.” Izuku answered, and offered his hand to help her stand back up with a gentle smile.
“Why does everything you make taste this good?” Mako asked once back on her feet.
“Lots of love for the Ingredients, perhaps. I too can’t really explain it.” He answered, shy.
“I think I understand…” Mako answered.
“It was simply amazing, I feel no shame in admitting it. We will now proceed to vote-"
“There is no need, Mister Minato.” Mako interrupted him with a sad smile.
To the others surprise she took one of her knives and wrote her name on the blade, she then grabbed Izuku’s hands and gently closed them around the handle, with her hands covering his.
“I have never met anybody with such skills before, you may have hidden it well, but I can tell: This wasn’t even the tip of the iceberg of what you can do. And it’s amazing.” Mako declared with a tiny smile.
“Ehm…Thank you?” Izuku answered, uncertain, the girl was still holding his hands in hers.
"NOOOOOOOOOOO!" The numerous male Simps in the room cried in horror at seeing the green-haired young man ' Cuck them all' at the same time with a bowl of soup.
And while the Livestream Chat looked ready to explode with all the messages of the ‘IzuMako' Shippers flooding it, the Students of class 1A stood in fear-induced absolute silence once seen Momo clench her phone so hard in her hands the thing snapped in two.
She was clearly against watching some random Bimbo make Doe Eyes to her boyfriend, especially with lots of strangers even endorsing it!
“HOW DARE SHE?!” The Hero Student roared in her head.
“... Seems she really did want someone “Worthy” to challenge her… But I think Izuku’s charms worked a little too well on her…” Kaminari stated, sweat-dropping.
“Cucked by soup! Ah! I love that!” Katsuki said, laughing his ass off.
“Another rival! Nooooo!” Pony and Hagakure yelled as one in an overly-dramatic way.
“Jeez, tone it down a bit,” Manga said with an eye-rolling emoji.
Mineta was chewing on a ball from his head. “I will not be jealous, Midoriya is just that awesome. I will not be jealous, Midoriya is just that awesome. I will not be jealous, Midoriya is just that awesome. I will not be jealous, Midoriya is just that awesome.”
“I believe in you, Mineta-kun! You are awesome too!” Izuku reassured him with a blinding smile.
“... I can’t hate you if you are that good a friend!” Mineta said, whining and letting him rub his head.
“Nice! Because I want us to be friends.”
“And we are… Damn it…” Mineta admitted, fist.bumping Izuku with another childish whine.
“... I can see why girls fall for him,” Rin stated. “Just like how I fell for you, Toriko~”
“Or how Melk fell for Komatsu~?” he asked, teasing his partner.
“The falling was mutual, actually.” Komatsu admitted with a very red face.
“Indeed!” Melk answered, hugging him tightly.
“It’s in moments like this that I am reminded that I am still tragically single…” Kaminari admitted.
“Yeeep!” Kirishima answered.
“Izuku deserves all the love,” Xara stated.
“Not gonna argue with that! I just hope some of his Girls Luck is contagious, so once back I can find a girl too!” Kirishima answered, smiling and showing a thumbs-up-
“Yeah! Like… Like some Rizz Radiation thingie!” Kaminari added.
“... Rizz what now?” Iida asked, confused.
“You know? His Sexy aura! ”
“Who the Hell calls it like that?!” Jiro asked, horrified.
“... Do I have that? That sexy aura or molest me aura?” Izuku asked, confused.
“You have not such a thing, don’t worry. You are just a very nice young man. A very endearing one.” Momo answered, rubbing his head lovingly.
“Okay, thanks!”
“He is pure,” Teppei muttered to himself.
Back to Inoshiki Academy –
“I… I have a girlfriend, you know?” Izuku tried saying once his hands went free from their warm prison.
“I don’t mind sharing, and I am sure you won’t either.” Mako answered with a mischievous smile.
“And what about-"
“Your girlfriend will come around, eventually. She won’t have a choice.” She answered, unaware that Momo DID hear that shameless claim from Mina's phone, and besides ALMOST snapping in half that phone too, a feral roar did escape her, making even Aizawa dive for cover once heard that.
“I-I can’t accept!” he tried saying.
“Huhuhu! Sooner or later, you will. I am a patient woman, and one day I will drink you up…Like a delicious cinnamon soup.” She answered, boldly kissing his cheek before returning to her seat, unaware of how screwed she was.
“... Wow, she’s willing to actually date both of them…” Kaninari muttered in shock.
“She wants to drink me!” Izuku said, scandalized.
“I mean… All of those thirsty thots want to do the same, but at least that Extra is honest about it!” Katsuki answered, shrugging.
“HEEEEEEY!” The girls yelled as one.
“Your booing means nothing to me, you barely-hidden perverts! I saw you take turns sniffing his hair!”
“They did?!”
“Yuuup!”
“You really like riling people up, don’t you?” Coco asked, impressed.
“Their outrage makes me stronger, and their whining brightens my day.”
“... Do you also kick kittens and eat babies?” Coco asked, chuckling.
“Oh, hell no!” Katsuki answered, laughing. “They still have not pushed me that far!”
“You are indeed a Zebra Jr. Priceless.” he answered, amused.
“I don’t eat babies either, thank you.” Zabra added, annoyed.
“I know, you grumpy. Contrary to what others see, me and the others know that inside that rude, crude, insensible, anger-prone-”
“I got it.”
“Hard shell, there is a kind of gentle guy.”
“Good.”
“Whenever you remember to let that part of you out, though, that’s another matter altogether.” Coco finished saying.
“Tch. Smartass.”
“As long as none of you goes on a murder rampage, I don’t care.” Aizawa answered, wearing his yellow sleeping bag and lying down in front of his seat.
“Of course you don’t care.” Nezu answered, snorting.
“Pay me more and I will start caring.”
“Nope!”
“Precisely.”
“At least let him have that soup everyday,” Mic stated. “It would be a lot better than his juice pouches and coffee.”
“I might, I did enjoy it myself~” Nezu agreed. “It is a liquid food~”
Aizawa was both irritated and hopeful, and he wasn’t sure which was better.
UA University – Dormitories – Common Room
The assembled students of Class 1A and their Homeroom Teacher Aizawa, all brave Heroes in Training and a Pro, stood huddled in a corner to watch in silence Momo sitting alone at a table while watching the Livestream through Mina’s phone, and while the girl’s expression was neutral, in a classy sort of way, a thick and dark Miasma kept rolling-off from her body in huge waves of darkness.
“This can’t continue.” Aizawa said.
“Yeah! Please Teacher, do something!” Toru begged.
“Don’t worry, I have a plan,” the Pro Hero Eraserhead answered with narrowed eyes, making the students cheer silently for their Brave teacher.
“Here goes nothing… Bakugo, go talk to her.” The teacher then said.
“Why me?!” Katsuki answered with a low, whispered shriek.
“You are the Top Dog, right?”
“Yeah! I am the Top Dog, not the Sacrificial Lamb! Send the grape-headed moron, nobody will miss him if she tears him in half!” the blond punk replied.
“Mineta already escaped.” Aizawa answered.
“Fucking useless midget!”
“Hey! It’s not my fault I was smart enough to get the Hell out of Dodge!” Mineta shouted.
“Considering the high chance of maiming and dismemberment, I can’t blame him either.” Jurota admitted.
“True, she looks like about to use somebody’s guts to repaint the room,” Manga added.
“Not… Not really… Kinda…” Momo answered, lamely and blushing.
“Momo, your other ripped out her desk… again…” Joru stated flatly.
Momo’s blush had increased, making her steam. “I’m sorry…” she whined, covering her face.
“Don’t be, at least you have friends you can trust,” Mina statede, buddy hugging the rich girl.
“Thanks, I just hope that-” Momo started, before…
“Todoroki?” the Pro Hero tried asking.
“I am the class Kuudere , not the student with suicidal thoughts.” Shoto answered.
“I-I'll go!” Ochako said with a trembling voice as she rose to her feet.
“… That reminds me…” Momo's hissed answer at that made her turn chalk-white pale, though.
“You work with Izuku as his Waitress… Meaning that you actually spend more time with him than me… I hope you are not developing feelings for him that will create a Love Triangle Situation that will culminate with me having to share him with you so to not see a dear friend of mine suffer from her broken heart after several chapters of headache-inducing Love Doubts that will plague everybody involved…” Momo asked with utterly Soulless eyes drilling a hole in Ochako's head.
“… I won’t go.” Ochako answered by sitting back down on the floor behind the couch, the group's chosen hiding spot.
Momo was curled up in a ball, a cloud of depression over her. “I can’t believe I threatened one of my classmates…”
“She is a Love Rival, so technically, you can be excused a bit.” Mina answered, chuckling.
“Very deadly competition, that.” Mirio said, badly covering it with a fake cough.
“Uuuuugh!” Momo moaned in despair.
Ochako pouted at them. “Don’t be too mean to her, she’s already feeling guilty.”<
Momo’s head shot up in surprise. “Ochako? You’re defending me?”
“Well yeah, I know you’re a good person Momo~ And I can tell you’re lonely. You have real friends that see you for yo~ A bubbly girl that loves to hang out with everyone and wants to encore everyone~ You’ll make a great business woman for your family as well as an inspiring heroine out there~”
“I can only hope so! I want to be a worthy hero and heir.” Momo answered, hugging her tightly.
“Friendship dogpile!” Toru yelled, initiating the girls’ group hug.
Momo was shocked, but then smiled. “Thank you girl, I’m glad I made actual friends at UA.”
“Glad to make you happy~” Mina stated, still hugging her.
“Tokoyami, is up to you! You are the guy with suicide thoughts.” Tsuyu said.
“I don’t have those! I am the stereotypical Goth Character! There is a difference!” the bird-headed young man answered with wide eyes.
“Sorry then. Croak!”
“Okay…Plan B.” Aizawa declared while whipping-out his phone.
“Mic? I am cashing-in that favor! I need you to come here and placate a Jealous Teenage Girlfriend.“
“FUCK! Can’t I just go fight All for One and his Nomu army alone and naked?”
“No. Be a man, wear a Kevlar vest and come here! Also, bring some Gold Imperial Leaf Tea, it should appease the Demon long enough for me to talk her into calming down.”
“Goddamnit…Give me five minutes to update my Last Will and I’ll be there…” Present Mic answered with a defeated sigh.
Mic gave Aizawa a flat look. “Gee… Thanks a lot pal…”
“Aren’t we friends? You can do a favor to a friend!” Aizawa answered, smirking.
“You can’t use my being a nice guy against meeeee!” Mic answered, whining.
“Eh!” Aizawa just gave his infamous grin.
Mic grumbles while Tina pats him on the back.
“Done, we’ll have somebody to bear the brunt of the first explosion and give us an opening to fix this.” Aizawa declared with a sigh.
“What about Shinso? Can’t we ask him?” Kirishima asked.
“I tried that already, apparently Female Fury makes her immune to my Quirk. She also did not appreciate my meddling, and remembered that if I really joined this class of psychos.” Shinso answered while adjusting the ice bag over his recently-gained black eye.
“Oh! So that’s how you got that…”
“Class 1A is not for pussies, Grape Head is the only anomaly.” Katsuki answered.
Said that, all of them stood in silence as they waited for Mic to come and save their lives.
Nezu was laughing maniacally, loving the chaos.
“That did look like a damn difficult situation, can’t blame them for playing it safe,” Tetsutetsu admitted,
“Who would we technically use as a sacrificial lamb?” Pony wondered.
“Either Monoma-”
“Hey!”
“Or … Eh, that is a good question.” Jurota answered, unsure.
“Setsuna,” Kendo suggested, making the Lizard Splitting Girl bawk at her. “You can come apart and reattach yourself, we can’t.”
“Doesn’t mean I won’t feel pain!” Setsuna answered with her eyes literally plopping out of her sockets.
“Small details.”
“Small details’ my amazing bubble ass!” She screeched in answer.
“... I thought you don’t feel pain splitting apart?” Izuku asked, confused. “Only when a part is completely destroyed?”
Setsuna pouted. “Did you really have to say that outloud…?”
“I thought everybody knew! Sorry!”
“She just does want to deal with an angered empowered Momo is all,” Kendo stated. “We all knew it.”
“Yes, it’s called having a survival instinct!” Setsuna countered, frowning.
“Something Monoma might not have,” Togaru stated, pointing his thumb at the blond.
“Yea- HEY!” Monoma started, then stopped, realizing he was roasted. “I’ll have you know I am not like that anymore.”
“Or at least not willingly. Now it’s a matter of image.” Vlad suggested, laughing.
“I mean… yes, but it sounded cooler in my head.” Monoma admitted, blushing.
Back to Izuku – Inoshiki Academy-
Sigh! "This is the last one," Izuku said once, putting Mako's knife inside the cabinet as well.
"Should I call my teachers now?" Yamato asked.
"No no, there is no need. Five challenges are more than enough for one day. If I hurry back I will be able to organize the dinner service, so I will save some energy for my job." He answered.
"I understand. Shall we do it tomorrow then?"
"Uh? No need, I don't want to interrupt your lessons. Next week at the same time?"
"Next week...Yes, it's feasible, just enough time to take care of both Ingredients and equipment. But, can I add something to the Challenge?" The old woman answered.
"What is it?"
"Nothing extreme, just a matter of Theme. You want to challenge me and my four best teachers, that would be 5 themes: Boiling, Steaming, Frying, Stewing and Carving . Is it acceptable to you?"
"It’s okay for me, who will do which?" Izuku asked.
"I will be the one facing you in Carving, I will send you a letter detailing the other names tomorrow." Yamato answered.
"Good for me. If this is all, I will be going. Thank you for accepting my Challenge," the young Chef said with a deep bow.
"Had I known you were like this, I wouldn't have accepted," the old woman replied with a sigh.
"This isn't over! I want a rematch!" Michiko said from the sidelines.
"Me too!" Sadao chorused.
"Hoy! Hoy! Hoy! I will be the first!"
"I will have my revenge as well, so beware," Mako added, smirking.
"Whenever you want," Izuku answered with a wide smile, and under to shocked look of the Students of Inoshiki Academy, the green-haired Chef walked out of the private school closely followed by his Robot Bodyguard carrying the ornate wooden cabinet now holding the knives of the 'Legendary' 5 Kings everybody thought were invincible inside their school.
"My beloved Samui...I wonder if you have any idea who you have put us against..." Yamato muttered to herself with a sigh, unheard by the others.
“So will he be going to do a Five VS. One thing?” Denkie asked, shocked.
“He has no time to waste, so I guess that’s his idea for saving time.” Iida answered.
“Yeah, but... Come on!”
“Five isn’t a warm up,” Kotatsu stated, making everyone look at the chief. He looked at them confused. “What? I’ve faced 100 people at once before and that was a tournament.”
“... At this point… nothing that comes out of your mouth should surprise me, and yet it does.” Nemuri stated, giving a deadpan.
“Just you wait… they’ll bring up something that will be more outlandish,” Mic said. Tina just lightly chuckled, not wanting to mention some of the crazier things in the Goremont World to her boyfriend.
“I am both Hyped and scared.” Toru admitted, chuckling.
“Same,” Fatgum said, laughing.
Later that day - Park -
"One bus stop down...God why I had to challenge a school at the opposite side of the city." Izuku said, sighing, while making his way through the park towards the bus stop at the opposite end of the place to catch the second bus that will take him back to his Restaurant.
Crackle!
A loud rumble and a brief flash of light was all the warning he got before a deluge started rattling everything with raindrops the size of golf balls.
T-Clook!
"Thank you, Whitey." Izuku said with a grateful tone as the plump robot promptly pulled an umbrella out of his stomach and opened it above the Chef's head.
Now safe from the freezing rain, the curious duo made their way through the rapidly-emptying Park...
"... Awesome… It rains too..." until Izuku saw a tall girl with extremely long hair sitting under a tree while hugging her knees tight to her chest, and judging by her red and puffy eyes, she had been crying for a while.
Mirio Groaned, facepalming at his other’s actions. “Can I slap that me again?”
“Ask The Angel,” Joy answered, shrugging.
Light thought about it. “... How about I put him in the Simulator in the Arena for you to fight him? Sounds fair? At least he will have a fair chance instead of you just popping-out to slap him.” he asked the intangible hero. “And even with One For All, he wouldn’t be able to use it properly since he'd have to use both it and his Quirk, which will throw him off… badly, since he’s still trying to use it with his Quirk.”
Mirio thought about it. “Sure, it would be a nice workout. And Nejiri and Midoriya can join in.”
“That will be fine,” Light agreed to the deal.
“We’ll just make sure he doesn’t die, if you don’t mind.” Joy added.
“Too much paperwork otherwise.” Light said, shuddering.
“And people asking questions. Too many questions.” Joy added.
“And too many holes to dig in unmarked forests.” Xara added.
“That too.” Angel and Eye said.
“,,, Then why not just a hologram?” Nezu asked.
“...”
“Yeah, maybe we should use that.” Light admitted.
“Yeeep.” Joy conceded.
“I know a thing or two about avoiding lawsuits.” Nezu said, smirking, and ignoring his teaching staff’s shivers of horror at who knows what bad memory.
“Weren’t you just suggesting that Light?” Gaia asked him.
“I was, but I was waiting for those two to catch on,” Light answered.
“No, you were hoping for an old-school gladiatorial fight, then once clear you would have been an accomplice and be forced to help hide the body, you switched gears.” Aizawa said with a side glare.
“... This tea truly is delicious…” Nezu answered, looking away.
“Busted!” Toshinori said, laughing.
“... I forget how that mouse is at times…” Light muttered.
Toriko leaned over to whisper to one of the staff. “If he were to try and take over the Gourmet Industry, how long would it take him…?” Toriko asked Aizawa.
“... Do you really want the answers to that…? I give him a week, any more and I will be greatly disappointed.” Aizawa asked him, making Toriko burst laughing out loud.
“Really, a week, I didn’t know you could joke, Aizawa~” Toriko stated, laughing.
“Who said I was joking…?” Aizawa asked, raising an eyebrow.
Toriko stopped laughing, and started sweating, his smile straightening . “Come on man, he can’t be that good, even if he’s smart, there’s no way he could take over the entire Gourmet Industry in just a week.”
“Oh, I was being generous about the one week thing,” Aizawa stated, making him sigh in relief. “He’d do it in five days.”
“All things considered, I shouldn’t be surprised…” Toriko groaned, passing a hand on his face. “That little furball is a small menace, after all… Just promise me that if he does take over, he will do it for the good of the people, we had enough mass-murdering megalomaniacs roaming about with Joie and Acacia…” he asked while massaging his temples.
Aizawa raised an eyebrow. “What makes you think he wouldn’t? Also, now you know how we all feel when you say something crazy…”
“... Okay, that’s fair…”
"You okay?" Izuku asked in worry once near her.
"Uh?" Nejire blurted-out in answer, surprised to see somebody as strange as him near her.
A young Chef clad in professional uniform accompanied by a tall robot with a big belly was not something one saw every day.
"I asked you if you are okay." Izuku said again with a warm, gentle smile.
"I… I will be… probably." Nejire answered, still with downcast eyes.
"Need an umbrella?" He asked while handing her his own, and seemingly uncaring of the rain drenching him completely in a matter of seconds.
"What about-"
T-Clook!
"You."
"My helper Whitey is very resourceful." Izuku answered with a grin as a new umbrella appeared in the robot's hand to protect him.
"Thank you," the girl whispered, grateful, now at least able to walk away from under the tree.
"That Robot...Does it mean you are that Chef people talk about? The one that challenged a private school for Chefs?" She asked.
"Yep, that's me, just finished the first round. Midoriya Izuku, nice to meet you." He answered.
"Hadou Nejire, pleasure is mutual."
"Can I ask what happened?"
"I… I don't want to talk about it," Nejire answered.
"Fair enough, I won't pry into somebody's personal matters."
“At least he’s considerate,” Mina stated.
“Agreed,” Mirio stated.
“My Mama didn’t raise no hooligan.” Izuku said, crossing his arms.
“I did not indeed!” Inko answered, flexing over-dramatically.
“You raised an angel, I would have murdered people by now if I had gone through half the crap he goes through on a daily basis.” Aizawa answered, annoyed.
“That’s because you have a short fuse, Zawa!” Mic answered, nudging him.
“But we also know that deep inside, under your grumpy armor, there is a nice guy!” Nemuri added, nudging his other side.
“... I am not nice.”
“Yes you are!” both answered, laughing.
Aizawa grumbled, looking away from the two.
“You’re the same Nighteye,” All Might teased his old partner.
“With the exception that I also possess a keen sense of humor and fashion style.” Nighteye answered with a perfectly serious tone while adjusting his glasses.
“Stfu,” Aizawa grumbled in response.
“Yes, I am actually far more likable.” Nighteye commented, and strangely looked proud of getting a middle finger answer from Shouta.
“... May I remind you that your sense of humor is puns… And you use a tickle torture machine…?” Izuku reminded him.
“And Aizawa is like a Dementor that sucks happiness out of the room with his mere presence, so I am still better.”
“... Touche.” Izuku admitted.
“ Tu Quoque, Problem Child…” Aizawa uttered with a sigh.
“What?” Izuku asked. “It isn’t wrong.”
GORORORORO!
A LOUD thundering sound, similar to a sink getting unclogged, rumbled free from Nejire's stomach, and with her face turning bright red the young woman dearly wished for the earth to open under her feet and swallow her whole to hide her shame.
"...On the contrary though I would be remiss if I ignore an empty stomach crying for help." Izuku added, smirking, and watching amused as Nejire's face did the impossible and turned redder still.
"Oh, God..." the woman groaned in shame while burying her face in her hands.
"Come along! I am going to my Restaurant to start preparations for the dinner rush, I will give you some appetizers to keep you occupied until proper dinner starts." Izuku said, walking forward and motioning her to follow him.
"I-I-I don't..."
"Today's specialties are Beef Wellington, Takoiaki, Katsudon and Oden and today's special desserts are Angel Fruit Cake and Sacher Torte. Or else you can choose from the Traditional Menu, I added the Dishes I prepared during my Challenges in Inoshiki Academy as well. " Izuku answered, mercilessly, without turning to look at her.
Guiiiiiiii!
What came from Nejire's stomach in answer could only be described as the whimper of a dying animal.
"W-Wait for me!" She finally caved-in and followed him to the bus stop.
The ride towards Green Cloud Restaurant was silent, with Izuku and Whitey standing and clinging to the bus railing while Nejire sat nearby, the girl silently appreciating the Chef not pushing further to know what was wrong with her, last thing she felt she needed was somebody using her sadness as an opening to flirt with her.
Now it was Nejire’s turn to become a red tomato. “My stomach does not make that sound…”
“That’s not what I heard a week ago~” Mirio teased her.
“Hush you!” she shouted at him, her face getting redder.
Mirio just laughed.
“You were torturing me, Icchan! That list of food is too much!” She then said with a childish pout.
“But you looked like you needed good food and friendly company!” Izuku tried defending himself.
“ Baka .” Nejire answered, lightly punching his chest with both hands and with zero strength behind her many hits.
“I guess you don’t want to find a dish/dishes to help you evolve and your Quirk then~?” Izuku asked, smirking.
“Now, now, I never said anything like that,” Nejire said, poking his cheek, her cheeks puffing out, annoyed with him for that comment.
“I kid, I kid~” Izuku said, laughing.
She heavily sat on his lap.
“Cuddle with me then and gain your forgiveness.” She ordered, still with her cheeks puffing out.
Ochaco joined, sitting on Nejire’s lap. “I want to join~!” She cuddled up to the two.
“I am not used to this yet!” Izuku shrieked, even with Gaia’s blessing, he was still nervous about this sort of thing.
“This is what shock therapy is for! You will either get used to this, or melt trying!” Nejire answered, smiling.
“Death by cuddles! Death by cuddles!” Mina and Setsuna chanted, smirking.
“NNNNNNNNGH!” Kaminari and Mineta hugged each other while crying blood.
“And we can’t even be mad! He is too nice for that!” Both said with a long whining.
- Green Cloud Restaurant -
Once arrived, she watched as Izuku rapidly unlocked the door to let her in while he himself opened the drapes and turned-on the lights.
"Take a table you like, I will be with you in a moment with a light snack. Soon it will be dinner time and I don’t want to spoil your appetite."
"Thank you," Nejire answered, watching him disappear inside the kitchen while she sat at the table under one of the small trees at the very end of the Restaurant, near the small window connecting the two rooms.
"... You have a dog?" She asked, trying to strike a conversation after a few minutes of awkward silence.
"You mean Blackie? Yes, he is my guard dog, a very amazing one!" She heard him answer.
"I can tell he knows that," she answered, surprised to see a very human-like smirk appear on the dog's face at the praise.
Both the girl and dog were resting under the same tree, and Nejire could guess why the animal didn't seem willing to leave once she sat at that table, for some reason sitting there was making her feel calm, relaxed and 'Safe' , in a sense.
The Restaurant, she surmised, was clearly the young man's pride and joy, just by looking at how spotless it was and at the insane amount of dishes carved in the four tall wooden tablets by the door she could feel the love the green-haired Chef put in his job.
The room possessed a very welcoming feeling, and with the ample windows showing the storm raging outside in all its merciless glory, Nejire felt even more glad she was safely inside, even if she also felt awkward at seeing the scarce people running-by look at her in envy while they braved the freezing-cold downpour.
She was unaware of how long she just sat there in silence, but she ended-up welcoming the "Privacy" the young Chef offered her with his silence, she just looked at the strange leaves of the plant above her while deep in thought...Still unable to find an answer to her "Mirio Problem" .
"I don't know how you are doing this, Plant-chan , but you are helping me think about him without crying again. But I still don't know what to do..." Nejire muttered with a sigh of dismay, as if hoping for the plant to actually help her.
"If you are wondering, those plants are called 'Soul Appeasing Trees' , my Sponsor got them from a Chinese botanist, my guess is that the guy named them like this because he likes Wuxia too much." Izuku explained once, finally surfacing from the kitchen to present her a small tray with steamed buns on it.
"So they really help people relax?" Nejire asked with a tiny smile finally resurfacing.
"Pretty much, it's their Quirk, shall we say. Here: Baozi , steamed pork buns." Izuku proudly declared.
https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIP.WbZcBcKu9q6xlvEbornOAAHaEo%26pid%3DApi&f=1
Just then, the Baozi dish appeared in front of everyone.
“These smell amazing~” Mina stated, smiling.
“You said it~” Nejire agreed, smiling, happily eating one.
“Without deadly doses of spicy sauce, we want you to taste it, instead of melting.” Joy said.
“As an act of pity for your tongues,” Light added, chuckling.
“Fluffy and Goooooood!” Nemuri moaned, with her cheeks full to burst.
“Love his meat! It’s so thick and juicy in my mouth!” Mic said.
“Phrasing!” The others yelled, Aizawa and Tina dope-slapping him.
“... Okay yeah, I deserve that…” Mic stated.
Katsuki got into his Hot Sauce carbonate and added some Ghost Pepper Sauce on his. He paused for a second “You know, a while back, with the Mopu Tofu dish, I think it was calling to me… I just think I didn’t have it hot enough the first time. I thought it was just crazy at first, but with how the others have changed, I think I missed out on it. But I think it needed something else… like a side dish, I don’t know.”
“Extra Spicy Ramen?” Kiroshima suggested.
“The extra spicy part, pincushion hair! I need something apocalyptic spicy as fu… as fudge and made with that spicy sauce, I am sure it will change my Quirk too! But it has to be some heart-stopping spicy grub!”
“Not literally heart-stopping.” Izuku said.
“Of course, Nerd! I don’t want to die a lame death like that!” Katsuki answered, rubbing Izuku’s head.
“Good!” He answered, pleased.
“How would his Quirk and Body Evolve through?” Jiro asked. “His Quirk is already powerful.”
“Maybe have the ability to turn his arms into cannons and rocket weaponry? Maybe he'll be able to change the composition of his sweat to other chemicals that can be used for explosions, like other smoke used in grenades?” Izuku answered, writing down ideas. “Like Tear Gas, or Door Charge Explosions.”
“Question, is Plasma considered an Explosive Unit?” Kaminari asked a good question, making some look at him. “What? It is hotter than normal fire, isn’t it?”
“Plasma is a state of matter, on a basic level. The fourth state of matter: solid, liquid, from liquid to gas, and if you heat the gas enough, he gets to the Plasma state.” Power Loader said.
“Any gas can become plasma if hot enough, you sweat a nitroglycerin-like compound that you can then ignite, we need to see if your sweat maintains its explosive capabilities while in gas form. Unless the dish mutates your Quirk to give your sweat an explosive gas form… then the headache will be making it achieve plasma.” He then said.
“...”
“What?”
“Just a yes or no would have been enough.” Kirishima said.
“Hn! That is why you are not in my class, you are allergic to knowledge.” Loader answered, with a childish petulant tone.
Katsuki had a vicious smile on his face. “Oh, this sounds awesome…~”
“Just don’t get cocky, kid,” Zebra stated.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, Striped Horse,” Katsuki waved him off.
"Oooh!"
"Luckily I had made some in advance, so I only needed to cook them, please enjoy." He explained.
In truth those were supposed to be his snack, but he decided to 'sacrifice them' to help an empty stomach in need, luckily he did not add the usual insane quantity of chili he normally added to his personal portions.
"Thank you!" She answered, grateful.
"IT'S GOOOOOD!" Then came a happy squeal as soon as she gave one a bite, the wrapping while thick was as soft and fluffy as a cloud, the pork filling instead was flavourful and with just the right amount of chili spices to tingle the nose and perfectly frame the meat flavor.
"Huhuhu! I am glad you like them!" Izuku answered, amused, and watched her wolf down the buns at insane speed.
"Wow! Somebody was hungry!" He then said.
"Yeah! I missed lunch altogether since..." Nejire had started answering with a wide smile while still eating, until she remembered why she was alone in that park crying her eyes out.
"..." she now just sat there looking at the last and half-eaten baozi still in her hand.
"You don't have to tell me anything. But you can stay here as much as you want, or at least until it stops raining." Izuku offered with a kind smile, and simply collected her empty dish to take it back to the kitchen.
"...I." when the Chef was halfway to the door, he heard her mutter something.
"Yes?"
"I argued with my boyfriend."
“... I think it was more than an argument…” Mirio stated, his smile strained and eyebrow twitching at his otherself’s idiocy.
Tamaki patted his friend on the back. “It’s okay. He was probably going on a spiel about justice and duty and was taking her for granted.”
“Tamaki… This is not how you comfort somebody.” Mirio said, groaning.
“Hn.” he shrugged,
“At least he was trying…” Izuku said, smiling sheepishly.
“I know…” Mirio said, sighing. “I’m normally the one trying to comfort him though.”
“I can tell,” Kirashima said, with a sweatdrop.
“I am learning.” Tamaki said, shrugging.
“Very slowly.”
“Changes nothing,”
“At least he is trying.” Nejire added, smiling.
“Saw worse, and for once it was not Zebra,” Coco said, smiling,
“Tch. not fun.” Zebra answered,
“Am I wrong though?” Coco asked, raising an eyebrow.
Zebra just rolled his eyes.
"I am sure things will get back to normal soon, a moment of disagreement happens to everybody." He answered.
"Not this time," Nejire answered, sighing in dismay.
"We all think that, but you two will soon make peace, just you wai-"
"I AM TIRED OF WAITING!" Nejire roared while slamming both fists on the table.
"Eeek!"
"Troublemaker, cease making a scene or you will be punished!" Whitey immediately came out of the kitchen as soon as he heard Izuku’s surprised shriek.
"Ah! Oh, God I am so sorry! I-I just...I am just so tired..." Nejire answered, hiding her face in her hands with a groan.
"I see..." the Chef answered once sent Whitey back.
Sigh! "Sorry, but 'Wait' is the last thing I want to hear now."
"Oh."
"It’s just… I have been a good girlfriend, you know? I pretty much changed my lifestyle so that my 'schedule' would fit with my boyfriend’s, I was understanding, I accepted the numerous times he canceled our dates because his Mentor suggested a new special training regimen… I even accepted dates getting interrupted halfway because he got a call from his Teacher insisting on revising his Special Quirk Training! Believe me, I am the damn most accommodating Girlfriend ever!" Nejire said all in a single breath.
The Nejire in the audience was now starting to get irritated herself, her eyebrow twitching and her smile straightened. “I’m starting to see why she was getting frustrated with him…”
“I DID NONE OF THAT! NOTHING AT ALL!” Mirio shouted, immediately, holding his arms up in surrender.
“I know, but I am still annoyed.”
“Go ahead.” Joy said, opening a tiny hole in space in front of her.
Thwak!
“OUCH! WHO PUNCHED ME?!” Another Mirio was heard screaming in shock from the hole before it closed.
“Thank you!” Nejire said, smiling happily.
“Happy to help.” Joy answered, eye-smiling.
“Still going to fight his Hard Light Hologram?” Tamaki asked them.
“Yes,” both answered. “With Izuku.”
“... Do I have a choice…?” Izuku asked.
“Consider it training,” Mirio stated. Izuku just sighs but agrees to it.
“And a very strange form of therapy, punching yourself on the face has to be therapeutic.” Nemuri said.
“In a very big stretch of the term.” Mic added, humming.
“Very, VERY, big stretch,” Hound Dog agreed. “Although breaking stuff is acceptable as a help to manage anger, I need to see you fight that copy and take notes, cause I am actually curious if it CAN work as a form of therapy.”
“... Fine, I’ll see if I can replicate that for your fancy therapy sessions.” Power Loader answered the unspoken question while rolling his eyes.
"I can tell..." Izuku tried answering, understanding that he had just been elected as the girl's confidant even if he never proposed for the job.
He just took a seat and readied himself for the LONG rant that was clearly coming his way.
And a long rant it was once her floodgates went smashed open! Failed dates, canceled or even forgotten dates/anniversaries, handmade lunches abandoned or eaten in a rush and phone calls cut abruptly, among other things.
Whoever the girl's boyfriend was, he seemingly took his Quirk Training way too seriously, especially by hurrying to obey whenever either his Teacher or his Mentor called and abandoning Nejire with just a hurried "Please wait a second!" thrown her way.
Even Izuku with his workaholic tendencies did leave himself enough free time to spend it with Momo, sure between her Hero Training and his job (and the System constantly breathing on his neck) both young man and woman had to fight HARD to spend some time together, but they managed at least!
"It’s always 'Wait!' With him! Wait! Wait! Wait!" She hissed.
"Then came the last straw… Last night we were supposed to make love for the first time..." Nejire finally said with a depressed tone.
"I don't think I need to hear this," Izuku tried saying.
"I had it all planned-out, you know? I booked a nice and expensive L*** H****, and I bought various boxes of c******..." Nejire kept saying, unperturbed.
"I really don't need to hear this."
"I had bought some k****, see-through l******* too! The very o****** and edible kind!"
"I don't want to hear this."
"And scented candles! I put scented candles everywhere! I was fully ready to unleash my inner s***! Honest! I was ready to act like a B*** F*** w****!" Nejire said with an angry tone.
"Why are you telling me this..." Izuku said with a miserable groan.
"And then, as he was going to FINALLY put it in… The phone rings, and instead of ignoring it and making true to his boyfriend's duties and p*****ing me into the mattress, he answered! He took the damn call! He answered and listened as his Mentor asked him if they could talk and he damn left! He simply dressed back and left! He didn't even take off the condom! HE LEFT ME PENT-UP! And with just some Cherry-Flavoured p****** to eat alone to calm down!" The girl yelled, obviously frustrated beyond belief.
There were a lot of red faces after hearing all that, and both the kids' ears were covered up. Mirio and Nejire were both embraced and angrily annoyed.
“... Hey, I have needs too, you know?” Nejire said with a weak voice.
“Sister, we are letting you have Icchan all to yourself once a week, you definitely need it.” Tsuyu said, shocked beyond belief.
“Just don’t kill him with snu-snu.” Mina added.
“Nerd, if something happens to you, I want you to know that I am proud of you.” Katsuki said while fanning the fainted Izuku to try to help him wake-up.
“She’s gonna dry him up like a prune,” Kirishima added, lightly slapping Izuku.
“That’s both a cool and terrifying way to die.” Tetsutetsu admitted, shaking his head.
“And you people say that I am the horny one.” Reiko said, crossing her arms.
“That’s Omega-Level Thirst, sister. Respect.” Pony commented.
Izuku was now blushing red, steam was escaping his entire body.
“How many times has he become a steamed broccoli~?” Toriko teased.
“I lost count,” Zebra stated.
"..." hearing only silence coming in answer, she finally noticed Izuku leaning forward and burying his face in his hands, a poster picture of misery.
Once again Nejire's face turned bright red in shame as it downed on her how much she said.
"Please don't-"
"I will keep this part a secret, don't worry. Just stop with the sordid details if we talk more, I am trying to erase from my memory that Love Hotel thing." Izuku cut her off, face bright red himself.
"Okay." She answered, meekly.
"Good, with your permission, I will finish dinner preparations, then we'll talk more if you want."
"Thank you," she answered.
"But to be honest, besides listening, I don't think I can help you. What you will do about your boyfriend depends on you only, I won't nor can suggest a thing. But I know that Love is never a one-way road, one has to give other than take, so I am sure your boyfriend will soon return all your patience with interests, " Izuku offered.
Sigh! "I hope so." Nejire answered with a hopeful sigh.
“Have faith,” he answered as he got up.
Falling again into silent contemplation, she watched as he rapidly prepared his Restaurant for the so-called Dinner Rush, soon filling the Restaurant in a mishmash of amazing scents of Ingredients being worked on.
“He really is a good person,” Melk stated. “Almost reminds me of you, Komatsu, when I was in a bad place.”
“And just like me, willingly or not he is always dragged in the middle of giant messes,” Komatsu answered, sighing.
“Oh yes, it happens every time,” Izuku admitted, sighing
“None of us here ever manages to get a Normal Life for more than two days straight, if we are lucky.” Aizawa added.
“Must be nice to have a boring life…” Mic added, sighing.
“... I hate to have a boring life,” Toriko stated. “Too much food to find to sit around.”
“I don’t like staying in one place for too long,” Zebra stated, grumbling.
“The world is too beautiful for me to sit still and not see it.” Sunni added, flicking his hair back.
“Heroes never rest.” All Might said, flexing.
“Unfortunately.” Nighteye added.
“Yeah… Unfortunately.” Toshinori admitted, chuckling.
“There’s nothing wrong with that,” Toriko stated, smiling.
And when the time came, she watched in wonder as he managed to follow every single table, delivering and recovering plates at high speed, all the while still managing to talk a bit more with her.
The food was damn amazing too, and Nejire was unashamedly ordering dish after dish from the menu and piling-up empty plates at a steady pace, she was more hungry than even she knew.
The real drama for her though came when he brought the bill...It was then that Nejire noticed that in her haste to storm out of UA she had left her wallet behind.
"I will bring the money tomorrow morning, I swear!" She cried-out in horror.
"It’s okay, don't worry. You will pay me tomorrow, I will just add your breakfast to the total." He answered with a gentle smile.
"You sure?"
"Aren't we friends? I can do a favor to a friend whenever I want!" The Chef answered with a wink.
"Thank you." She answered.
To be honest, after what she told him in blind anger, Upgrading his Rank to Friend was the least she could do, especially since he didn't comment on her Love Hotel story, that was a small blessing.
“He even tried friendzoning himself,” Mineta said.
“Friendzone doesn’t exist, it’s just a form of coping some guys invented to not accept a girl they like not liking them back.” Mina answered, huffing childishly.
“Be nice, sister.” Setsuna answered, laughing.
“But it’s more fun to tease him~” Mina said, giggling.
“Guess that’s true~” Setsuna agreed.
“You are going to gain points faaast!” Nejire said, jokingly peppering Izuku’s cheeks in kisses.
“My other was just helping her out, that's all,” Izuku stated, blushing.
“Keep telling yourself that, Green,” Jiro stated, poking him on the cheek.
“Please do, it makes us feel special if only we can see your cute and strong side!” Toru answered, she was instead kissing his other cheek.
“I was being sarcastic, Toru.” Jiro said, rolling her eyes.
“I wasn’t.” She answered, jokingly.
Banjo was holding back his laughter. Nana just slapped him over the head.
- The next day -
The following morning she was the very first customer entering as soon as he opened the Restaurant doors.
"Good morning! How do you feel?" He asked.
"A bit better than yesterday." Nejire answered.
"That’s good! I knew you would bounce back, nothing can stop the Amazing Nejire-chan!" He said with a thumbs-up.
"Hahaha! Amazing even?" She asked with a touched expression.
"The very best!" His smile was mischievous and friendly at the same time, a combination Nejire actually liked to see him with.
"I have some time before lessons, can we talk some more?"
"Of course! I am always happy to talk with my friends!" Izuku answered, leaving her table briefly to prepare her breakfast.
"Friends, huh? … Why not?" She muttered, watching him work tirelessly to serve his other customers and drawing a rather impressive picture of the boy in her head the more she studied him.
Gentle
Honest
Hard-working
Modest
Well-mannered
Shy to praises
"...Aren't you a Sweet guy?" The young woman thought, and seeing his warm smile up-close when he brought her a cup of coffee finally cleared her doubts.
"Yes, I think we can be very good friends, Icchan!" She said to herself with a wide, happy smile.
Thus the Green Cloud Restaurant gained another regular customer, and Izuku a new friend.
“Looks like he’s captured the heart of another girl,” Momo teased, covering her mouth from her giggles.
“It’s a gift.” Rin said, laughing.
“It’s a curse.” Izuku countered, sighing.
Mineta gave him a flat look. “Yeah, what a crying ‘curse’ you have.,..” Mineta snarked.
“The fact that he is not smug about it, it’s what gains him points with girls. To add to the big pile,” Kinoko answered.
“Still, he should be happy that girls like him like that,” Mineta stated, pouting. “Any guy should feel a little proud of themselves.”
“... So you want him to be a playboy casanova…?” Jiro asked in a flat voice.
“Okay, now you are overstepping! There are definitely shades of gray between the “Black” and “White” you mentioned! Even a pervert like me knows when to pull back before it’s too much… or at least I am trying to learn that. Izu here has started from negative points! He can be smug about it! ‘Cause he would still be ten times more humble than normal guys doing the same!” Mineta said, crossing his arms and huffing.
“...”
“Pervertedness is an Art Form, and Smugness even more so. Let him be a tiny bit more smug about his success with girls, it will do him good, I say.” He added, waving her off.
“... Who are you and what have you done with the real Mineta…?” Jiro asked, shocked.
“... You really don’t know me. Kind of rude of you to profile me under the limited label of Sexual Deviant . I thought we were friends.”
“No! I am profiling nobody! Clearly!” She answered, sweating. Jiro knew she had a bad habit of that, due to her insecurities with her own body, so she labels people by first impressions.
“... You do it because you're still insecure about yourself…” Mineta stated blandly. “Even though you're a rocker chick and a lot of guys dig that…”
“And I did say she’s in the top ten to five girls in her world,” Xara added.
“She is cute, spunky, cool, adorable, awesome, dorky (in a cute way)…” Joy counted on his fingers/feathers.
“A good friend, a damn good singer and musician. A very good Hero.” Light kept counting on his own fingers.
Kyoka’s face couldn't get any redder even if she tried while she buried her face in Izuku's chest.
“See? People love you!” Izuku said, patting her back.
“Just drop it, Greenie…” She muttered, still flustered.
Just then the projector turned off and the lights turned back on, showing the episode was over.
“This was a good one. Especially the soup challenge! Delicious!” Pony said, excited.
“That poor version of myself seems to be finally putting herself back together. I am glad.” Nejire said, elated.
“She is a strong girl, like you. Of course she can bounce back!” Mirio said, offering her his hand for a high-five she gladly reciprocated.
“So the Challenge is over. So maybe he will finally be able to relax!” Izuku said, hopeful.
“Until the next annoyance comes along!” Nezu said with a sing-song voice.
“... Thought so…” Izuku answered, dropping his head in defeat.
“Marsh.” The small creature hugged his head to comfort him.
Izuku smiled and patted Marshadow’s head. “Thanks Marshadow.”
“Well we have at least thirty minutes before the next episode, I say we try and see if we can’t find foods to help with some of you to Awaken,” Izuku stated, excited.
“You just want to cook and write down notes in your books,” Katsuki stated.
“Nothing wrong with that,” Izuku stated, smiling.
When the others left, Joy, Xara, Light, Gaia and System looked at each other. “So, when do you think we should bring in Hawks, as well as Twice and Toga?” Xara asked.
“When will Toga be mentioned as being worked on as a Nomu?” Light asked Joy. “Next chapter or so?”
“Five more at least,” Joy informed. “Then we can bring those three in.”
“Good to know,” Gaia stated.
“Oh, that reminds me System, are that Izuku and Momo in the D&D Space Adventure univers, the one with the Stardust Rhapsody crew?” Xara asked the ball of lights. “It seems they landed in that Univers.”
“ They are , and it’s likely they could stumble on them too. Hard to say.”
“Can’t tell if we should pity them or not.” Light admitted.
“ That Sortie is already very tiresome for them. That would just be a drop in the ocean. ”
“An ocean of shite hitting the fan?” Xara asked.
“ Quite a lot. ”
“Ugh!” The three entities shuddered in unison.
“Well, if they do meet the Rhapsody crew, they can pay them to help search for the things they need,” Light said, shrugging. “The Universe in D&D is wild like you said.”
“ Far too much. Far too much. ”
“I hope he will get back home with the least amount of headaches.” Light said, shaking his head.
“Poor guy.” Joy added.
“Well, we should get to work on getting the next episode set up,” Gaia stated, getting nods from the others.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
Omake 3: Quirk Awakenings and Empowering Foods
-Multiversal News With Tina and Mic-
Once again the title card for the show appears. It then moved away, showing Tina and Mike at a new table for discussions.
“Welcome back again listeners to the third episode of our show, Multiversal News With Tina and Mic ~! ” Mic called out, pointing finger guns at the camera. “I’m Hizashi Yamada, A.K.A. The Voice Hero: Present Mic~!”
“And I’m Tina,” Tina introduced, bowing to the audience. “For today’s episode, we’ll be discussing the Quirk Awakening Factor, as well as the foods that helped them awaken, how to tell if someone can awaken them, and speculate on higher levels of people Evolving afterwards.”
“Unfortunately, it’s not always accompanied by a visual clue. Heck, many scientists theorized that an Awakening can be missed even by the Quirk’s owner, if it isn’t that much intense.” Mic added.
“I guess that’s true,” Tina said, nodding to him. “But with Foods from otherworlds, and cooked by someone who can imbue powers/energy into it, they can gain power ups to their Quirks, but not full Awakenings.”
“Like with Mirio Togata a.k.a. The Hero in Training La Million,” Mic added in, bringing up the picture of the third year boy. “Before he could only use his Quirk, called Permeation , only allowed him to turn himself, and only himself intangible, and had to have special clothing that had his DNA in it to use his Quirk.”
“... I bet that was awkward for… certain occasions…” Tina stated, sweat-dropping.
Mic sweatdrop, remembering the Sports Festival Mirio was in the prior year. “Oh you have no idea… But back to the topic at hand~! How does someone gain a Quirk Awakening with food you may be wondering~!? That’s simple, it actually has to both resonate with your Quirk and match a theme~!”
Tina nodded, bringing up a picture of Ryuko Tatsuma with before and after photos of her. “Indeed, like Ryuko a.k.a. Dragoon Hero: Ryukyu, she evolved with a mixture of foods from different worlds, like the Jewel Meat and Melkstardust of my world, as well as the Edible Minerals and Jem Juices from the world core of Narnia.”
“There are going to be a lot of questions when we get back home,” Mic said, laughing.
“True, but I think Nezu already has that covered,” Tina stated, sweatdroping.
“I would be disappointed in him if he wasn’t!” Mic said with a sweatdrop as Kruppoh chirped in agreement. He then went back to talking about the empowering food. “Now back on topic~! We also found out that those that have lost their Quirks, or are Quirkless, gain their powers back and those that are Quirkles gain Dormant Quirks as well. As shown by Ms. Shield gaining a Technomancer Quirk.”
“That was a big shock!” Tina said, laughing.
“But it shows that there is always hope! And that Quirks can be returned to people with the right push! Now only thanks to dear Midoriya’s food, but maybe one day even normal doctors will be able to do it!”
Tina shrugged. “Who knows. Maybe. That also brings up the idea that Quirks are something Foren as well, like the Disease Theory you told me about.”
“Well if Quirks were caused by a disease, Midoriya’s food not only evolves the Quirk, but the body as well so it copes better with the the Drawbacks of their Quirks better, as well as the new power increase Awakens cause.”
“A mutation, more than a disease. Would explain the evolution of humanity”
“Eh! I am no doctor, I am more of a dashing radio host!” Mic said, winking.
“Hohohoho! Can’t deny the dashing part!” Tina answered, smiling.
“Aw, you’ll make me blush,” Mic said in a playful way, then all three laughed at all this. “Alright, let’s get to the last topic, ‘Can we get even stronger Quirk Awakenings?’. We showed last episode that there are Ranks to Quirk Awakenings, like Manwha stories. But you can’t just eat the same meal over and over, even if it helps empower you, it won’t have the same effect twice.”
“Indeed you are right, like themes to a dish, you’d have to find one that connects to you, like a theme theme of a multicore dish special.”
“I still wonder what Food I need to eat to level up to Level II,” Mic pondered. “Heck, I want to know what new features I’d have evolving.”
“ Hopefully an OFF switch! ” Somebody screamed off camera.
“Shut up, Shota!” Mic yelled in answer, and Tina and Kruppoh laughed harder. Mic looked annoyed at the two.
“S-Sorry, you two just make a great standup comedy act,” Tina said through chuckles. “But hopefully we’ll find out what other powers you and everyone else will gain later on.”
“That has me hyped, not going to lie! Hahahaha!”
Tina then looked at the time. “Oh my, it’s almost time to wrap this up.”
“Already?” Mic asked, seeing the time. “Man, these things fly by fast.”
Tina nodded, as the three of them looked at the camera. “Thank you for having us,” the three thanked, bowing to them.
“And twitch that, we’ll see you next episode then~!” Mic called out, looking at the camera, giving finger guns.
To Be Continued…
______________________________________________________________________________
And that’s chapter ten. Man this took a long time to write.
Nezu: “It was fun to watch though~!”
Joy: Very fun! As always! You never disappoint.
Thank you, and thank you for helping write this as well.
Joy: Eeh, I did next to nothing! Honestly, this is mostly your story, so besides a few minor shining and adjusting, it’s all your hard work. Awesome hard work. And you should be proud of it.
Thanks. Anyways, please suggest other ideas for who you want to see get a power up, with items that can help them out. Like last time here’s what you the reader has to do:
Character:
Food/Meals:
Quirk Evolution/Awakening Powers:
Body Evolutions:
Also if you have an idea for Tina and Mic’s show, or want someone to come on and have questions to be asked, here what you can also do:
Episode Idea for Tina and Mike
Character to ask on the Talk Show:
Question(s):
Joy: Don't be afraid to share your ideas! I know he will appreciate your suggestions!
Nezu: “Agreed, don’t be scared to lay your ideas out there.”
Thank you both, and with that, we’ll see you in the next chapter.
Nezu: “See you~”
Joy: Byeeee! See you next time!
And with that, we’ll see you all next time.
Please R&R.
Notes:
(A/N 1) FFX was my First Final Fantasy Game. And Still enjoy it.

Pages Navigation
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 05:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 05:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 06:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 07:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 07:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 07:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 08:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 09:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 04:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 07:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 08:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 09:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Mar 2022 09:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 12:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 01:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 02:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 03:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 04:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 07:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 05:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Mar 2022 07:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 04:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 05:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 06:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 06:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 06:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 07:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 10:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Mar 2022 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Mar 2022 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Mar 2022 09:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Mar 2022 09:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Mar 2022 10:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Mar 2022 06:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Mar 2022 08:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 03:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 06:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 02:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 05:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 05:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Mar 2022 08:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Mar 2022 09:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Mar 2022 10:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Mar 2022 11:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Mar 2022 11:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 01:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 01:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 03:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 06:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 07:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 07:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 05:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 08:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Apr 2022 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Apr 2022 09:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Apr 2022 08:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Apr 2022 09:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sun 03 Apr 2022 06:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Mon 04 Apr 2022 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Apr 2022 06:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Apr 2022 10:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Apr 2022 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Apr 2022 11:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 02:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 02:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 02:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 03:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 03:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 03:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 04:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 04:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 04:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 05:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 05:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 05:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 06:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Apr 2022 07:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Apr 2022 02:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Apr 2022 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Apr 2022 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Apr 2022 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Apr 2022 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Apr 2022 01:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Apr 2022 03:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Apr 2022 09:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 06:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 06:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 08:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 08:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Apr 2022 10:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Apr 2022 05:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedX777 on Chapter 1 Sat 16 Apr 2022 06:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Light_He_arth on